How long has it been since you reviewed the objectives of your benefit and service program ?

Have you permitted it to become a giveaway program rather than one that has the goal of improved employee morale and , consequently , increased productivity ?

What effort do you make to assess results of your program ?

Do you measure its relation to reduced absenteeism , turnover , accidents , and grievances , and to improved quality and output ?

Have you set specific objectives for your employee publication ?

Is it reaching these goals ?

Is it larger or fancier than you really need ?

Are you using the most economical printing methods , paper , etc. .

Are there other , cheaper communications techniques that could be substituted ?

Has your attitude toward employee benefits encouraged an excess of free `` government '' work in your plant ?

Is your purchasing agent offering too much free buying service for employees ?

When improvements are recommended in working conditions - such as lighting , rest rooms , eating facilities , air-conditioning - do you try to set a measure of their effectiveness on productivity ?

When negotiating with your union , do you make sure employees have a choice between new benefits and their cents per hour cost in wages .

Can you consider restricting any additional employee benefits to those paid for by profit-sharing money , such as was done in the union contract recently signed by American Motors Corporation ?

Do your employees understand all the benefits to which your insurance entitles them ?

Are they encouraged to take full legal advantage of these benefits ?

Have you publicized the cents per hour value of the company 's share of insurance premiums ?

When did you last compare your present premium costs with the costs of insurance from other sources ?

Can your insurance company aid you in reducing administrative costs ?

Do you try to maintain the principle of employee contributed ( as opposed to fully company paid ) programs ?

Do you protect your holiday privileges with an attendance requirement both before and after the holiday ?

Do you plan to limit additional holidays to area and / or industrial patterns ?

Have you investigated the possibility of moving midweek holidays forward to Monday or back to Friday in order to have an uninterrupted work week ?

Are you carefully policing wash-up time and rest periods to be certain that all other time is productive ?

Are you watching work schedules for boiler operators , guards , and other 24 - hour day , 7 - day week operations in order to minimize overtime ?

Are you careful to restrict the number of people on leave at one time so that your total employment obligation is minimized ?

Have you considered using vending equipment to replace or reduce the number of cafeteria employees ?

What are the possibilities for operating your cafeteria for a single shift only and relying upon vending machines or prepackaged sandwiches for the second - and third shift operations ?

Have you checked the cost of subcontracting your cafeteria operation in order to save administrative costs ?

Are there possibilities of having cafeteria help work part-time on custodial or other jobs ?

Can staggered lunch periods relieve the capacity strain on your feeding facilities ?

Would it be feasible to limit the menu in order to reduce feeding costs ?

Have you considered gradual withdrawal of subsidies to your in plant feeding operation ?

Are you utilizing cafeteria space for company meetings or discussions ?

Are your expenses in this area commensurate with the number of employees who benefit from your program ?

Have you audited your program recently to weed out those phases that draw least participation ?

Do employees contribute their share of money to recreational facilities ?

Have you considered delegating operational responsibility to your employee association and carefully restricting your plant 's financial contribution ?

Could an employee 's garden club take over partial care of plant grounds ?

Would a camera club be useful in taking pictures pertinent to plant safety ?

Are you spending too much money on team uniforms that benefit only a few employees ?

Are you underwriting expensive team trips ?

Are you utilizing vending machine proceeds to help pay for your program ?

Do you know the trend in your cost of maintaining access roads and parking lots ?

If you use parking attendants , can they be replaced by automatic parking gates ?

Will your local bus company erect and / or maintain the bus stops at your plant ?

If you provide inter plant transportation , can this be replaced by available public transportation ?

If you use company transportation to meet trains or to haul visitors , would taxis be cheaper ?

How efficient and necessary are your intra company vehicles ?

Can they be re-scheduled ?

Can part-time drivers be assigned to other productive work ?

Which is more economical for your plant - a vacation shutdown or spaced vacations that require extra employees for vacation fill-ins ?

Can vacations be spaced throughout the 12 months to minimize the number of employee fill-ins ?

Do you insist that unneeded salary employees take their vacations during plant shutdowns ?

What can your sales and purchasing departments do to curtail orders , shipments , and receipts during vacation shutdown periods ?

Is an arbitrary retirement age of 65 actually costing your plant money ?

What sort of effort do you make to assure that older or disabled workers are fully productive ?

Would early retirement of non-productive , disabled employees reduce the number of make-work jobs ?

Will your union accept seniority concessions in assigning work for older or disabled employees ?

Can you share medical facilities and staff with neighboring plants ?

If you have a full-time doctor now , can he be replaced with a part-time doctor or one who serves on a fee per case basis only ?

Can your plant nurse be replaced by a trained first-aid man who works full-time on some other assignment ?

Do you rigidly distinguish between job - and non job connected health problems and avoid treating the latter ?

Are you indiscriminantly offering unnecessary medical services - flu shots , sun lamp treatments , etc. ?

If you have an annual or regular physical examination program , is it worth what it is costing you ?

Consider what you can afford to spend and what your goals are before setting up or revamping your employee benefit program .

Too many plant officials are all too eager to buy a package program from an insurance company simply because it works for another plant .

But even if that other plant employs the same number of workers and makes the same product , there are other facts to consider .

How old is your working force ?

What 's your profit margin ?

In what section of the country are you located ?

Are you in a rural or urban area ?

These factors can make the difference between waste and efficiency in any benefit program .

Above all , do n't set up extravagant fringe benefits just to buy employee good will .

Unions stress fringe benefits , but the individual hourly worker prefers cash every time .

Aim to balance your employee benefit package .

Some plants go overboard on one type of fringe - say a liberal retirement plan - and find themselves vulnerable elsewhere .

They 're asking for union trouble .

If you want credit for your employee services program , let your workers know what they 're entitled to .

Encourage them to exercise their benefits .

This can be done by stories in your house organs , posters , special publications , letters to workers ' homes as well as by word of mouth through your chain of command .

Some companies find a little imagination helpful .

Hallmark Cards , Inc. , Kansas City , Mo. , has a do-it-yourself quiz game called `` Benefit Bafflers '' , which it distributes to employees .

M + R Dietetic Laboratories , Inc. , Columbus , gives all its workers a facsimile checkbook - each check showing the amount the company spends on a particular fringe .

U. S. Rubber Company , New York , passes out a form itemizing the value of benefits .

The blue-collar worker thus knows his insurance package , for example , costs $ 227.72 .

Have the insurance company or your own accounting department break down the cost of your insurance package periodically .

You may find certain coverage costing much more than is economically feasible , thereby alerting you to desirable revisions .

Check to see if some of your benefits - such as on-the-job disability pay - can be put on a direct payment rather than an insured basis at a savings to you .

Use deductable insurance wherever feasible .

It can put an end to marginal claims which play havoc with your insurance rates .

Also , beware of open end policies , especially in the medical field .

This will mean that every time there 's an increase in hospital rates your cost will go up in like manner .

Put a dollar and cents limit on benefits .

Do n't go overboard on insurance that pays benefits only upon death .

Generally , your employee will greatly appreciate benefits that protect him during his working life or during retirement .

In granting bereavement leaves , specify the maximum time off and list what the worker 's relation to the deceased must be to qualify .

Thus , you avoid headaches when an employee wants off for his fourth cousin 's funeral .

Also , reserve the right to demand proof of death despite the fact that you 'll probably never use it .

Coffee breaks can be a real headache if not regulated .

Vending machines can alleviate the long hike to the cafeteria during the break with resulting waste of production time .

If coffee is sold at the cafeteria , let a few workers in each department get it for the whole group .

Consider installing supplemental serving lines in production areas .

Make sure milk for the coffee is placed in dispensers rather than in containers , if you are supplying the coffee .

Otherwise , you may be saddled with a good size milk bill by milk drinkers .

Keep the retirement age flexible so skilled craftsmen such as tool and die makers can be kept on the job for the convenience of the company .

And so deadheads on the payroll can be eased out at the earliest possible age .

Make sure you have minimum age and time on the job requirements tied into your pension plan .

Younger men usually do n't think of pensions as an important job benefit factor anyhow and they 're liable to change jobs several times before settling down .

Choose carefully between contributory or non contributory pension plans .

There are two sides of a coin for this decision .

Workers usually think more of a plan they contribute to .

And they can at least collect the money they put in , plus interest , when they leave the company .

A non contributory plan usually won n't pay off for the worker until he retires .

Thus , there is an added incentive to stay on the job .

Make sure you do n't pay for holidays that occur when an employee would not otherwise be working .

These include :

leaves of absences , illnesses , and layoffs .

Consider adopting a system of holidays in which time off is granted with an eye to minimum inconvenience to the operation of the plant .

It 's usually not too hard to sell workers on this as it gives them longer holiday periods .

For example , the Friday after Thanksgiving can be substituted for Washington 's birthday .

This reduces the number of expensive plant shutdowns and startups .

Require each employee to work his last shift both before and after the holiday to be eligible for pay .

This cuts the absentee rate .

Consider using vending machines rather than subsidized cafeterias .

Latest models serve hot meals at reasonable prices , and at a profit to you .

If a concessionaire runs the cafeteria , keep an eye out for quality and price .

If the soup tastes like dishwater , your employees won n't blame the concessionaire .

You 'll take the rap .

Check your cafeteria location to make sure it 's convenient for most employees .

You may save valuable production minutes with a change .

Spread your vacation period over the widest possible span of time or shut the plant down for two weeks .

This will cut the expense of vacation replacements .

And with the shutdown method there will be no argument as to who gets the choice vacation dates .

Also make sure you have reasonable requirements as to hours worked before a production employee is entitled to a vacation .

You might try providing standard vacation time off but make the vacation pay depend on the number of hours worked in the previous year .

`` Through a door conveniently unlocked '' , Madden supplemented .

`` That damn door '' , said the police chief .

`` A gift horse to be viewed with suspicion '' .

Madden 's dark face wore a meditative look .

`` If there was collusion between an outside murderer and a member of the household it would be an elementary precaution to check on the door later .

And it makes a very poor red herring for an inside job .

Much better to break a cellar window '' .

`` Do n't forget , there was the hope it would pass for a natural death '' , Pauling reminded him .

`` Well , with a house as big as that there must be at least one cellar window that would n't be noticed right away unless there was a police investigation '' .

`` Yeah .

And a pane of glass is n't hard to '' -

The telephone interrupted him .

He scooped up the receiver and said , `` Police chief '' , into the mouthpiece , and then , `` Oh yes , Mr. Benson .

I was hoping I 'd hear from you today '' .

With his free hand he pulled a pad and pencil toward him and began to make notes as he listened , saying , `` Uh-huh '' and `` I see '' at intervals .

At last he said , `` Well , thank you for calling , Mr. Benson .

Although there was no doubt in my mind and we 've been handling it as one I 'm glad to have it made official '' .

He hung up .

`` Coroner '' , he said to Madden .

`` He 's just heard from the pathologist who says Mrs. Meeker apparently died from suffocation '' .

Pauling looked at his notes .

`` Many minute hemorrhages in the lungs ; particles of lint and thread in the mouth and nostrils .

Scrapings from the bed linen identical with the lint and thread found in the nasal and oral cavities .

No other cause of death apparent .

Trachea clear of mucus and foreign objects .

Brain examined for thrombosis , clot or hemorrhage .

No signs of these , no gross hemorrhage of lungs , heart , brain or stomach '' .

He paused .

`` That 's about it .

Oh , the time of death .

The duration of the digestive process varies , the pathologist says , but the empty stomach and the findings in the upper gastrointestinal tract indicate that Mrs. Meeker died several hours after her seven o ' clock dinner .

Probably around midnight , give or take an hour either way '' .

Pauling paused again .

`` So there it is '' , he said .

`` Not your problem , of course , unless Johnston and the murderer are one and the same '' .

They discussed this possibility .

However likely it was , Pauling said , he could n't limit himself to it .

He had to look for other prospects , other motives until more conclusive evidence pointing to Johnston came to light .

Madden , with his investigation centered on the fraud , said that tomorrow he would go to the Bronx bank through which Mrs. Meeker 's checks to Johnston had cleared .

Arthur Williams had to be located , they agreed .

He might have been in collusion with Johnston on the fraud ; he might be Mrs. Meeker 's murderer or have played some part in her death .

This was Madden 's suggestion ; the police chief shook his head over it .

If Arthur Williams was involved in the fraud or the murder , then he too had another identity .

No one the Medfield police had questioned professed to know any more about him than about Johnston .

Scholarship applicant ?

Pauling looked doubtful .

Madden explained that he was thinking of an application sent directly to Mrs. Meeker .

Then he asked to use the phone and called Brian Thayer , who said that he was just leaving to keep a lunch date but would be home by two o ' clock .

Madden said that he would see him at two and made another call , this one to Mrs. Meeker 's lawyers .

Mr. Hohlbein was out for the day , but Mr. Garth would be free at one-thirty .

The secretary 's tone indicated that an appointment at such short notice was a concession for which Madden should be duly grateful .

He inferred that Hohlbein and Garth were high-priced lawyers .

He had lunch with Pauling .

Promptly at one-thirty he entered Hohlbein and Garth 's elegant suite of offices in Medfield 's newest professional building .

He disliked Garth on sight , conservative clothes and haircut , smile a shade too earnestly boyish for a man who must be well into his thirties , handclasp too consciously quick and firm .

Youngish man on the make , Madden labeled him , and was ready to guess that in a correct , not too pushing fashion , the junior partner of the firm had political ambitions ; that Mrs. Garth would be impeccably suitable as the wife of a rising young lawyer ; that there were three children , two boys and a girl ; that she was active in the Woman 's Club and he in Lions , Rotary , and Jaycee ; and finally , that neither of them had harbored an unorthodox opinion since their wedding day .

Madden knew that he could be completely wrong about all this , but also knew that he would go right on disliking Garth .

Garth was prepared to be helpful in what he referred to with fastidious distaste as this unfortunate Johnston affair , which would not , he said more than once , have ever come about if Mrs. Meeker had only seen fit to consult Mr. Hohlbein or him about it .

Madden regretted not being able to find fault with so true a statement .

He asked to see a copy of Mrs. Meeker 's will .

Garth brought one out .

The date , October 8 , 1957 , immediately caught the inspector 's eye .

`` Fairly recent '' , he remarked .

`` Was she in the habit of making new wills '' ?

`` Oh no .

She had reason to change the one she made right after Mr. Meeker 's death .

Her estate had grown considerably .

She wanted to make a more equitable distribution of it among the groups that would benefit the most ; particularly the scholarship fund .

At the time the will was drawn Mr. Hohlbein mentioned to me how mentally alert she seemed for her age , knowing just what changes she wanted made and so forth '' .

Garth hesitated .

`` Mr. Hohlbein and I have noticed some lapses since , though .

Most of them this past year , I 'd say .

Even two or three years ago I doubt that she 'd have become involved in this unfortunate Johnston affair .

She 'd have consulted us , you see .

She always did before , and showed the utmost confidence in whatever we advised '' .

The inspector nodded , doubting this .

Mrs. Meeker had n't struck him as ready to seek anyone 's advise , least of all Garth 's .

With her sharp tongue she 'd have cut his pompousness to ribbons .

It would have been Hohlbein who handled her affairs .

Madden settled back to read the will .

He skimmed over the millions that went to Meeker Park , Medfield Hospital , the civic center , the Public Health Nursing Association , the library , and so on , pausing when he came to the scholarship fund .

Two millions were added to what had been set aside for it in Mrs. Meeker 's lifetime , and the proviso made that as long as Brian Thayer continued to discharge his duties as administrator of the fund to the satisfaction of the board of trustees ( hereinafter appointed by the bank administering the estate ) he was to be retained in his present capacity at a salary commensurate with the increased responsibilities enlargement of the fund would entail .

A splendid vote of confidence in Thayer , Madden reflected .

Tenure , too .

Very nice for him .

He went on to personal bequests , a list of names largely unknown to him .

Twenty-five thousand to each of the great-nieces in Oregon ( not much to blood relatives out of millions ) ten thousand to this friend and that , five thousand to another ; to Brian Thayer , the sum of ten thousand dollars ; to the Pecks , ten thousand each ; to Joan Sheldon the conditional bequest of ten thousand to be paid to her in the event that she was still in Mrs. Meeker 's employ at the time of the latter 's death .

( No additional five thousand for each year after Joan 's twenty-first birthday ; Mrs. Meeker had n't got around to taking care of that . )

Too bad , Madden thought .

Joan Sheldon had earned the larger bequest .

Mr. Hohlbein was left twenty thousand , Garth ten .

There were no other names Madden recognized .

Arthur Williams 's might well have been included , he felt .

Mrs. Meeker had spent a small fortune on a search for him but had made no provision for him in her will if he should be found after her death , and had never mentioned his name to her lawyers .

Madden took up this point with Garth , who shrugged it off .

`` Old people have their idiosyncrasies '' .

`` This one came a bit high at thirty thousand or more '' .

`` Well , she had a number of them where money was concerned '' , Garth said .

`` Sometimes we 'd have trouble persuading her to make tax-exempt charitable contributions , and I 've known her to quarrel with a plumber over a bill for fixing a faucet ; the next moment she 'd put another half million into the scholarship fund or thirty thousand into something as impractical as this unfortunate Johnston affair .

There was no telling how she 'd react to spending money '' .

Madden inquired next about the audit of the scholarship fund .

There was an annual audit , Garth informed him .

No discrepancies or shortages had ever been found .

Brian Thayer was a thoroughly honest and competent administrator .

His salary had reached the ten thousand mark .

His expenses ran another four or five thousand .

The lawyer did n't know him very well although he saw him occasionally at some dinner party - Thayer , like himself , Madden reflected , was the extra man so prized by hostesses - and found him easy enough to talk to .

But he did n't play golf , did n't seem to belong to any local clubs - his work took him away a lot , of course - which probably accounted for his tendency to keep to himself .

Garth 's glance began to flicker to his watch .

He said that he had already told the police chief that he did n't know what insurance man had recommended Johnston to Mrs. Meeker .

He would offer no theory to account for her murder .

The whole thing , his manner conveyed , was so far outside the normal routine of Hohlbein and Garth that it practically demanded being swept under the rug .

No doubt Mrs. Meeker had snubbed him many a time and he felt no grief over her passing .

Even so , Madden 's dislike of the suave , correct lawyer deepened .

It would be all right with him , he decided , if his investigation of the fraud , with its probable by-product of murder , led to Garth 's door .

Motive ?

Ten-thousand-dollar bequest .

At first glance , not much of a motive for a man of his standing ; but for all his air of affluence , who could tell what his private financial picture was ?

The inspector knew as he left that this was wishful thinking .

Nevertheless , he made a mental note to look into Garth 's financial background .

Brian Thayer had a downtown address .

He lived in an apartment house not over three or four years old , a reclaimed island of landscaped brick and glass on the fringe of the business district .

He occupied a two bedroom apartment on the fourth floor , using the second bedroom as his office .

Airy and bright , the apartment was furnished with good modern furniture , rugs , and draperies .

Done by a professional decorator , Madden thought , and somehow as impersonal , as unremarkable as its occupant .

In Dunston the rent would run close to two hundred a month ; in Medfield , perhaps twenty-five less , not all of it paid by Thayer , who could charge off one room on his expense account .

He took Madden into the room he used as an office .

It contained a desk , files , a typewriter on a stand , and two big leather armchairs .

A newspaper open at stock-market reports lay on one of them .

Thayer folded it up and offered a drink .

The inspector declined .

To begin the interview , he asked if Thayer , with more time to think it over , could add to what he had said the other day about Johnston .

Thayer shook his head .

`` It 's all I think about , too .

That and her death .

It 's still unbelievable that it was murder .

For all her domineering ways , I can n't conceive of her having had a deadly enemy '' .

On April 17 , 1610 , the sturdy little three masted bark , Discovery , weighed anchor in St. Katherine's Pool , London , and floated down the Thames toward the sea .

She carried , besides her captain , a crew of twenty-one and provisions for a voyage of exploration of the Arctic waters of North America .

Seventeen months later , on September 6 , 1611 , an Irish fishing boat sighted the Discovery limping eastward outside Galway Bay .

When she reached port , she was found to have on board only eight men , all near starvation .

The captain was gone , and the mate was gone .

The man who now commanded her had started the voyage as an ordinary seaman .

What disaster struck the Discovery during those seventeen months ?

What happened to the fourteen missing men ?

These questions have remained one of the great sea mysteries of all time .

For hundreds of years , the evidence available consisted of ( 1 ) the captain 's fragmentary journal , ( 2 ) a highly prejudiced account by one of the survivors , ( 3 ) a note found in a dead man 's desk on board , and ( 4 ) several second-hand reports .

All told , they offered a highly confused picture .

But since 1927 , researchers digging into ancient court records and legal files have been able to find illuminating pieces of information .

Not enough to do away with all doubts , but sufficient to give a fairly accurate picture of the events of the voyage .

Historians have had two reasons for persisting so long in their investigations .

First , they wanted to clarify a tantalizing , bizarre enigma .

Second , they believed it important to determine the fate of the captain - a man whose name is permanently stamped on our maps , on American towns and counties , on a great American river , and on half a million square miles of Arctic seas .

The name : Henry Hudson .

This is the story of his last tragic voyage , as nearly as we are able - or ever , probably , will be able - to determine :

The sailing in the spring of 1610 was Hudson 's fourth in four years .

Each time his objective had been the same - a direct water passage from Western Europe to the Far East .

In 1607 and 1608 , the English Muscovy Company had sent him northward to look for a route over the North Pole or across the top of Russia .

Twice he had failed , and the Muscovy Company indicated it would not back him again .

In 1609 , the Dutch East India Company hired Hudson , gave him two learned geographers , fitted him out with a ship called the Half Moon , and supplied him with Dutch sailors .

This time he turned westward , to the middle Atlantic coast of North America .

His chief discovery was important - the Great North ( later , the Hudson ) River - but it produced no northwest passage .

When the Half Moon put in at Dartmouth , England , in the fall of 1609 , word of Hudson 's findings leaked out , and English interest in him revived .

The government forbade Hudson to return to Amsterdam with his ship .

He thereupon went to London and spent the winter talking to men of wealth .

By springtime , he was supported by a rich merchant syndicate under the patronage of Henry , Prince of Wales .

He had obtained and provisioned a veteran ship called the Discovery and had recruited a crew of twenty-one , the largest he had ever commanded .

The purpose of this fourth voyage was clear .

A century of exploration had established that a great land mass , North and South America , lay between Europe and the Indies .

One by one , the openings in the coast that promised a passage through had been explored and discarded .

In fact , Hudson 's sail up the Great North River had disposed of one of the last hopes .

But there remained one mysterious , unexplored gap , far to the north .

Nearly twenty-five years before , Captain John Davis had noted , as he sailed near the Arctic Circle , `` a very great gulf , the water whirling and roaring , as it were the meeting of tides '' .

He named this opening , between Baffin Island and Labrador , the `` Furious Overfall '' .

( Later , it was to be called Hudson Strait . )

In 1602 , George Waymouth , in the same little Discovery that Hudson now commanded , had sailed 300 miles up the strait before his frightened men turned the ship back .

Hudson now proposed to sail all the way through and test the seas beyond for the long sought waterway .

Even Hudson , experienced in Arctic sailing and determined as he was , must have had qualms as he slid down the Thames .

Ahead were perilous , ice filled waters .

On previous voyages , it had been in precisely such dangerous situations that he had failed as a leader and captain .

On the second voyage , he had turned back at the frozen island of Novaya Zemlya and meekly given the crew a certificate stating that he did so of his own free will - which was obviously not the case .

On the third voyage , a near mutiny rising from a quarrel between Dutch and English crew members on the Half Moon had almost forced him to head the ship back to Amsterdam in mid Atlantic .

Worse , his present crew included five men who had sailed with him before .

Of only one could he be sure - young John Hudson , his second son .

The mate , Robert Juet , who had kept the journal on the half Moon , was experienced - but he was a bitter old man , ready to complain or desert at any opportunity .

Philip Staffe , the ship 's carpenter , was a good worker , but perversely independent .

Arnold Lodley and Michael Perse were like the rest - lukewarm , ready to swing against Hudson in a crisis .

But men willing to sail at all into waters where wooden ships could be crushed like eggs were hard to find .

Hudson knew he had to use these men as long as he remained an explorer .

And he refused to be anything else .

It is believed that Hudson was related to other seafaring men of the Muscovy Company and was trained on company ships .

He was a Londoner , married , with three sons .

( The common misconception that he was Dutch and that his first name was Hendrik stem from Dutch documents of his third voyage . )

In 1610 , Hudson was probably in his early forties , a good navigator , a stubborn voyager , but otherwise fatally unsuited to his chosen profession .

Hudson 's first error of the fourth voyage occurred only a few miles down the Thames .

There at the river 's edge waited one Henry Greene , whom Hudson listed as a `` clerk '' .

Greene was in actuality a young ruffian from Kent , who had broken with his parents in order to keep the company he preferred - pimps , panders and whores .

He was not the sort of sailor Hudson wanted his backers to see on board and he had Greene wait at Gravesend , where the Discovery picked him up .

For the first three weeks , the ship skirted up the east coast of Great Britain , then turned westward .

On May 11 , she reached Iceland .

Poor winds and fog locked her up in a harbor the crew called `` Lousie Bay '' .

The subsequent two-weeks wait made the crew quarrelsome .

With Hudson looking on , his protege Greene picked a fight with the ship 's surgeon , Edward Wilson .

The issue was settled on shore , Greene winning and Wilson remaining ashore , determined to catch the next fishing boat back to England .

With difficulty , Hudson persuaded him to rejoin the ship , and they sailed from Iceland .

Early in June , the Discovery passed `` Desolation '' ( southern Greenland ) and in mid-June entered the `` Furious Overfall '' .

Floating ice bore down from the north and west .

Fog hung over the route constantly .

Turbulent tides rose as much as fifty feet .

The ship 's compass was useless because of the nearness of the magnetic North Pole .

As the bergs grew larger , Hudson was forced to turn south into what is now Ungava Bay , an inlet of the great strait .

After finding that its coasts led nowhere , however , he turned north again , toward the main , ice filled passageway - and the crew , at first uneasy , then frightened , rebelled .

The trouble was at least partly Juet 's doing .

For weeks he had been saying that Hudson 's idea of sailing through to Java was absurd .

The great , crushing ice masses coming into view made him sound like the voice of pure reason .

A group of sailors announced to Hudson that they would sail no farther .

Instead of quelling the dissension , as many captains of the era would have done ( Sir Francis Drake lopped a man 's head off under similar circumstances ) , Hudson decided to be reasonable .

He went to his cabin and emerged carrying a large chart , which he set up in view of the crew .

Patiently , he explained what he knew about their course and their objectives .

When Hudson had finished , the `` town meeting '' broke down into a general , wordy argument .

One man remarked that if he had a hundred pounds , he would give ninety of them to be back in England .

Up spoke carpenter Staffe , who said he would n't give ten pounds to be home .

The statement was effective .

The meeting broke up .

Hudson was free to sail on .

All through July the Discovery picked her way along the 450 - mile long strait , avoiding ice and rocky islands .

On August 3 , two massive headlands reared out of the mists - great gateways never before , so far as Hudson knew , seen by Europeans .

To starboard was a cape a thousand feet high , patched with ice and snow , populated by thousands of screaming sea birds .

To port was a point 200 feet high rising behind to a precipice of 2000 feet .

Hudson named the capes Digges and Wolstenholme , for two of his backers .

Hudson pointed the Discovery down the east coast of the newly discovered sea ( now called Hudson Bay ) , confident he was on his way to the warm waters of the Pacific .

After three weeks ' swift sailing , however , the ship entered an area of shallow marshes and river deltas .

The ship halted .

The great `` sea to the westwards '' was a dead end .

This must have been Hudson 's blackest discovery .

For he seemed to sense at once that before him was no South Sea , but the solid bulk of the North American continent .

This was the bitter end , and Hudson seemed to know he was destined to failure .

Feverishly , he tried to brush away this intuition .

North and south , east and west , back and forth he sailed in the land-locked bay , plowing furiously forward until land appeared , then turning to repeat the process , day after day , week after week .

Hundreds of miles to the north , the route back to England through the `` Furious Overfall '' was again filling with ice .

The men were at first puzzled , then angered by the aimless tacking .

Once more , Juet 's complaints were the loudest .

Hudson 's reply was to accuse the mate of disloyalty .

Juet demanded that Hudson prove his charges in an open trial .

The trial was held September 10 .

Hudson , presiding , heard Juet 's defense , then called for testimony from crew members .

Juet had made plentiful enemies , several men stepped forward .

Hands on Bible , seaman Lodley and carpenter Staffe swore that Juet had tried to persuade them to keep muskets and swords in their cabins .

Cook Bennett Mathues said Juet had predicted bloodshed on the ship .

Others added that Juet had wanted to turn the ship homeward .

Hudson deposed Juet and cut his pay .

The new mate was Robert Bylot , talented but inexperienced .

There were other shifts and pay cuts according to the way individuals had conducted themselves .

The important result , however , was that Juet and Francis Clemens , the deposed boatswain , became Hudson 's sworn enemies .

As Hudson resumed his desperate criss-crossing of the little bay , every incident lessened the crew 's respect for him .

Once , after the Discovery lay for a week in rough weather , Hudson ordered the anchor raised before the sea had calmed .

Just as it was being hauled inboard , a sea hit the ship .

Michael Butt and Adame Moore were thrown off the capstan and badly injured .

The anchor cable would have been lost overboard , but Philip Staffe was on hand to sever it with his axe .

In the century from 1815 to 1914 the law of nations became international law .

Several factors contributed to this change .

The Congress of Vienna is a convenient starting point because it both epitomized and symbolized what was to follow .

Here in 1815 the great nations assembled to legislate not merely for Europe , but for the world .

Thus the Congress marks a formal recognition of the political system that was central to world politics for a century .

International law had to fit the conditions of Europe , and nothing that could not fit this system , or the interests of the great European nations collectively , could possibly emerge as law in any meaningful sense .

Essentially this imposed two conditions : First , international law had to recognize and be compatible with an international political system in which a number of states were competitive , suspicious , and opportunistic in their political alignments with one another ; second , it had to be compatible with the value system that they shared .

In both respects , international law was Europeanized .

It was not always easy to develop theory and doctrine which would square the two conditions .

On the one hand , the major European nations had to maintain vis-a-vis each other an emphasis upon sovereignty , independence , formal equality - thus insuring for themselves individually an optimal freedom of action to maintain the `` flexibility of alignment '' that the system required and to avoid anything approaching a repetition of the disastrous Napoleonic experience .

But there was no pressing need to maintain these same standards with regard to most of the rest of the world .

Thus , theory and doctrine applicable among the great nations and the smaller European states did not really comfortably fit less developed and less powerful societies elsewhere .

Political interference in Africa and Asia and even in Latin America ( though limited in Latin America by the special interest of the United States as expressed in the Monroe Doctrine , itself from the outset related to European politics and long dependent upon the `` balance of power '' system in Europe ) was necessary in order to preserve both common economic values and the European `` balance '' itself .

A nation such as Switzerland could be neutralized by agreement and could be relied upon to protect its neutrality ; more doubtful , but possible , ( with an assist from the North ) was the neutralization of the Latin American countries ; out of the question was the neutralization of Asia and Africa .

This Europeanization of the law was made explicit by a number of 19 th century scholars .

More emphasis was put upon the fact that international law was the law of `` civilized nations '' ; Kent and Story , the great early American scholars , repeatedly made use of this phrase , or of `` Christian nations '' , which is a substantial equivalent .

Wheaton stated that the public law was essentially `` limited to the civilized and Christian peoples of Europe or to those of European origin '' .

Of course it had always been of European origin in fact , but it had maintained a universal outlook under the natural law theory .

Now , with virtually every writer , not only was the European origin of public law acknowledged as a historical phenomenon , but the rules thus established by the advanced civilizations of Europe were to be imposed on others .

The European customs on which international law was based were to become , by force and fiat , the customs that others were to accept as law if they were to join this community as sovereign states .

Hall , for example , was quite explicit on this point when he said `` states outside European civilization must formally enter into the circle of law governed countries .

They must do something with the acquiescence of the latter , or some of them , which amounts to an acceptance of the law in its entirety beyond all possibility of misconstruction '' .

During the nineteenth century these views were protested by virtually all the Latin American writers , though ineffectively , just as the new nations of Africa and Asia protest them , with more effect , today .

A number of other nineteenth century developments contributed to the transmutation of the law of nations into international law ; that is , from aspects of a universal system of Justice into particular rules governing the relations of sovereign states .

The difference is important , for although the older law of nations did cover relationships among sovereigns , this was by no means its exclusive domain .

The law of nature governed sovereigns in their relationship to their own citizens , to foreigners , and to each other in a conceptually unified system .

The theory of international law , which in the nineteenth century became common to virtually all writers in Europe and America , broke this unity and this universality .

It lost sight of the individual almost entirely and confined itself to rules limiting the exercise of state power for reasons essentially unconnected with justice or morality save as these values might affect international relations .

No longer did the sovereign look to the law of nations to determine what he ought to do ; his search was merely for rules that might limit his freedom of action .

To appreciate this development , we must relate it to other aspects of nineteenth century philosophy .

First , and most obvious , was the growing nationalism and the tendency to regard the state , and the individual 's identification with the state , as transcending other ties of social solidarity .

National identification was not new , but it was accelerating in intensity and scope throughout Europe as new unifications occurred .

It reached its ultimate philosophical statement in notions of `` state will '' put forward by the Germans , especially by Hegel , although political philosophers will recognize its origins in the rejected doctrines of Hobbes .

National identification was reflected jurisprudentially in law theories which incorporated this Hegelian abstraction and saw law , domestic and international , simply as its formal reflection .

In the international community this reduced law to Jellinek 's auto limitation .

A state , the highest form of human organization in fact and theory , could be subjected to Law only by a manifestation of self-will , or consent .

According to the new theories , the nineteenth century corporate sovereign was `` sovereign '' in a quite new and different sense from his historical predecessors .

He no longer sought to find the law ; he made it ; he could be subjected to law only because he agreed to be .

There was no law , domestic or international , except that willed by , acknowledged by , or consented to by states .

Hidden behind Hegelian abstractions were more practical reasons for a changing jurisprudence .

Related to , but distinguishable from , nationalism was the growth of democracy in one form or another .

Increased participation in politics and the demands of various groups for status and recognition had dramatic effects upon law institutions .

The efforts of various interest groups to control or influence governmental decisions , particularly when taken in conjunction with the impact of industrialization , led to a concentration of attention on the legislative power and the means whereby policy could be formulated and enforced as law through bureaucratic institutions .

Law became a conscious process , something more than simply doing justice and looking to local customs and a common morality for applicable norms .

Particularly was this true when the norms previously applied were no longer satisfactory to many , when customs were rapidly changing as the forces of the new productivity were harnessed .

The old way of doing things , which depended on a relatively stable community with stable ideas dealing with familiar situations , was no longer adequate to the task .

First was the period of codification of existing law : the Code Napoleon in France and the peculiar codification that , in fact , resulted from Austin 's restatement and ordering of the Common Law in England .

Codification was followed in all countries by a growing amount of legislation , some changing and adjusting the older law , much dealing with entirely new situations .

The legislative mills have been grinding ever since , and when its cumbersome processes were no longer adequate to the task , a limited legislative authority was delegated in one form or another , to the executive .

Whereas the eighteenth century had been a time in which man sought justice , the nineteenth and twentieth have been centuries in which men are satisfied with law .

Indeed , with developed positivism , the separation of law from justice , or from morality generally , became quite specific .

In municipal systems we tend to view what is called positivism as fundamentally a movement to democratize policy by increasing the power of parliament - the elected representatives - at the expense of the more conservative judiciary .

When the power of the latter was made both limited and explicit - when norms were clarified and made more precise and the creation of new norms was placed exclusively in parliamentary hands - two purposes were served : Government was made subservient to an institutionalized popular will , and law became a rational system for implementing that will , for serving conscious goals , for embodying the `` public policy '' .

It is true that , initially , the task was to remove restrictions that , it was thought , inhibited the free flow of money , goods , and labor ; but even laissez-faire was a conscious policy .

Law was seen as an emanation of the `` sovereign will '' .

However , the sovereign was not Hobbes ' absolute monarch but rather the parliamentary sovereign of Austin .

It was , too , an optimistic philosophy , and , though it separated law from morality , it was by no means an immoral or amoral one .

Man , through democratic institutions of government and economic freedom , was master of his destiny .

The theory did not require , though it unfortunately might acquire , a Hegelian mystique .

It was merely a rationalization and ordering of new institutions of popular government .

It was not opposed to either justice or morality ; it merely wished to minimize subjective views of officials who wielded public authority .

Particularly was this true as laissez-faire capitalism became the dominant credo of Western society .

To free the factors of production was a major objective of the rising bourgeoisie , and this objective required that governmental authority - administrative officials and judges - be limited as precisely and explicitly as possible ; that old customs which inhibited trade be abrogated ; that business be free from governmental supervision and notions of morality which might clog the automatic adjustments of the free market ; that obligations of status that were inconsistent with the new politics and the new economics be done away with .

Contract - conceived as the free bargain of formal equals - replaced the implied obligations of a more static and status conscious society .

Indeed , contract was the dominant legal theme of the century , the touchstone of the free society .

Government itself was based upon contract ; business organization - the corporation - was analyzed in contractual terms ; trade was based on freedom of contract , and money was lent and borrowed on contractual terms ; even marriage and the family was seen as a contractual arrangement .

It is not surprising that the international obligations of states were also viewed in terms of contract .

In fact , some - Anzilotti is the principle example - went so far as to say that all international law could be traced to the single legal norm , Pacta sunt Servanda .

The displacement ( at least to a considerable extent ) of the ethical jurisprudence of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries by positivism reshaped both international law theory and doctrine .

In the first place the new doctrine brought a formal separation of international from municipal law , rejecting the earlier view that both were parts of a universal legal system .

One result was to nationalize much that had been regarded as the law of nations .

Admiralty law , the law merchant , and the host of problems which arise in private litigation because of some contact with a foreign country were all severed from the older Law of Nations and made dependent on the several national laws .

Private international law ( which Americans call the `` conflict of laws '' ) was thus segregated from international law proper , or , as it is often called , public international law .

States were free to enact , within broad though ( perhaps ) determinate limits , their own rules as to the application of foreign law by their courts , to vary the law merchant , and to enact legislation with regard to many claims arising on the high seas .

The change was not quite so dramatic as it sounds because in fact common norms continued to be invoked by municipal courts and were only gradually changed by legislation , and then largely in marginal situations .

Among the recipients of the Nobel Prize for Literature more than half are practically unknown to readers of English .

Of these there are surely few that would be more rewarding discoveries than Verner von Heidenstam , the Swedish poet and novelist who received the award in 1916 and whose centennial was celebrated two years ago .

Equally a master of prose and verse , he recreates the glory of Sweden in the past and continues it into the present .

In the following sketch we shall present a brief outline of his life and let him as much as possible speak for himself .

Heidenstam was born in 1859 , of a prosperous family .

On his father 's side he was of German descent , on his mother 's he came of the old Swedish nobility .

The family estate was situated near Vadstena on Lake Va ^ ttern in south central Sweden .

It is a lonely , rather desolate region , but full of legendary and historic associations .

As a boy in a local school he was shy and solitary , absorbed in his fondness for nature and his visions of Sweden 's ancient glory .

He liked to fancy himself as a chieftain and to dress for the part .

Being somewhat delicate in health , at the age of sixteen he was sent to Southern Europe , for which he at once developed a passion , so that he spent nearly all of the following ten years abroad , at first in Italy , then in Greece , Egypt , Asia Minor , and Palestine .

In one of his summers at home he married , to the great disapproval of his father , who objected because of his extreme youth .

Deciding to become a painter , he entered the studio of Gerome in Paris , where he enjoyed the life of the artists , but soon found that whatever talent he might have did not lie in that direction .

He gives us an account of this in his lively and humorous poem , `` The Happy Artists '' .

`` I scanned the world through printed symbol swart , And through the beggar 's rags I strove to see The inner man .

I looked unceasingly With my cold mind and with my burning heart '' .

In this final line , we have the key to his nature .

Few writers have better understood their deepest selves .

Heidenstam could never be satisfied by surface .

It may , however , be noted that his gift for color and imagery must have been greatly stimulated by his stay in Paris .

The first result of Heidenstam 's long sojourn abroad was a volume of poems , Pilgrimage and Wander Years ( Vallfart och vandringsar ) , published in 1888 .

It was a brilliant debut , so much so indeed that it aroused a new vitality in the younger poets , as did Byron 's Childe Harold .

Professor Fredrik Bo ^ o ^ k , Sweden 's foremost critic of the period , acclaims it as follows : `` In this we have the verse of a painter ; strongly colorful , plastic , racy , vivid .

In a bold , sometimes careless , form there is nothing academic ; all is seen and felt and experienced , the observation is sharp and the imagination lively .

The young poet painter reproduces the French life of the streets ; he tells stories of the Thousand and One Nights , and conjures up before us the bazaars of Damascus .

In the care-free indolence of the East he sees the last reflection of the old happy existence , and for that reason he loves it .

And yet amid all the gay hedonism in Pilgrimage and Wander-Years is a cycle of short poems , '' Thoughts in Loneliness `` , filled with brooding , melancholy , and sombre longing '' .

Of the longer pieces of the volume none is so memorable as `` Nameless and Immortal '' , which at once took rank among the finest poems ever written in the Swedish language .

It celebrates the unknown architect who designed the temple of Neptune at Paestum , next to the Parthenon the noblest example of Grecian classic style now in existence .

On the eve of his return to their native Naxos he speaks with his wife of the masterpiece which rises before them in its completed perfection .

The supreme object of their lives is now fulfilled , says the wife , her husband has achieved immortality .

Not so , he answers , it is not the architect but the temple that is immortal .

`` The man 's true reputation is his work '' .

The short poems grouped at the end of the volume as `` Thoughts in Loneliness '' is , as Professor Bo ^ o ^ k indicated , in sharp contrast with the others .

It consists of fragmentary personal revelations , such as `` The Spark '' :

`` There is a spark dwells deep within my soul .

To get it out into the daylight 's glow Is my life 's aim both first and last , the whole .

It slips away , it burns and tortures me .

That little spark is all the wealth I know , That little spark is my life 's misery '' .

A dominant motive is the poet 's longing for his homeland and its boyhood associations : `` Not men folk , but the fields where I would stray , The stones where as a child I used to play '' .

He is utterly disappointed in himself and in the desultory life he has been leading .

What he really wants is to find `` a sacred cause '' to which he can honestly devote himself .

This restless individualism found its answer when he returned to live nearly all the rest of his life in Sweden .

His cause was to commemorate the glory of her past and to incite her people to perpetuate it in the present .

He did not , however , find himself at once .

His next major work , completed in 1892 , was a long fantastic epic in prose , entitled Hans Alienus , which Professor Bo ^ o ^ k describes as a monument on the grave of his carefree and indolent youth .

The hero , who is himself , is represented as a pilgrim in the storied lands of the East , a sort of Faustus type , who , to quote from Professor Bo ^ o ^ k again , `` even in the pleasure gardens of Sardanapalus can not cease from his painful search after the meaning of life .

He is driven back by his yearning to the wintry homeland of his fathers in the forest of Tiveden '' .

From this time on Heidenstam proceeded to find his deeper self .

By the death of his father in 1888 he had come into possession of the family estate and had re-assumed its traditions .

He did not , however , settle back into acquiescence with things as they were .

Like his friend and contemporary August Strindberg he had little patience with collective mediocrity .

He saw Sweden as a country of smug and narrow provincialism , indifferent to the heroic spirit of its former glory .

Strindberg 's remedy for this condition was to tear down the old structures and build anew from the ground up .

Heidenstam 's conception , on the contrary , was to revive the present by the memories of the past .

Whether in prose or poetry , all of Heidenstam 's later work was concerned with Sweden .

With the first of a group of historical novels , The Charles Men ( Karolinerna ) , published in 1897 - 8 , he achieved the masterpiece of his career .

In scope and power it can only be compared to Tolstoy 's War and Peace .

About one-third as long , it is less intimate and detailed , but better coordinated , more concise and more dramatic .

Though it centers around the brilliant and enigmatic figure of Charles 12 , , the true hero is not finally the king himself .

Hence the title of the book , referring to the soldiers and subjects of the king ; on the fatal battlefield of Poltava , to quote from the novel , `` the wreath he twined for himself slipped down upon his people '' .

The Charles Men consists not of a connected narrative but of a group of short stories , each depicting a special phase of the general subject .

Somewhat uneven in interest for an average reader , eight or ten of these are among the finest of their kind in literature .

They comprise a great variety of scene and interest : grim episodes of war , idyllic interludes , superb canvases of world-shaking events , and delightfully humorous sketches of odd characters .

The general effect is tragic .

Almost nothing is said of Charles ' spectacular victories , the central theme being the heroic loyalty of the Swedish people to their idolized king in misfortune and defeat .

To carry out this exalted conception the author has combined the vivid realism and imaginative power we have noticed in his early poetry and carried them out on a grand scale .

His peculiar gift , as had been suggested before , is his intensity .

George Meredith has said that fervor is the core of style .

Of few authors is this more true than of Heidenstam .

The Charles Men has a tremendous range of characters , of common folk even more than of major figures .

The career of Charles 12 , is obviously very similar to that of Napoleon .

His ideal was Alexander of Macedon , as Napoleon 's was Julius Caesar .

His purpose , however , was not to establish an empire , but to assert the principle of divine justice .

Each aspired to be a god in human form , but with each it was a different kind of god .

Each failed catastrophically in an invasion of Russia and each brought ruin on the country that worshipped him .

Each is still glorified as a national hero .

The first half of The Charles Men , ending on the climax of the battle of Poltava in 1709 , is more dramatically coherent than the second .

After the collapse of that desperate and ill-fated campaign the character of the king degenerated for a time into a futility that was not merely pitiable but often ridiculous .

Like Napoleon , he was the worst of losers .

There are , however , some wonderful chapters at the beginning of the second part , concerning the reactions of the Swedes in adversity .

Then more than ever before did they show their fortitude and patient cheerfulness .

This comes out in `` When the Bells Ring '' , which describes the rallying of the peasants in southern Sweden to repel an invasion by the Danes .

In `` The King 's Ride '' , Charles breaks out of a long period of petulance and inertia , regains his old self , escapes from Turkey , and finally reaches his own land after an absence of eighteen years .

He finds it in utter misery and desolation .

All his people ask for is no more war .

But he plunges into yet another , this time with Norway , and is killed in an assault on the fortress of Fredrikshall , being only thirty-six years of age when he died .

He had become king at fifteen .

Then suddenly there was a tremendous revulsion of popular feeling .

From being a hated tyrant and madman he was now the symbol of all that was noblest and best in the history of Sweden .

This is brought out in the next to last chapter of the book , `` A Hero 's Funeral '' , written in the form of an impassioned prose poem .

Slowly the procession of warriors and statesmen passes through the snow beside the black water and into the brilliantly lighted cathedral , the shrine of so many precious memories .

The guns are fired , the hymns are sung , and the body of Charles is carried down to the vault and laid beside the tombs of his ancestors .

As he had longed to be , he became the echo of a saga .

Heidenstam wrote four other works of fiction about earlier figures revered in Swedish memory .

Excellent in their way , they lack the wide appeal of The Charles Men , and need not detain us here .

It is different with his volume The Swedes and Their Chieftains ( Svenskarna och deras ho ^ vdingar ) , a history intended for the general reader and particularly suited for high school students .

Admirably written , it is a perfect introduction to Swedish history for readers of other countries .

Some of the earlier episodes have touches of the supernatural , as suited to the legendary background .

These are suggestive of Selma Lagerlo ^ f .

Especially touching is the chapter , `` The Little Sister '' , about a king 's daughter who became a nun in the convent of St. Birgitta .

The record teems with romance and adventure .

Gustaf Vasa is a superb example , and Charles 10 , , the conqueror of Denmark , hardly less so .

Of Gustavus Adolphus and Charles 12 , it is unnecessary to speak .

Oersted 's boyhood represented a minimal chance of either attaining greatness or serving his people so well and over so long a span of life .

He was born in the small Danish town of Rudkoebing on the island of Langeland in the south central part of Denmark on August 14 , 1777 .

His father Soeren was the village apothecary whose slender income made it difficult to feed his family , let alone educate them in a town without even a school .

The two older boys , Hans and Anders , his junior by a year , therefore went daily to the home of a warm and friendly wigmaker nearby for instruction in German ; his wife taught the two boys to read and write Danish .

Other brothers later joined them for instruction with Oldenburg , the wigmaker , and also arithmetic was added to Bible reading , German , and Danish in the informal curriculum .

Oldenburg 's contributions were soon exhausted and the boys had to turn to a wider circle of the town 's learned , such as the pastor , to supplement the simple teaching .

From the town surveyor , Hans learned drawing and mathematics and , from a university student , some academic subjects .

The mayor of the town taught them English and French .

Whatever Hans or Anders learned separately they passed on to each other ; they read every book that they could borrow in the village .

At 12 , Hans was sufficiently mature to help his father in the apothecary shop , which helped stimulate his interest in medicine and science .

His earlier love for literature and history remained with him for his entire life .

In 1793 the brothers decided to enter the University of Copenhagen ( founded in 1479 ) and the following spring found them at the university preparing to matriculate for the autumn session .

While Hans devoted himself to the sciences of medicine , physics , and astronomy , his brother studied law .

The brothers continued to help each other during their studies , sharing a joint purse , lodging together in the dormitory and dining together at the home of their aunt .

They supplemented their income by small government assistance , by tutoring and economizing wherever they could .

So impressive were those serious years of study at the university that Hans later wrote , `` to be perfectly free , the young man must revel in the great kingdom of thought and imagination ; there is a struggle there , in which , if he falls , it is easy for him to rise again , there is freedom of utterance there , which draws after it no irreparable consequences on society .

I lived in this onward driving contest where each day overcame a new difficulty , gained a new truth , or banished a previous error '' .

He openly proclaimed his pleasure in lecturing and writing about science .

In this third year at the university , Hans , in 1797 , was awarded the first important token of recognition , a gold medal for his essay on `` Limits of Poetry and Prose '' .

He completed his training in pharmacy also , taking his degree with high honors in 1797 , and in 1799 was awarded the degree of Doctor of Philosophy along with a prize for an essay in medicine .

He proposed a fresh theory of alkalis which later was accepted in chemical practices .

Han 's student days were at a time when Europe was in a new intellectual ferment following the revolutions in America and in France , Germany and Italy were rising from divisive nationalisms and a strong wave of intellectual awareness was sweeping the Continent .

The new century opened with Oersted beginning his professional career in charge of an apothecary shop in Copenhagen and as lecturer at the university .

He was stirred by the announcement of Volta 's discovery of chemical electricity and he immediately applied the voltaic pile to experiments with acids and alkalis .

The following year he devoted to the customary `` Wanderjahr '' , traveling in Germany , France , and the Netherlands , meeting the philosophers Schelling , Fichte , and Tieck .

He also met Count Rumford ( born Benjamin Thompson in Woburn, Mass . ) who was then serving the Elector of Bavaria , and the physicist Ritter ; these were Oersted 's main contacts in science .

From Go ^ ttingen ( 1801 ) where he stayed for 10 days , he wrote , `` The first question asked everywhere is about galvanism .

As everybody is curious to see the battery of glass tubes I have invented , I have had quite a small one made here of four glass tubes ( in Copenhagen I used 30 ) and intend to carry it with me '' .

Oersted joined Ritter at Jena and stayed with him for 3 weeks , continuing their correspondence after he left .

With Ritter he was exposed to the fantastic profusion of ideas that stormed through his host 's fertile but disorganized mind .

Oersted remodeled Ritter 's notes into an essay in French which was submitted to the Institut de France for its annual prize of 3000 francs .

The sound discoveries of this quixotic genius were so diluted by those of fantasy that the prize was never awarded to him .

In May , 1803 , Ritter , in another flight of fancy , wrote to Oersted a letter that contained a remarkable prophecy .

He related events on earth to periodic celestial phenomena and indicated that the years of maximum inclination of the ecliptic coincided with the years of important electrical discoveries .

Thus , 1745 corresponded to the invention of the `` Leiden '' jar by Kleist , 1764 that of the electrophorus by Wilcke , 1782 produced the condenser of Volta , and 1801 the voltaic pile .

Ritter proceeded , `` You now emerge into a new epoch in which late in the year 1819 or 1820 , you will have to reckon .

This we might well witness '' .

Ritter died in 1810 and Oersted not only lived to see the event occur but was the author of it .

In 1803 Oersted returned to Copenhagen and applied for the university 's chair in physics but was rejected because he was probably considered more a philosopher than a physicist .

However , he continued experimenting and lecturing , publishing the results of his experiments in German and Danish periodicals .

In 1806 his ambition was realized and he became professor of physics at the Copenhagen University , though not realizing full professorship ( ordinarius ) until 1817 .

During Oersted 's attendance at the university , it was poorly equipped with physical apparatus for experimenting in the sciences .

He was , however , fortunate in his contact with Prof. J. G. L. Manthey ( 1769 - 1842 ) , teacher of chemistry , who , in addition to his academic chair , was also proprietor of the `` Lion Pharmacy '' in Copenhagen where Oersted assisted him .

Manthey maintained a valuable collection of physical and chemical apparatus which was at Oersted 's disposal during and after his graduation .

In 1800 , Manthey went abroad and Oersted was appointed manager of the Lion Pharmacy .

In February 1801 , Oersted did manage to experiment with physical apparatus and reported experiments made with a voltaic battery of 600 plates of zinc and silver and of later experiments with a battery of 60 plates of zinc and lead .

In the following year , 1803 , Oersted , simultaneously with Davy , discovered that acids increased the strength of a voltaic battery more than did salts .

Eager as he was to pursue this promising line , he was so loaded down with the management of the pharmacy and lectures in the medical and pharmaceutical faculties at the university that he could devote only Sunday afternoons to `` galvanizing '' .

He assumed his academic career with the same intensity and thoroughness that had marked every step in his rise from boyhood .

The university was the only one in Denmark and the status of professor represented the upper social level .

His broad interest in literary , political , and philosophical movements opened many doors to him .

His friends were numerous and their ties to him were strong .

The years 1812 and 1813 saw him in Germany and France again , but on this visit to Berlin he did not seek out the philosophers as he had on his first journey .

In Berlin he published his views of the chemical laws of nature in German and this was issued in French translation ( Paris , 1813 ) under the title Recherches sur l ' identite des forces chimiques et electriques , a work held in very high esteem by the new generation of research chemists .

His interest in finding a relationship between voltaic electricity and magnetism is here first indicated .

Chapter 8 , is entitled `` On Magnetism '' and in it are included such remarks as , `` One has always been tempted to compare the magnetic forces with the electrical forces .

The great resemblance between electrical and magnetic attractions and repulsions and the similarity of their laws necessarily would bring about this comparison .

It is true , that nothing has been found comparable with electricity by communication ; but the phenomena observed had such a degree of analogy to those depending on electrical distribution that one could not find the slightest difference .

The form of galvanic activity is halfway between the magnetic form and the electrical form .

There , forces are more latent than in electricity , and less than in magnetism .

But in such an important question , we would be satisfied if the judgment were that the principal objection to the identity of forces which produce electricity and magnetism were only a difficulty , and not a thing which is contrary to it .

One could also add to these analogies that steel loses its magnetism by heat , which proves that steel becomes a better conductor through a rise in temperature , just as electrical bodies do .

It is also found that magnetism exists in all bodies of nature , as proven by Bruckmann and Coulomb .

By that , one feels that magnetic forces are as general as electrical forces .

An attempt should be made to see if electricity , in its most latent stage , has any action on the magnet as such '' .

His plan and intent were clearly charted .

Oersted returned in 1814 and resumed an active part in university and political discussions .

In one debate he supported the freedom of judgment as opposed to dogma , in another he held that the practice of science was in fact an act of religious worship .

He continued as a popular lecturer .

He devised a detonating fuse in which a short wire was caused to glow by an electric current .

In 1819 under royal command he undertook a very successful geological expedition to Bornholm , one of the Danish islands , being one of three scientists in the expedition .

It was with the assistance of one of the members of this expedition , Lauritz Esmarch , that Oersted succeeded in producing light by creating an electric discharge in mercury vapor through which an electric current was made to flow .

Together they also developed a new form of voltaic cell in which the wooden trough was replaced by one of copper , thereby producing stronger currents .

Esmarch was among those who witnessed Oersted 's first demonstration of his discovery .

The association between electric ( both electrostatic and voltaic ) forces and magnetic forces had been recognized by investigators for many decades .

Electrical literature contained numerous references to lightning that had magnetized iron and had altered the polarity of compass needles .

In the late 1700 's Beccaria and van Marum , among others , had magnetized iron by sending an electrostatic charge through it .

Beccaria had almost stumbled on a lead to the relationship between electricity and magnetism when a discharge from a Leyden jar was sent transversally through a piece of watch spring steel making its ends magnetic .

The resulting magnetic effect proved stronger than when the discharge was made lengthwise .

The experiments of Romagnosi and others have already been noted but no one had determined the cause and effect relationship between these two primary forces .

Oersted 's own earlier experiments were unimpressive , possibly because he had , like other experimenters , laid the conducting wire across the compass needle instead of parallel with it .

The sequence of events leading to his important discovery still remains ambiguous but it seems that one of the advanced students at the university related that the first direct event that led to the publication of Oersted 's discovery occurred during a private lecture made before a group of other advanced students in the spring of 1820 .

At this lecture Oersted happened to place the conducting wire over and parallel to a magnetic needle .

The letters of the common soldiers are rich in humor .

Indeed , no richer humor is to be found in the whole of American literature than in the letters of the semi-literate men who wore the blue and the gray .

Some of their figures of speech were colorful and expressive .

A Confederate observed that the Yankees were : `` thicker than lise on a hen and a dam site ornraier '' .

Another reported that his comrades were `` in fine spirits pitching around like a blind dog in a meat house '' .

A third wrote that it was `` raining like poring peas on a rawhide '' .

Yanks were equally adept at figurative expression .

One wrote : `` [ I am so hungry ] I could eat a rider off his horse + snap at the stirups '' .

A second reported that the dilapidated houses in Virginia `` look like the latter end of original sin and hard times '' .

A third remarked of slowness of Southerners : `` They moved about from corner to corner , as uneasy as a litter of hungry leaches on the neck of a wooden god '' .

Still another , annoyed by the brevity of a recently received missive , wrote : `` Yore letter was short and sweet , jist like a roasted maget '' .

A Yankee sergeant gave the following description of his sweetheart : `` My girl is none of your one-horse girls .

She is a regular stub and twister , double geered .

She is well-educated and refined , all wildcat and fur , and Union from the muzzle to the crupper '' .

Humor found many modes of expression .

A Texan wrote to a male companion at home : `` What has become of Halda and Laura ?

When you see them again give them my love - not best respects now , but love by God '' .

William R. Stillwell , an admirable Georgian whose delightful correspondence is preserved in the Georgia Department of Archives and History , liked to tease his wife in his letters .

After he had been away from home about a year he wrote : `` [ Dear Wife ] If I did not write and receive letters from you I believe that I would forgit that I was married I do n't feel much like a maryed man but I never forgit it sofar as to court enny other lady but if I should you must forgive me as I am so forgitful '' .

A Yank , disturbed by his increasing corpulence , wrote : `` I am growing so fat I am a burden 2 myself '' .

Another Yank parodied the familiar bedtime prayer :

`` Now I lay me down to sleep , The gray-backs o ' er my body creep ; If they should bite before I wake , I pray the Lord their jaws to break '' `` .

Charles Thiot , a splendid Georgia soldier , differed from most of his comrades in the ranks in that he was the owner of a large plantation , well-educated , and nearly fifty years of age .

But he was very much like his associates in his hatred of camp routine .

Near the end of his service he wrote that when the war was over he was going to buy two pups , name one of them `` fall-in '' and the other `` close-up '' , and then shoot them both , `` and that will be the end of ' fall-in ' and ' close-up '' ' .

The soldiers who comprised the rank and file of the Civil War armies were an earthy people .

They talked and wrote much about the elemental functions of the body .

One of the most common of camp maladies was diarrhoea .

Men of more delicate sensibilities referred to this condition as `` looseness of the bowels '' ; but a much more common designation was `` the sh-ts '' .

A Michigan soldier stationed in Georgia wrote in 1864 : `` I expect to be tough as a knott as soon as I get over the Georgia Shitts '' .

Johnny Rebs from the deep South who were plagued with diarrhoea after transfer to the Virginia front often informed their families that they were suffering from the `` the Virginia quickstep '' .

A Georgia soldier gave his wife the following description of the cause and consequence of diarrhoea : `` I have bin a little sick with diorah two or three days .

I eat too much eggs and poark it sowered [ on ] my stomack and turn loose on me '' .

A Michigan soldier wrote his brother : `` I am well at present with the exception I have got the Dyerear and I hope thease few lines find you the same '' .

The letters which poured forth from camps were usually written under adverse circumstances .

Save for brief periods in garrison or winter quarters , soldiers rarely enjoyed the luxury of a writing desk or table .

Most of the letters were written in the hubbub of camp , on stumps , pieces of bark , drum heads , or the knee .

In the South , after the first year of the war , paper and ink were very poor .

Scarcity of paper caused many Southerners to adopt the practice of cross writing , i. e. , after writing from left to right of the page in the usual manner , they gave the sheet a half turn and wrote from end to end across the lines previously written .

Sometimes soldiers wrote letters while bullets were whizzing about their heads .

A Yank writing from Vicksburg , May 28 , 1863 , stated `` Not less than 50 balls have passed over me since I commenced writing .

I could tell you of plenty narrow escapes , but we take no notice of them now '' .

A Reb stationed near Petersburg informed his mother : `` I need not tell you that I dodge pretty often , for you can see that very plainly by the blots in this letter .

Just count each blot a dodge and add in a few for I do n't dodge every time '' .

Another Reb writing under similar circumstances before Atlanta reported : `` The Yankees keep Shooting so I am afraid they will knock over my ink , so I will close '' .

The most common type of letter was that of soldier husbands to their wives .

But fathers often addressed communications to their small children ; and these , full of homely advice , are among the most human and revealing of Civil War letters .

Rebs who owned slaves occasionally would include in their letters admonitions or greetings to members of the Negro community .

Occasionally they would write to the slaves .

Early in the war it was not uncommon for planters ' sons to retain in camp Negro `` body servants '' to perform the menial chores such as cooking , foraging , cleaning the quarters , shining shoes , and laundering clothes .

Sometimes these servants wrote or dictated for enclosure with the letters of their soldier masters messages to their relatives and to members of their owners ' families .

Unmarried soldiers carried on correspondence with sweethearts at home .

Owing to the restrained usages characteristic of 19 th century America , these letters usually were stereotyped and revealed little depth of feeling .

Occasionally gay young blades would write vividly to boon companions at home about their amorous exploits in Richmond , Petersburg , Washington , or Nashville .

But these comments are hardly printable .

An Alabama soldier whose feminine associations were of the more admirable type wrote boastfully of his achievements among the Virginia belles : `` They thout I was a saint .

I told them some sweet lies and they believed it all .

I would tell them I got a letter from home stating that five of my Negroes had run away and ten of Pappies But I wold say I recond he did not mind it for he had a plenty more left and then they would lean to me like a sore eyd kitten to a basin of milk '' .

Some of the letters were pungently expressive .

An Ohio soldier who , from a comrade just returned from leave , received an unfavorable comment on the conduct of his sister , took pen in hand and delivered himself thus : `` [ Dear Sis ] Alf sed he heard that you and hardy was a runing together all the time and he though he wod gust quit having any thing mor to doo with you for he thought it was no more yuse .

I think you made a dam good chouise to turn off as nise a feler as Alf dyer and let that orney thefin , drunkard , damed card playing Sun of a bich com to Sea you , the god damed theaf and lop yeard pigen tode helion , he is too orney for hel .

i will Shute him as shore as i Sea him '' .

Initiation into combat sometimes elicited from soldier correspondents choice comments about their experiences and reactions .

A Federal infantryman wrote to his father shortly after his first skirmish in Virginia : `` Dear Pa .

Went out a Skouting yesterday .

We got to one house where there were five secessionist they brok + run and Arch holored out to shoot the ornery suns of biches and we all let go at them .

Thay may say what they please but godamit Pa it is fun '' .

Some of the choicest remarks made by soldiers in their letters were in disparagement of unpopular officers .

A Mississippi soldier wrote : `` Our General Reub Davis is a vain , stuck-up , illiterate ass '' .

An Alabamian wrote : `` Col. Henry is [ an ignoramus ] fit for nothing higher than the cultivation of corn '' .

A Floridian stated that his officers were `` not fit to tote guts to a bear '' .

On December 9 , 1862 , Sergeant Edwin H. Fay , an unusual Louisianan who held A. B. and M. A. degrees from Harvard University and who before the war was headmaster of a private school for boys in Louisiana , wrote his wife :

`` I saw Pemberton and he is the most insignificant puke I ever saw .

His head cannot contain enough sense to command a regiment , much less a corps .

Jackson runs first and his Cavalry are well drilled to follow their leader .

He is not worth shucks .

But he is a West Point graduate and therefore must be born to command '' .

Similar comments about officers are to be found in the letters of Northern soldiers .

A Massachusetts soldier , who seems to have been a Civil War version of Bill Mauldin , wrote : `` The officers consider themselves as made of a different material from the low fellows in the ranks .

They get all the glory and most of the pay and do n't earn ten cents apiece on the average , the drunken rascals '' .

Private George Gray Hunter of Pennsylvania wrote : `` I am well convinced in My own Mind that had it not been for officers this war would have ended long ago '' .

Another Yankee became so disgusted as to state : `` I wish to God one half of our officers were knocked in the head by slinging them against [ the other half ] '' .

No group of officers came in for more spirited denunciation than the doctors .

One Federal soldier wrote : `` The docters is no a conte .

hell will be filde with do [ c ] ters and offersey when this war is over '' .

Shortly after the beginning of Sherman 's Georgia campaign , an ailing Yank wrote his homefolk : `` The surgeon insisted on Sending me to the hospital for treatment .

I insisted on takeing the field and prevailed - thinking that I had better die by rebel bullets than [ by ] Union quackery '' .

The attitudes which the Rebs and Yanks took toward each other were very much the same and ranged over the same gamut of feeling , from friendliness to extreme hatred .

The Rebs were , to a Massachusetts corporal , `` fighting madmen or not men at all but whiskey + gunpowder put into a human frame '' .

A Pennsylvania soldier wrote that `` they were the hardest looking set of men that Ever i saw they Looked as if they had been fed on vinegar and shavings '' .

Private Jenkins Lloyd Jones of the Wisconsin Light Artillery wrote in his diary : `` I strolled among the Alabamans on the right , found some of the greenest specimens of humanity I think in the universe their ignorance being little less than the slave they despise with as imperfect a dialect ' They Recooned as how you ' uns all would be a heap wus to we ' uns all '' ' .

In a similar vein , but writing from the opposite side , Thomas Taylor , a private in the 6 th Alabama Volunteers , in a letter to his wife , stated : `` You know that my heart is with you but I never could have been satisfied to have staid at home when my country is invaded by a thievin foe By a set of cowardly Skunks whose Motto is Booty .

The first rattle of the machine guns , at 7 : 10 in the evening , roused around me the varied voices and faces of fear .

`` Sounds exactly like last time '' .

The young man spoke steadily enough , but all at once he looked grotesquely unshaven .

The middle-aged man said over and over , `` Why did I come here , why did I come here '' .

Then he was sick .

Amid the crackle of small arms and automatic weapons , I heard the thumping of mortars .

Then the lights went out .

This was my second day in Vientiane , the administrative capital of Laos , and my thoughts were none too brave .

Where was my flashlight ?

Where should I go ?

To my room ?

Better stay in the hotel lobby , where the walls looked good and thick .

Chinese and Indian merchants across the street were slamming their steel shutters .

Hotel attendants pulled parked bicycles into the lobby .

A woman with a small boy slipped in between them .

`` Please '' , she said , `` please '' .

She held out her hand to show that she had money .

The American newspaperman worried about getting to the cable office .

But what was the story ?

Had the Communist led Pathet Lao finally come this far ?

Or was it another revolt inside Vientiane ?

`` Let 's play hero '' , I said .

`` Let 's go to the roof and see '' .

By 7 : 50 the answer was plain .

There had been an eclipse of the moon .

A traditional Lao explanation is that the moon was being swallowed by a toad , and the remedy was to make all possible noise , ideally with firearms .

The din was successful , too , for just before the moon disappeared , the frightened toad had begun to spit it out again , which meant good luck all around .

How quaint it all seemed the next day .

A restaurant posted a reminder to patrons `` who became excited and left without paying their checks '' .

But everyone I met had sought cover first and asked questions later .

And no wonder , for Vientiane , the old City of Sandalwood , had become the City of Bullet Holes .

I saw holes in planes at the airport and in cars in the streets .

Along the main thoroughfares hardly a house had not been peppered .

In place of the police headquarters was a new square filled with rubble .

Mortars had demolished the defense ministry and set fire to the American Embassy next door .

What had been the ambassador 's suite was now jagged walls of blackened brick .

This damage had been done in the battle of Vientiane , fought less than three months earlier when four successive governments had ruled here in three days ( December 9 - 11 , 1960 ) .

And now , in March , all Laos suffered a state of siege .

The Pathet Lao forces held two northern provinces and openly took the offensive in three more .

Throughout the land their hit-and-run terrorists spread fear of ambush and death .

`` And it 's all the more tragic because it 's so little deserved '' , said Mr. J. J. A. Frans , a Belgian official of the United Nations Educational , Scientific , and Cultural Organization .

We talked after I hailed his Jeep marked with the U. N. flag .

Practically all the people of Laos , he explained - about two million of them - are rice farmers , and the means and motives of modern war are as strange to them as clocks and steel plows .

They look after their fields and children and water buffaloes in ten or eleven thousand villages , with an average of 200 souls .

Nobody can tell more closely how many villages there are .

They spread over an area no larger than Oregon ; yet they include peoples as different from one another as Oregonians are from Patagonians .

`` What matters here is family loyalty ; faith in the Buddha and staying at peace with the phis , the spirits ; and to live in harmony with nature '' .

Harmony in Laos ?

`` Precisely '' , said Mr. Frans .

He spoke of the season of dryness and dust , brought by the monsoon from the northeast , in harmony with the season of rain and mud , brought by the monsoon from the southwest .

The slim pirogues in harmony with the majestically meandering Mekong River .

Shy , slender-waisted girls at the loom in harmony with the frangipani by the wayside .

Even life in harmony with death .

For so long as death was not violent , it was natural and to be welcomed , making a funeral a feast .

To many a Frenchman - they came 95 years ago , colonized , and stayed until Laos became independent in 1953 - the land had been even more delightfully tranquil than Tahiti .

Yet Laos was now one of the most explosive headaches of statesmen around the globe .

The Pathet Lao , stiffened by Communist Veterans from neighboring North Viet Nam , were supplied by Soviet aircraft .

The Royal Lao Army , on the other hand , was paid and equipped with American funds .

In six years , U. S. aid had amounted to more than $ 1.60 for each American - a total of three hundred million dollars .

We were there at a moment when the situation in Laos threatened to ignite another war among the world 's giants .

Even if it did not , how would this little world of gentle people cope with its new reality of grenades and submachine guns ?

To find out , we traveled throughout that part of Laos still nominally controlled , in the daytime at least , by the Royal Lao Army : from Attopeu , the City of Buffalo Dung in the southeast , to Muong Sing , the City of Lions in the northwest , close to Communist China ( map , page 250 ) .

We rode over roads so rough that our Jeep came to rest atop the soil between ruts , all four wheels spinning uselessly .

We flew in rickety planes so overloaded that we wondered why they did n't crash .

In the end we ran into Communist artillery fire .

`` We '' were Bill Garrett of the National Geographic Illustrations Staff , whose three cameras and eight lenses made him look as formidable as any fighting man we met ; Boun My , our interpreter ; and myself .

Boun My - the name means one who has a boun , a celebration , and is therefore lucky - was born in Savannakhet , the Border of Paradise .

He had attended three universities in the United States .

But he had never seen the mountainous half of his native land north of Vientiane , including the royal capital , Luang Prabang .

Before the airplanes came , he said , travel in Laos was just about impossible .

Alas , so it almost proved for us , too .

To go outside the few cities required permits .

and getting them seemed a life 's work .

Nobody wanted Americans to be hurt or captured , and few soldiers could be spared as escorts .

We were told that to the Pathet Lao , a kidnaped American was worth at least $ 750 , a fortune in Laos .

Everyone had heard of the American contractor who had spurned an escort .

Now Pathet Lao propagandists were reported marching him barefoot from village to village , as evidence of evil American intervention .

Although we enjoyed our rounds of the government offices in Vientiane , with officials offering tea and pleasing conversation in French , we were getting nowhere .

We had nearly decided that all the tales of Lao lethargy must be true , when we were invited to take a trip with the Prime Minister .

Could we be ready in 15 minutes ?

His Highness had decided only two hours ago to go out of town , and he was eager to be off .

And so , after a flight southeast to Savannakhet , we found ourselves bouncing along in a Jeep right behind the Land-Rover of Prince Boun Oum of Champassak , a tall man of Churchillian mien in a bush jacket and a ten-gallon hat from Texas .

From his shoulder bag peeked the seven inch barrel of a Luger .

The temperature rose to 105 ` .

With our company of soldiers , we made one long column of reddish dust .

In Keng Kok , the City of Silkworms , the Prime Minister bought fried chickens and fried cicadas , and two notebooks for me .

Then we drove on , until there was no more road and we traversed dry rice fields , bouncing across their squat earth walls .

It was a spleen crushing day .

An hour of bouncing , a brief stop in a village to inspect a new school or dispensary .

More bouncing , another stop , a new house for teachers , a new well .

Then off again , rushing to keep up .

We were miserable .

But our two Jeep mates - Keo Viphakone from Luang Prabang and John Cool from Beaver , Pennsylvania - were beaming under their coatings of dust .

Together they had probably done more than any other men to help push Laos toward the 20 th century - constructively .

Mr. Keo , once a diplomat in Paris and Washington , was Commissioner of Rural Affairs .

John , an engineer and anthropologist with a doctorate from the London School of Economics , headed the rural development division of USOM , the United States Operations Mission administering U. S. aid .

`` What you see are self-help projects '' , John said .

`` We ask the people what they want , and they supply the labor .

We send shovels , cement , nails , and corrugated iron for roofs .

That way they have an infirmary for $ 400 .

We have 2500 such projects , and they add up to a lot more than just roads and wells and schools .

Ask Mr. Keo '' .

Mr. Keo agreed .

`` Our people have been used to accepting things as they found them '' , he said .

`` Where there was no road , they lived without one .

Now they learn that men can change their surroundings , through their traditional village elders , without violence .

That 's a big step toward a modern state .

You might say we are in the nation building business '' .

In the villages people lined up to give us flowers .

Then came coconuts , eggs , and rice wine .

The Prime Minister paid his respects to the Buddhist monks , strode rapidly among the houses , joked with the local soldiery , and made a speech .

The soldiers are fighting and the Americans are helping , he said , but in the fight against the Pathet Lao the key factor is the villager himself .

Then we were off again .

We did it for three days .

But our stumping tour of the south was n't all misery .

Crossing the 4000 - foot width of the Mekong at Champassak , on a raft with an outboard motor , we took off our dusty shirts and enjoyed a veritable ocean breeze .

Then we hung overboard in the water .

Briefly we rolled over a paved road up to Pak Song , on the cool Bolovens Plateau .

The Prince visited the hospital of Operation Brotherhood , supported by the Junior Chamber of Commerce of the Philippines , and fed rice to two pet elephants he kept at his residence at Pak Song .

In the village of Soukhouma , which means `` Peaceful '' , we had a baci .

This is the most endearing of Lao ceremonies .

It takes place in the household , a rite of well wishing for myriad occasions - for the traveler , a wedding , a newborn child , the sick , the New Year , for any good purpose .

The preparations were elaborate : flowers , candles , incense sticks , rice wine , dozens of delicacies , and pieces of white cotton string .

The strings were draped around flowers in tall silver bowls ( page 261 ) .

The candles were lighted , and we sat on split bamboo mats among the village notables .

I was careful to keep my feet , the seat of the least worthy spirits , from pointing at anyone 's head , where the worthiest spirits reside .

Now a distinguished old man called on nine divinities to come and join us .

Next he addressed himself to our souls .

A man has 32 souls , one for each part of the body .

Those souls like to wander off , and must be called back .

With the divinities present and our souls in place , we were wished health , happiness , and power .

Then , one after another , the villagers tied the waiting cotton strings around our wrists .

These were to be kept on , to hold in the 32 souls .

As we stepped out into the sunlight , a man came up to John Cool and silently showed him his hand .

It had a festering hole as big as a silver dollar .

We could see maggots moving .

John said : `` I have some antiseptic salve with me , but it 's too late for that '' .

I guided her to the divan , turned off the TV , faced her .

She sat quietly , staring at me from the wide eyes .

And what eyes they were .

Big and dark , a melting , golden brown .

Eyes like hot honey , eyes that sizzled .

Plus flawless skin , smooth brow and cheeks , lips that looked as if you could get a shock from them .

It was a disturbingly familiar face , too , but I could n't remember where we had met .

I said , `` Do we know each other , Miss '' ?

`` No , I remembered reading about you in the papers and that you lived here , and when it happened all I could think of was - '' .

This time she stopped the rush of words herself .

`` I 'm sorry .

Shall I go on '' ?

She smiled .

It was her first smile .

But worth waiting for .

`` Sure '' .

I said .

`` But one word at a time , O. K . '' ?

She was still hugging the stained coat around her , so I said , `` Relax , let me take your things .

Would you like a drink , or coffee '' ?

`` No , thanks '' .

She stood up , pulled the coat from her shoulders and started to slide it off , then let out a high-pitched scream and I let out a low-pitched , wobbling sound like a muffler blowing out .

She was wearing nothing beneath the coat .

She jerked the coat back on and squeezed it around her again , but not soon enough .

There had been a good second or two during which my muffler had been blowing out , and now I was certain I 'd seen her somewhere before .

`` I forgot '' ! she yelped .

`` Oh , do forgive me .

I 'm sorry '' !

`` I forgive - '' .

`` That 's what started all the trouble in the first place .

Oh , dear , I 'm all unstrung '' .

`` You and me both , dear .

Have n't we & & & have n't I seen you & & & .

I mean , surely we 've - '' .

`` You may have seen me on TV '' , she said .

`` I 've done several filmed commercials for - '' .

Then it hit me .

`` ZING '' !

I cried .

`` Why , yes .

And you recognized me '' ?

`` Yes , indeed .

In fact , I was watching you on that little seventeen inch screen when you rang my bell .

Man , you rang - it was in color , too , Miss , and & & & Miss ?

What 's your name , anyway ?

Ah , you were splendid '' .

I sat by her on the divan .

`` Splendid .

In a waterfall and all that '' .

`` That 's the last one we did .

That was a fun one '' .

`` I 'll bet .

It was fun for me , all right .

I do n't mean to pry , but do they hide the swimsuit with the bubbles ?

I mean : Is advertising honest ?

`` It depends on who does it .

I never wear anything at all .

It would n't - would n't seem fair , somehow '' .

`` I could n't agree with you more '' .

`` I really do have something important to tell you , Mr. Scott .

About the murder '' .

`` Murder ?

Oh , yeah '' , I said .

`` Tell me about the murder '' .

She told me .

ZING was the creation of two men , Louis Thor and Bill Blake , partners in ZING !

, Inc. .

They 'd peddled the soap virtually alone , and without much success , until about a year ago , when - with the addition of `` SX-21 '' to their secret formula and the inauguration of a high-powered advertising campaign - sales had soared practically into orbit .

Their product had been endorsed by Good Housekeeping , the A. M. A. , and the Veterinary Journal , among other repositories of higher wisdom , and before much longer if you did n't have a cake of their soap in the john , even your best friends would think you did n't bathe .

My lovely caller - Joyce Holland was her name - had previously done three filmed commercials for ZING , and this evening , the fourth , a super production , had been filmed at the home of Louis Thor .

The water in Thor 's big swimming pool had been covered with a blanket of thick , foamy soapsuds - fashioned , of course , from ZING - Joyce had dived from the board into the pool , then swirled and cavorted in her luxurious `` bath '' while cameras rolled .

The finished - and drastically cut - product would begin with a hazy longshot of Joyce entering the suds , then bursting above the pool 's surface clad in layers of lavender lather , and I had a hunch this item was going to sell tons and tons of soap ; even to clean men and boys .

Joyce went on , `` When we 'd finished , Lou - Mr. Thor - asked me to stay a little longer .

He wanted a few stills for magazine ads , he said .

Everybody left and I stayed in the pool , then Lou came back alone and leaped into the pool too .

And he did n't have any clothes on '' .

`` He did n't '' !

`` Yes , he did n't .

Did , I mean '' .

She paused .

`` Did leap into the pool , and did n't have anything on .

Anyway , it was evident what he had in mind '' .

`` You got away , did n't you '' ?

`` Yes .

He caught up with me once and grabbed me , but I was all covered with ZING - it 's very slippery , you know '' .

`` I did n't know .

I would n't have the stuff in the house .

But I 'm pleased to hear - '' .

`` So I just scooted out of his clutches .

I swam like mad , got out of the pool , grabbed my robe , and ran to the car .

The keys were still in it , and I was miles away before I remembered that my clothes and purse and everything were still in the little cabana where I 'd changed '' .

She 'd driven around for a while , Joyce said , then , thinking Louis Thor would have calmed down by that time , she 'd gone back to his home on Bryn Mawr Drive , parked in front , and walked toward the pool .

While several yards from it , still concealed by the shrubbery , she 'd seen two men on her left at the pool 's edge .

She went on :

`` A man was holding onto Lou , holding him up .

Maybe Lou was only unconscious , but right then I thought he must be dead .

The man shoved him into the water , then ran past the cabana .

There 's a walk there that goes out to Quebec Drive .

I was so scared , well , I just ran to my car and came here '' .

`` You know who the other man was '' ?

`` No , I never did see his face .

I did n't get a good look at him at all , his back was to me , and I was so scared .

It was just somebody in a man 's suit .

But I 'm sure the other one was Lou '' .

What Joyce wanted me to do was go to Thor 's house and `` do whatever detectives do '' , and get her clothes - and handbag containing her identification .

She realized I 'd have to notify the police , but fervently hoped I could avoid mentioning her name .

Her impact in the ZING commercials had led to her being considered for an excellent part in an upcoming TV series , Underwater Western Eye , a documentary type show to be sponsored by Oatnut Grits .

But if Joyce got involved in murder or salacious scandal , the role would probably go to the sponsor 's wife , Mrs. Oatnut Grits .

Or at least not to Joyce .

`` And I so want the part '' , she said .

`` The commercials have just been for money , there has n't been any real incentive for me to do them , but in Underwater Western Eye I 'd have a chance to act .

I could show what I can do '' .

As far as I was concerned , she had already and had dandily shown what she could do .

But I promised Joyce I would mention her name , if at all , only as a last resort .

Seeming much relieved , she smiled one of those worth waiting for smiles , and I smiled all the way into the bedroom .

There I got my Colt Special and shoulder harness , slipped my coat on , and went back into the front room .

Joyce squirmed a little on the divan .

`` I 'm starting to itch '' , she said .

`` Itch '' ?

`` Yes , I 'm still all covered with that soap .

I was loaded with suds when I ran away , and I have n't had a chance to wash it off .

Mmmm , it sure itches '' .

`` You might as well wait here while I 'm gone , so you can use my shower if you 'd like '' .

`` Oh , I 'd love to '' .

I showed her the shower and tub , and she said , smiling , `` If you really do n't mind , I think I 'll get clean in the shower , then soak for a few minutes in your tub .

That always relaxes me .

Does n't it you '' ?

`` Only when I do it '' .

I shook my head .

One of my virtues or vices is a sort of three-dimensional imagination complete with sound effects and glorious living color .

`` Soak as long as you want , Joyce .

It 'll probably be at least an hour or two before I can check back with you .

So you 'll have everything all to yourself , doggone '' .

I looked at my watch .

Ten after nine .

Time to go , I supposed .

`` Well , goodbye '' , I said .

`` Goodbye .

You 'd better hurry '' .

`` Oh , you can count on that '' .

She smiled slightly .

Softly .

Warmly .

`` Do n't hurry too much .

I 'll be soaking for at least half an hour '' .

That was all she said .

But suddenly those hot honey eyes seemed to have everything but swarms of bees in them .

However , when there 's a job to be done , I 'm a monstrosity of grim determination , I like to think .

I spun about and clattered through the front room to the door .

As I went out , I could hear water pouring in the shower .

Hot water .

She would n't be taking a cold shower .

Hell , she could n't .

Bryn Mawr Drive is only two or three miles from the Spartan , and it took me less than five minutes to get there .

But the scene was not the quiet , calm scene I 'd expected .

Four cars were parked at the curb , and two of them were police radio cars .

Lights blazed in the big house and surrounding grounds .

I followed a shrubbery lined gravel path alongside the house to the pool .

Two uniformed officers , a couple of plain-clothesmen I knew , and two other men stood on a gray cement area next to the pool on my left .

At the pool 's far end was the little cabana Joyce had mentioned , and on the water 's surface floated scattered lavender patches of limp looking lather .

A few yards beyond the group of men , a man 's nude body lay face down on a patch of thick green dichondra .

Lieutenant Rawlins , one of the plain-clothesmen , spotted me and said , `` Hi , Shell '' , and walked toward me .

`` How 'd you hear about this one '' ?

I grinned , but ignored the question .

He did n't push it ; Rawlins worked out of Central Homicide and we 'd been friends for years .

He filled me in .

A call to the police had been placed from here a couple of minutes after nine p. m. , and the first police car had arrived two or three minutes after that - 10 minutes ago now .

Present at the scene - in addition to the dead man , who was indeed Louis Thor - had been Thor 's partner Bill Blake , and Antony Rose , an advertising agency executive who handled the ZING account .

Neither of them , I understood , had been present at the filming session earlier .

`` What were they doing here '' ?

I asked Rawlins .

`` They were supposed to meet Thor at nine p. m. for a conference concerning the ad campaign for their soap , a new angle based on this SX-21 stuff '' .

`` Yeah , I 've heard more about SX-21 than space exploration lately .

What is the gunk '' ?

`` How would I know ?

It 's a secret .

That was the new advertising angle - something about a Lloyd's of London policy to insure the secrecy of the secret ingredient .

Actually , only two men know what the formula is , Blake and '' - He stopped and looked at Thor 's body .

I said , `` O. K. , so now only Blake knows .

How 's it strike you , foul or fair '' ?

`` Ca n't say yet .

Deputy coroner says it looks like he sucked in a big pile of those thick suds and strangled on ' em .

The PM might show he drowned instead , but that 's what the once-over-lightly gives us .

Accident , murder , suicide - take your pick '' .

`` I 'll pick murder .

Anything else '' ?

`` According to Rose , he arrived here a couple minutes before nine and spotted Thor in the water , got a hooked pole from the pool equipment locker and started hauling him out .

It is not a medieval mental quirk or an attitude `` unnourished by sense '' to believe that husbands and wives should not be subjected to such a risk , or that such a possibility should not be permitted to endanger the confidentiality of the marriage relationship .

While it is easy enough to ridicule Hawkins ' pronouncement in Pleas of the Crown from a metaphysical point of view , the concept of the `` oneness '' of a married couple may reflect an abiding belief that the communion between husband and wife is such that their actions are not always to be regarded by the criminal law as if there were no marriage .

By making inroads in the name of law enforcement into the protection which Congress has afforded to the marriage relationship , the Court today continues in the path charted by the recent decision in Wyatt v. United States , 362 U. S. 525 , where the Court held that , under the circumstances of that case , a wife could be compelled to testify against her husband over her objection .

One need not waver in his belief in virile law enforcement to insist that there are other things in American life which are also of great importance , and to which even law enforcement must accommodate itself .

One of these is the solidarity and the confidential relationship of marriage .

The Court 's opinion dogmatically asserts that the husband wife conspiracy doctrine does not in fact protect this relationship , and that hence the doctrine `` enthrone [ s ] an unreality into a rule of law '' .

I am not easily persuaded that a rule accepted by so many people for so many centuries can be so lightly dismissed .

But in any event , I submit that the power to depose belongs to Congress , not to this Court .

I dissent .

Petitioner , who claims to be a conscientious objector , was convicted of violating 12 ( a ) of the Universal Military Training and Service Act by refusing to be inducted into the armed forces .

He claims that he was denied due process of law in violation of the Fifth Amendment , because ( 1 ) at a hearing before a hearing officer of the Department of Justice , he was not permitted to rebut statements attributed to him by the local board , and ( 2 ) at the trial , he was denied the right to have the hearing officer 's report and the original report of the Federal Bureau of Investigation as to his claim .

Held : On the record in this case , the administrative procedures prescribed by the Act were fully complied with ; petitioner was not denied due process ; and his conviction is sustained .

Pp. 60 - 66 .

Petitioner was not denied due process in the administrative proceedings , because the statement in question was in his file , to which he had access , and he had opportunities to rebut it both before the hearing officer of the Department of Justice and before the appeal board .

Pp. 62 - 63 .

Petitioner was not entitled to have the hearing officer 's notes and report , especially since he failed to show any particular need for them and he did have a copy of the Department of Justice 's recommendation to the appeal board .

Pp. 63 - 64 .

Petitioner was not entitled , either in the administrative hearing at the Department of Justice or at his trial , to inspect the original report of the Federal Bureau of Investigation , since he was furnished a resume of it , did not challenge its accuracy , and showed no particular need for the original report .

Pp. 64 - 66 .

Haydn C. Covington argued the cause and filed a brief for petitioner .

Daniel M. Friedman argued the cause for the United States .

On the brief were Solicitor General Rankin , Assistant Attorney General Wilkey , Beatrice Rosenberg and J. F. Bishop .

Mr. Justice Clark delivered the opinion of the Court .

This is a prosecution for refusal to be inducted into the armed services , in violation of the provisions of the Universal Military Training and Service Act , 62 Stat. 604 , 622 , 50 U. S. C. App. 462 ( a ) .

Petitioner , who claims to be a conscientious objector , contends that he was denied due process , both in the proceedings before a hearing officer of the Department of Justice and at trial .

He says that he was not permitted to rebut before the hearing officer statements attributed to him by the local board , and , further , that he was denied at trial the right to have the Department of Justice hearing officer 's report and the original report of the Federal Bureau of Investigation as to his claim - all in violation of the Fifth Amendment .

The trial judge decided that the administrative procedures of the Act were fully complied with and refused to require the production of such documents .

Petitioner was found guilty and sentenced to 15 months ' imprisonment .

The Court of Appeals affirmed .

269 F. 2 d 613 .

We granted certiorari in view of the importance of the questions in the administration of the Act .

361 U. S. 899 .

We have concluded that petitioner 's claims are controlled by the rationale of gonzales v. United States , 348 U. S. 407 ( 1955 ) , and United States v. Nugent , 346 U. S .1 ( 1953 ) , and therefore affirm the judgment .

Petitioner registered with Local Board No. 9 , Boulder , Colorado , on March 17 , 1952 .

His answers to the classification questionnaire reflected that he was a minister of Jehovah's Witnesses , employed at night by a sugar producer .

He claimed 4 , - D classification as a minister of religion , devoting a minimum of 100 hours a month to preaching .

On November 13 , 1952 , he was classified in Class 1 , - A .

On November 22 , 1952 , he wrote the Board , protesting this classification .

He again stated that he was `` a regular minister '' ; that he was `` devoting an average of 100 hours a month to actual preaching publicly '' , in addition to 50 to 75 hours in other ministerial duties , and that he opposed war in any form .

Thereafter he was classified 1 , - O .

On April 1 , 1953 , after some six months of full-time `` pioneering '' , petitioner discontinued devoting 100 hours a month to preaching , but failed to so notify his local board .

In a periodic review , the local board on July 30 , 1953 , reclassified him 1 , - A and upheld this classification after a personal appearance by petitioner , because of his willingness to kill in defense of his church and home .

Upon administrative approval of the reclassification , he was ordered to report for induction on June 11 , 1956 , but failed to do so .

He was not prosecuted , however , and his case was subsequently reopened , in the light of Sicurella v. United States , 348 U. S. 385 ( 1955 ) .

He was again reclassified 1 , - A by the local board .

There followed a customary Department of Justice hearing , at which petitioner appeared .

In his report to the Attorney General , the hearing officer suggested that the petitioner be exempt only from combatant training and service .

On March 21 , 1957 , however , the Department recommended approval of the 1 , - A classification .

Its ground for this recommendation was that , while petitioner claimed before the local board August 17 , 1956 ( as evidenced by its memorandum in his file of that date ) , that he was devoting 100 hours per month to actual preaching , the headquarters of the Jehovah's Witnesses reported that he was no longer doing so and , on the contrary , had relinquished both his Pioneer and Bible Student Servant positions .

It reported that he now devoted only some 6 - 1 2 hours per month to public preaching and from 20 to 25 hours per month to church activities .

His claim was therefore `` so highly exaggerated '' , the Department concluded , that it `` cast doubt upon his veracity and , consequently , upon his sincerity and good faith '' .

The appeal board furnished petitioner a copy of the recommendation .

In his answer thereto , he advised the Board that he had made no such statement in 1956 , and asserted that his only claim to `` pioneering '' was in 1952 .

The appeal board , however , unanimously concurred in the Department 's recommendation .

Upon return of the file to the local board , petitioner was again ordered to report for induction and this prosecution followed his failure to do so .

Petitioner first contends that the Department denied him procedural due process by not giving him timely opportunity , before its final recommendation to the appeal board , to answer the statement of the local board as to his claim of devoting 100 hours to actual preaching .

But the statement of the local board attributing this claim to petitioner was in his file .

He admitted that he knew it was open to him at all times , and he could have rebutted it before the hearing officer .

This he failed to do , asserting that he did not know it to be in his file .

Apparently he never took the trouble to find out .

Nevertheless he had ample opportunity to contest the statement before the appeal board .

After the recommendation of the Department is forwarded to the appeal board , that is the appropriate place for a registrant to lodge his denial .

This he did .

We found in Gonzales v. United States , supra , that this was the controlling reason why copies of the recommendation should be furnished a registrant .

We said there that it was necessary `` that a registrant be given an opportunity to rebut [ the Department 's ] recommendation when it comes to the Appeal Board , the agency with the ultimate responsibility for classification '' .

348 U. S. , at 412 .

We fail to see how such procedure resulted in any prejudice to petitioner 's contention , which was considered by the appeal board and denied by it .

As was said in Gonzales , `` it is the Appeal Board which renders the selective service determination considered ' final ' in the courts , not to be overturned unless there is no basis in fact .

Estep v. United States , 327 U. S. 114 '' .

348 U. S. , at 412 - 413 .

But there are other contentions which might be considered more difficult .

At his trial , petitioner sought to secure through subpoena duces tecum the longhand notes of the Department 's hearing officer , Evensen , as well as his report thereon .

Petitioner also claimed at trial the right to inspect the original Federal Bureau of Investigation reports to the Department of Justice .

He alleged no specific procedural errors or evidence withheld ; nor did he elaborate just what favorable evidence the Federal Bureau of Investigation reports might disclose .

Section 6 ( j ) of the Act , as we have held , does require the Department 's recommendation to be placed in a registrant 's file .

Gonzales v. United States , supra .

But there is nothing in the Act requiring the hearing officer 's report to be likewise turned over to the registrant .

While the regulations formerly required that the hearing officer 's report be placed in the registrant 's file , this requirement was eliminated in 1952 .

Moreover , the hearing officer 's report is but intradepartmental , is directed to the Attorney General and , of course , is not the recommendation of the Department .

It is not essentially different from a memorandum of an attorney in the Department of Justice , of which the Attorney General receives many , and to which he may give his approval or rejection .

It is but part of the whole process within the Department that goes into the making of the final recommendation to the appeal board .

It is also significant that neither this report nor the hearing officer 's notes were furnished to the appeal board .

Hence the petitioner had full opportunity to traverse the only conclusions of the Department on file with the Board .

Petitioner knew that the Department 's recommendation was based not on the hearing officer 's report but on the statement of the local board in his file .

Having had every opportunity to rebut the finding of the local board before both the hearing officer and the appeal board , petitioner cannot now claim that he was denied due process because he did not succeed .

It appears to us that the same reasoning applies to the production of the hearing officer 's report and notes at the trial .

In addition , petitioner has failed to show any particular need for the report and notes .

While there are now allegations of the withholding of `` favorable evidence developed at the hearing '' and a denial of a `` full and fair hearing '' , no such claim was made by petitioner at any stage of the administrative process .

Moreover , his testimony at trial never developed any such facts .

In the light of these circumstances , as well as the fact that the issue at trial in this respect centered entirely on the Department 's recommendation , which petitioner repudiated but which both the appeal board and the courts below found supported by the record , we find no relevancy in the hearing officer 's report and notes .

Finally petitioner says that he was entitled to inspect the FBI report during the proceedings before the hearing officer as well as at the trial .

He did receive a resume of it - the same that was furnished the appeal board - and he made no claim of its inaccuracy .

Even now no such claim is asserted .

He bases his present contention on the general right to explore , indicating that he hopes to find some discrepancy in the resume .

But this is fully answered by United States v. Nugent , supra .

There we held `` that the statutory scheme for review , within the selective service system , entitles [ conscientious objectors ] to no guarantee that the FBI reports must be produced for their inspection '' .

346 U. S. , at 5 - 6 .

Even if we were not bound by Nugent , petitioner here would not be entitled to the report .

The recommendation of the Department - as well as the decision of the appeal board - was based entirely on the local board file , not on an FBI report .

In general , religious interest seems to exist in all parts of the metropolis ; congregational membership , however , is another thing .

A congregation survives only if it can sustain a socially homogeneous membership ; that is , when it can preserve economic integration .

Religious faith can be considered a necessary condition of membership in a congregation , since the decision to join a worshiping group requires some motive force , but faith is not a sufficient condition for joining ; the presence of other members of similar social and economic level is the sufficient condition .

The breakdown of social homogeneity in inner city areas and the spread of inner city blight account for the decline of central city churches .

Central cities reveal two adverse features for the major denominations :

( 1 ) central cities tend to be areas of residence for lower social classes ; ( 2 ) central cities tend to be more heterogeneous in social composition .

The central city areas , in other words , exhibit the two characteristics which violate the life principle of congregations of the major denominations : they have too few middle-class people ; they mix middle-class people with lower-class residents .

Central city areas have become progressively poorer locales for the major denominations since the exodus of middle-class people from most central cities .

With few exceptions , the major denominations are rapidly losing their hold on the central city .

The key to Protestant development , therefore , is economic integration of the nucleus of the congregation .

Members of higher and lower social status often cluster around this nucleus , so that Protestant figures on social class give the impression of spread over all social classes ; but this is deceptive , for the core of membership is concentrated in a single social and economic stratum .

The congregation perishes when it is no longer possible to replenish that core from the neighborhood ; moreover , residential mobility is so high in metropolitan areas that churches have to recruit constantly in their core stratum in order to survive ; they can lose higher - and lower status members from the church without collapsing , but they need adequate recruits for the core stratum in order to preserve economic integration .

The congregation is first and foremost an economic peer group ; it is secondarily a believing and worshiping fellowship .

If it were primarily a believing fellowship , it would recruit believers from all social and economic ranks , something which most congregations of the New Protestantism ( with a few notable exceptions ) have not been able to do .

They survive only when they can recruit social and economic peers .

The vulnerability of Protestant congregations to social differences has often been attributed to the `` folksy spirit '' of Protestant religious life ; in fact , a contrast is often drawn in this regard with the `` impersonal '' Roman Catholic parish .

We have seen that the folksy spirit is confined to economic peers ; consequently , the vulnerability to social difference should not be attributed to the stress on personal community in Protestant congregations ; actually , there is little evidence of such personal community in Protestant congregations , as we shall see in another connection .

The vulnerability of Protestantism to social differences stems from the peculiar role of the new religious style in middle-class life , where the congregation is a vehicle of social and economic group identity and must conform , therefore , to the principle of economic integration .

This fact is evident in the recruitment of new members .

The rule of economic integration in congregational life can be seen in the missionary outreach of the major denominations .

There is much talk in theological circles about the `` Church as Mission '' and the `` Church 's Mission '' ; theologians have been stressing the fact that the Church does not exist for its own sake but as a testimony in the world for the healing of the world .

A crucial question , therefore , is what evangelism and mission actually mean in metropolitan Protestantism .

If economic integration really shapes congregational life , then evangelism should be a process of extending economic integration .

The task of a congregation would be defined , according to economic integration , as the work of co-opting individuals and families of similar social and economic position to replenish the nuclear core of the congregation .

( Co-optation means to choose by joint action in order to fill a vacancy ; it can also mean the assimilation of centers of power from an environment in order to strengthen an organization . )

In a mobile society , congregational health depends on a constant process of recruitment ; this recruitment , however , must follow the pattern of economic integration or it will disrupt the congregation ; therefore , the recruitment or missionary outreach of the congregation will be co-optation rather than proclamation - like elements will have to be assimilated .

Evangelism and congregational outreach have not been carefully studied in the churches ; one study in Pittsburgh , however , has illuminated the situation .

In a sample of new members of Pittsburgh churches , almost 60 per cent were recruited by initial `` contacts with friendly members '' .

If we add to these contacts with friendly members the `` contacts with an organization of the church '' ( 11.2 per cent of the cases ) , then a substantial two thirds of all recruitment is through friendly contact .

On the surface , this seems a sound approach to Christian mission : members of the congregation show by their friendly attitudes that they care for new people ; the new people respond in kind by joining the church .

Missionary outreach by friendly contact looks somewhat different when one reflects on what is known about friendly contact in metropolitan neighborhoods ; the majority of such contacts are with people of similar social and economic position ; association by level of achievement is the dominant principle of informal relations .

This means that the antennae of the congregation are extended into the community , picking up the wave lengths of those who will fit into the social and economic level of the congregation ; the mission of the church is actually a process of informal co-optation ; the lay ministry is a means to recruit like-minded people who will strengthen the social class nucleus of the congregation .

Churches can be strengthened through this process of co-optation so long as the environs of the church provide a sufficient pool of people who can fit the pattern of economic integration ; once the pool of recruits diminishes , the congregation is helpless - friendly contacts no longer keep it going .

The transmutation of mission to co-optation is further indicated by the insignificance of educational activities , worship , preaching , and publicity in reaching new members .

The proclamation of the churches is almost totally confined to pastoral contacts by the clergy ( 17.3 per cent of new members ) and friendly contacts by members ( over two thirds if organizational activities are included ) .

Publicity accounted for 1.1 per cent of the initial contacts with new members .

In general , friendly contact with a member followed by contact with a clergyman will account for a major share of recruitment by the churches , making it quite evident that the extension of economic integration through co-optation is the principal form of mission in the contemporary church ; economic integration and co-optation are the two methods by which Protestants associate with and recruit from the neighborhood .

The inner life of congregations will prosper so long as like-minded people of similar social and economic level can fraternize together ; the outer life of congregations - the suitability of the environment to their survival - will be propitious so long as the people in the area are of the same social and economic level as the membership .

Economic integration ceases when the social and economic statuses in an area become too mixed or conflict with the status of the congregation .

In a rapidly changing society congregations will run into difficulties repeatedly , since such nice balances of economic integration are hard to sustain in the metropolis for more than a single generation .

The fact that metropolitan churches of the major denominations have moved approximately every generation for the last hundred years becomes somewhat more intelligible in the light of this struggle to maintain economic balance .

The expense of this type of organization in religious life , when one recalls the number of city churches which deteriorated beyond repair before being abandoned , raises fundamental questions about the principle of Protestant survival in a mobile society ; nonetheless , the prevalence of economic integration in congregations illumines the nature of the Protestant development .

It was observed in the introductory chapter that metropolitan life had split into two trends - expanding interdependence on an impersonal basis and growing exclusiveness in local communal groupings .

These trends seem to be working at cross-purposes in the metropolis .

Residential associations struggle to insulate themselves against intrusions .

The motifs of impersonal interdependence and insulation of residential communities have polarized ; the schism between central city and suburb , Negro and White , blue collar and white collar can be viewed as symptomatic of this deeper polarization of trends in the metropolis .

It now becomes evident that the denominational church is intimately involved with the economy of middle-class culture , for it serves to crystallize the social class identity of middle-class residential groupings .

The accelerated pace of metropolitan changes has accentuated the drive to conformity in congregations of the major denominations .

This conformity represents a desperate attempt to stabilize a hopelessly unstable environment .

More than creatures of metropolitan forces , the churches have taken the lead in counteracting the interdependence of metropolitan life , crystallizing and perpetuating the stratification of peoples , giving form to the struggle for social homogeneity in a world of heterogeneous peoples .

Since American life is committed above all to productivity and a higher standard of economic life , the countervailing forces of residential and religious exclusiveness have fought a desperate , rearguard action against the expanding interdependence of the metropolis .

Consumer communities have suffered at the hands of the productive interests .

Negroes , Puerto Ricans , and rural newcomers are slowly making their way into the cities .

Soon they will fight their way into the lower middle-class suburbs , and the churches will experience the same decay and rebuilding cycle which has characterized their history for a century .

The identification of the basic unit of religious organization - the parish or congregation - with a residential area is self defeating in a modern metropolis , for it simply means the closing of an iron trap on the outreach of the Christian fellowship and the transmutation of mission to co-optation .

Mission to the metropolis contradicts survival of the congregation in the residential community , because the middle classes are fighting metropolitan interdependence with residential exclusion .

This interpretation of the role of residence in the economy of middle-class culture could lead to various projections for the churches .

It could be argued that any fellowship which centers in residential neighborhoods is doomed to become an expression of the panic for stable identity among the middle classes .

It could be argued that only such neighborhoods can sustain religious activity , since worship presupposes some local stabilities .

Whatever projection one makes , the striking fact about congregational and parochial life is the extent to which it is a vehicle of the social identity of middle-class people .

Attention will be given in the next chapter to the style of association in the denominational churches ; this style is characteristically an expression of the communal style of the middle classes .

The keynotes of this style are activism and emphasis on achievements in gaining self-esteem .

These values give direction to the life of the middle-class man or woman , dictating the methods of child rearing , determining the pattern of community participation , setting the style for the psychiatric treatment of middle-class illness , and informing the congregational life of the major denominations .

`` Fellowship by likeness '' and `` mission by friendly contact '' form the iron cage of denominational religion .

Its contents are another matter , for they reveal the kinds of interests pursued by the congregation .

What goes on in the cage will occupy our attention under the rubric of the organization church .

An understanding of the new role of residential association in an industrial society serves to illuminate the forces which have fashioned the iron cage of conformity which imprisons the churches in their suburban captivity .

The perplexing question still remains as to why the middle classes turn to the churches as a vehicle of social identity when their clubs and charities should fill the same need .

While no larger than Dutch Springs , this mining supply town had the appearance of being far busier and more prosperous .

Men crowded the streets and freight rigs and teams were moving about .

Although they were forced to maintain a sharper watch , this activity enabled them to ride in and rack their broncs without any particular attention being paid them .

`` Gyp 'll be holdin ' forth in some bar if he 's here at all '' , Cobb declared , glancing along the street as they stretched their legs .

There were no less than six or seven saloons in Ganado , not counting the lower class dives , all vying for the trade of celebrating miners and teamsters .

Pat only nodded .

`` Take one side of the street , and I 'll take the other '' , he proposed .

`` If you spot Carmer give a yell before you move in '' .

Cobb 's assent was tight .

`` You do the same .

It 's all I ask , Stevens '' .

Separating , they took different sides of the main drag and systematically combed the bars .

Russ visited two places without result and his blood pressure was down to zero .

Suddenly it seemed to him insane that they might hope to locate Gyp Carmer so casually , even were he to prove the thief .

He tramped out of the Miners Rest with his hopes plummeting , and headed doggedly for the Palace Saloon , the last place of any consequence on this side of the street .

The Palace was an elaborate establishment , built practically on stilts in front , with long flights of wooden steps running up to the porch .

Behind its ornate facade the notorious dive clung like a bird 's nest to the rocky ribs of the canyonside .

Russ ran up the steps quickly to the plank porch .

The front windows of the place were long and narrow , reaching nearly to the floor and affording an unusually good view of the interior .

Heading for the batwings , Cobb glanced perfunctorily through the nearest window , and suddenly dodged aside .

Nerves tight as a bowstring , he paused to gather his wits .

Against all expectation , Carmer was inside , clearly enjoying himself to the hilt and already so tipsy that it seemed unlikely he was bothering to note anything or anyone about him .

Fierce anger surged through Russ .

He fought down the impulse to rush in and collar the vicious puncher on the spot .

Reaching the porch rail beyond view of the bar windows , he feverishly scanned the busy street below .

Stevens was nowhere in sight .

Muffling an exclamation , Russ sprang to the nearest steps and ran down .

As luck had it , he had not gone twenty feet in the street before Pat appeared .

`` What luck , Cobb '' ? he said swiftly .

Russ pointed upward .

`` He 's there '' , he got out tersely , curbing his rising excitement .

Hitching his cartridge belt around , Pat glanced upward briefly at the Palace and started that way with Cobb at his side .

Climbing the steps steadily , they reached the top and headed for the door .

Pat pushed through first .

Forced behind him momentarily , Russ followed at once and halted two steps inside .

His eyes widened .

While five minutes ago the place had presented a scene of easy revelry , with Gyp Carmer a prominent figure , it was now as somnolent and dull as the day before payday .

Carmer himself was nowhere to be seen .

A man knocked the roulette ball about idly in its track , and another dozed at one of the card tables .

Two men murmured with their heads together at the end of the bar , while the sleek headed bartender absently polished a glass .

Looking the setup over , Stevens started coolly for the rear of the place .

`` Where yuh goin '' ' ?

It was the barkeep .

Halting , Pat turned to survey him deliberately .

He did not reply , going on toward the back .

Less assured than the tall , wide shouldered man in the lead , Cobb followed alertly , a hand on his gun butt .

The bartender measured this situation with heavy eyes and decided he wanted no part of it .

He said no more .

A hall opened in back of the bar , running toward an ell .

Pat moved into it .

Small rooms , probably for cards , opened off on either side .

All the doors were open at this hour except one , and it was toward this that Stevens made his way with Russ close at his shoulder .

The door was locked .

A single kick made it spring open , shuddering .

Pat saw Gyp Carmer staggering forward , a half filled bottle upraised as if to strike .

Russ sprang through to bat it nimbly aside .

With a bellow Carmer lunged at him .

But he was more than half drunk , and his faculties were dulled .

Cobb unleashed a single powerful jab that sent Gyp reeling wildly and crashing down with a whining groan .

He started to struggle up , heaving desperately .

Russ gave him a brutal thrust that tumbled him over flat on his stomach .

Kneeling , Cobb planted a sturdy knee in the small of his back , holding him pinned .

`` Okay , Stevens .

I 've drawn his fangs '' , he snapped .

`` Go through his pockets , will you ?

If we have to we 'll take him apart and see what he 's made of '' !

Complying methodically , Pat pulled pocket after pocket inside out without finding a thing .

Cobb watched this with hunted eyes , his desperate hope waning by the moment .

Stevens was grunting over the last empty pocket when Russ abruptly rose and lunged toward Carmer 's hat , which had tumbled half-a-dozen feet away when he first fell .

Cobb got it .

Straightening up , his eyes ablaze , he held out the battered Stetson .

`` Look at this '' !

Inside the crown , stuffed behind the stained sweatband , could be seen thin , crumpled wads of currency .

Carmer 's ingenious cache for his loot had been found .

`` By golly , Stevens !

You were right '' , Russ exclaimed , tearing the loose bills out of Carmer 's hat .

`` That is , if we can be sure this is Colcord 's money '' -

Pat grunted .

`` Where else would he get it ?

Count what you 've got there , Cobb .

We can soon tell '' .

Russ ran through the bills and named an amount it was highly unlikely any cowpuncher would come by honestly .

Pat nodded .

`` It 's within a hundred of what Crip had '' , he declared .

`` We know Penny spent some - and Carmer must have dropped a few dollars getting that load on '' .

Handing the money over , Russ wiped his hands on his pants-legs as if ridding himself of something unclean .

His glance at Gyp Carmer was disdainful .

`` Shall we get out of here '' ?

Leaving the card room , they moved back through the Palace the way they had come .

Glowering looks met them in the bar , but there was no attempt to halt them .

Pausing in the outside door to glance behind him , Pat looked his unspoken warning and stepped out .

He and Cobb clattered down the high steps to the street .

Neither spoke till they reached their horses .

Pat paused there , looking across at the young fellow .

It 'll be a pleasure for you to return this money to Colcord and tell him about it , Russ `` .

He started to return it .

To his faint surprise Russ held up his hand .

`` Not me '' , he ruled decidedly .

I 've had enough .

It was you that tracked it down anyway , Stevens `` , he pursued strictly .

'' I 'll shove along home `` .

`` Whatever you say '' .

Pat swung into the saddle , yet still he delayed , his brows puckered .

`` You owe it to Penny to give her a chance to explain that she was defending you , really '' , he observed mildly .

`` Old Crip was n't '' , retorted Cobb tartly .

`` He 'll know when you tell him .

But I want this to sink in awhile .

Then maybe next time he won n't be so quick on the trigger '' .

`` Pat had never pretended to give advice in such affairs .

'' You 're the doctor `` , he returned with a smile .

'' But I still think Penny 's an awful nice girl , Russ `` -

`` You do n't have to tell me '' , flashed Cobb .

Giving the other a dark look , he hauled his bronc around and trotted down off the street .

Pat let him go , following more leisurely .

At the first restaurant he sensibly pulled up to go in for his dinner , and as a consequence did not see Cobb strike the open range at the mouth of the canyon and head straight across the swells for Antler .

The truth was , the puncher was both bewildered and dismayed by his own mixed luck .

`` Penny 's always glad to see me over there '' , he mused bleakly .

Yet had he not visited the girl at Saw Buck he would never have been involved in this latest tangle .

Over and above that , however , was his growing suspicion of Chuck Stober 's part in recent events .

`` Gyp Carmer could n't have known about Colcord 's money unless he was told - and who else would have told him '' ? he asked himself .

`` It 's the second time War Ax hands made a play for that money .

How much of an accident could that be `` ?

Nearing home , he jerked to attention at the distant crack of a gun .

In town no one paid much attention to an occasional shot ; but on the range gunfire had a meaning .

Hauling up , Russ listened carefully .

Two minutes later it came again - a double explosion , followed by a third , sounding more distant .

As near as Cobb could determine the shots came from the direction of the Antler ranch house .

He tightened up in a twinkling .

So far as he knew , only his father could be there .

What did it mean ?

Clapping spurs to the bronc he set off at a sharp canter , with growing alarm .

His first glimpse of the ranch house across the brushy swells told him nothing .

Still a quarter-mile away , the fresh clap of guns only served to increase his speed .

Setting a course straight for the house , he was covering ground fast when an angry bee buzzed past close to his face .

When it was followed by a second , whining even closer , Cobb swerved sharply aside into a depression .

He knew now what he was up against .

Whoever was out there hiding in the brushy cover was besieging the Antler house and , having spotted his approach , was determined to drive him off before he could get into the fight .

Cursing himself for having ridden out the last few days without a rifle in his saddle boot , Russ drew his Colt and examined it briefly .

If he wondered whether the attackers would allow him to pull away unmolested , he had his answer a moment later .

`` Over this way !

He ai n't gone far '' ! a harsh cry floated to him across the brush .

A carbine cracked more loudly , and a slug clipped fragments from the brush off at one side .

The would-be assassin had his position figured pretty close .

Dismounting , Russ looked about hastily .

Toward the west this depression led toward a draw .

Leading his pony , he hurried that way , not remounting till he was well below the level of the surrounding range .

Swinging up then , and bending forward over the horn , he urged his mount down the meandering draw .

He had not covered a hundred yards before a gun crashed from somewhere behind .

He had been sighted , and his attacker pumping shot after shot .

A shot or two went wild before Cobb felt something tug at his foot .

A slug had torn half of his stirrup guard away .

A second twitched his shirtsleeve , and he felt a brief burn on his upper arm .

Another snarled close overhead .

`` Jumping Jerusalem !

Let 's get out of here '' !

At the first shot Russ had hurled his mount to the left toward the side of the winding draw .

The long minute before he reached effective cover seemed endless .

Sweeping a look around , he saw that he was safe for the moment .

He heard cries from behind him , but he could make out no words .

He dashed madly for the next elbow turn in the draw , and made it .

Recklessly hurling the bronc sidewise into an intersecting draw , he plunged forward with undiminished speed .

Gradually the wash climbed upward , forcing him toward open range .

Yet he must chance it .

He clambered out of the dwindling wash , the loose dirt flying behind him , and flashed a look about .

It will be shown that the objectives of the cooperative people in an organization determine the type of network required , because the type of network functions according to the characteristics of the messages enumerated in Table 1 .

Great stress is placed on the role that the monitoring of information sending plays in maintaining the effectiveness of the network .

By monitoring , we mean some system of control over the types of information sent from the various centers .

As a word of caution , we should be aware that in actual practice no message is purely one of the four types , question , command , statement , or exclamation .

For example , suppose a man wearing a $ 200 watch , driving a 1959 Rolls Royce , stops to ask a man on the sidewalk , `` What time is it '' ?

This sentence would have most of the characteristics of a question , but it has some of the characteristics of a statement because the questioner has conveyed the fact that he has no faith in his own timepiece or the one attached to his car .

If the man on the sidewalk is surprised at this question , it has served as an exclamation .

Also , since the man questioned feels a strong compulsion to answer ( and thereby avoid the consequences of being thought queer ) the question has assumed some measurable properties of a command .

However , for convenience we will stick to the idea that information can be classified according to Table 1 .

On this basis , certain extreme kinds of networks will be discussed for illustrative purposes .

Presumably a cocktail party is expected to fulfill the host 's desire to get together a number of people who are inadequately acquainted and thereby arrange for bringing the level of acquaintance up to adequacy for future cooperative endeavors .

The party is usually in a room small enough so that all guests are within sight and hearing of one another .

The information is furnished by each of the guests , is sent by oral broadcasting over the air waves , and is received by the ears .

Since the air is a continuum , the network of communication remains intact regardless of the positions or motions of the points ( the people ) in the net .

As shown in Figure 1 , there is a connection for communication between every pair of points .

This , and other qualifications , make the cocktail party the most complete and most chaotic communication system ever dreamed up .

All four types of message listed in Table 1 are permitted , although decorum and cocktail tradition require holding the commands to a minimum , while exclamations having complimentary intonations are more than customarily encouraged .

The completeness of the connections provide that , for N people , there are * * f lines of communication between the pairs , which can become a large number ( 1225 ) for a party of fifty guests .

Looking at the diagram , we see that * * f connection lines come in to each member .

Thus the cocktail party would appear to be the ideal system , but there is one weakness .

In spite of the dreams of the host for oneness in the group , the * * f incoming messages for each guest overload his receiving system beyond comprehension if N exceeds about six .

The crowd consequently breaks up into temporary groups ranging in size from two to six , with a half-life for the cluster ranging from three to twenty minutes .

For the occasion on which everyone already knows everyone else and the host wishes them to meet one or a few honored newcomers , then the `` open house '' system is advantageous because the honored guests are fixed connective points and the drifting guests make and break connections at the door .

We consider a rural community as an assemblage of inhabited dwellings whose configuration is determined by the location and size of the arable land sites necessary for family subsistence .

We assume for this illustration that the size of the land plots is so great that the distance between dwellings is greater than the voice can carry and that most of the communication is between nearest neighbors only , as shown in Figure 2 .

Information beyond nearest neighbor is carried second - , third - , and fourth hand as a distortable rumor .

In Figure 2 , the points in the network are designated by a letter accompanied by a number .

The numbers indicate the number of nearest neighbors .

It will be noted that point f has seven nearest neighbors , h and e have six , and p has only one , while the remaining points have intermediate numbers .

In any social system in which communications have an importance comparable with that of production and other human factors , a point like f in Figure 2 would ( other things being equal ) be the dwelling place for the community leader , while e and h would house the next most important citizens .

A point like p gets information directly from n , but all information beyond n is indirectly relayed through n .

The dweller at p is last to hear about a new cure , the slowest to announce to his neighbors his urgent distresses , the one who goes the farthest to trade , and the one with the greatest difficulty of all in putting over an idea or getting people to join him in a cooperative effort .

Since the hazards of poor communication are so great , p can be justified as a habitable site only on the basis of unusual productivity such as is made available by a waterfall for milling purposes , a mine , or a sugar maple camp .

Location theorists have given these matters much consideration .

The networks for military communications are one of the best examples of networks which not only must be changed with the changes in objectives but also must be changed with the addition of new machines of war .

They also furnish proof that , in modern war , message sending must be monitored .

Without monitoring , a military hookup becomes a noisy party .

The need for monitoring became greater when radio was adopted for military signaling .

Alexander the Great , who used runners as message carriers , did not have to worry about having every officer in his command hear what he said and having hundreds of them comment at once .

As time has passed and science has progressed , the speed of military vehicles has increased , the range of missiles has been extended , the use of target-hunting noses on the projectiles has been adopted , and the range and breadth of message sending has increased .

Next to the old problem of the slowness of decision making , network structure seems to be paramount , and without monitoring no network has value .

On the parade ground the net may be similar to that shown in Figure 3 .

The monitoring is the highest and most restrictive of any organization in existence .

No questions , statements , or explanations are permitted - only commands .

Commands go only from an officer to the man of nearest lower rank .

The same command is repeated as many times as there are levels in rank from general to corporal .

All orders originate with the officer of highest rank and terminate with action of the men in the ranks .

Even the officer in charge , be it a captain ( for small display ) or a general , is restrained by monitoring .

This is done for simplicity of commands and to bring the hidden redundancy up to where misunderstanding has almost zero possibility .

The commands are specified by the military regulations ; are few in number , briefly worded , all different in sound ; and are combinable into sequences which permit any marching maneuver that could be desired on a parade ground .

This monitoring is necessary because , on a parade ground , everyone can hear too much , and without monitoring a confused social event would develop .

With troops dispersed on fields of battle rather than on the parade ground , it may seem that a certain amount of monitoring is automatically enforced by the lines of communication .

Years ago this was true , but with the replacement of wires or runners by radio and radar ( and perhaps television ) , these restrictions have disappeared and now again too much is heard .

In contrast to cocktail parties , military organizations , even in the field , are more formal .

In the extreme and oversimplified example suggested in Figure 3 , the organization is more easily understood and more predictable in behavior .

A military organization has an objective chosen by the higher command .

This objective is adhered to throughout the duration of the action .

The connective system , or network , is tailored to meet the requirements of the objective , and it is therefore not surprising that a military body acting as a single coordinated unit has a different communication network than a factory , a college , or a rural village .

The assumptions upon which the example shown in Figure 3 is based are : ( a ) One man can direct about six subordinates if the subordinates are chosen carefully so that they do not need too much personal coaching , indoctrinating , etc. .

( b ) A message runs too great a risk of being distorted if it is to be relayed more than about six consecutive times .

( c ) Decisions of a general kind are made by the central command .

And ( d ) all action of a physical kind pertinent to the mission is relegated to the line of men on the lower rank .

These assumptions lead to an organization with one man at the top , six directly under him , six under each of these , and so on until there are six levels of personnel .

The number of people acting as one body by this scheme gives a surprisingly large army of * * f 55987 men .

This organizational network would be of no avail if there were no regulations pertaining to the types of message sent .

Of types of message listed in Table 1 , commands and statements are the only ones sent through the vertical network shown in Figure 3 .

A further regulation is that commands always go down , unaccompanied by statements , and statements always go up , unaccompanied by commands .

Questions and , particularly , exclamations are usually channeled along informal , horizontal lines not indicated in Figure 3 and seldom are carried beyond the nearest neighbor .

It will readily be seen that in this suggested network ( not materially different from some of the networks in vogue today ) greater emphasis on monitoring is implied than is usually put into practice .

Furthermore , the network in Figure 3 is only the basic net through which other networks pertaining to logistics and the like are interlaced .

Not discussed here are some military problems of modern times such as undersea warfare , where the surveillance , sending , transmitting , and receiving are all so inadequate that networks and decision making are not the bottlenecks .

Such problems are of extreme interest as well as importance and are so much like fighting in a rain forest or guerrilla warfare at night in tall grass that we might have to re-examine primitive conflicts for what they could teach .

This is an unsolved problem which probably has never been seriously investigated , although one frequently hears the comment that we have insufficient specialists of the kind who can compete with the Germans or Swiss , for example , in precision machinery and mathematics , or the Finns in geochemistry .

We hear equally fervent concern over the belief that we have not enough generalists who can see the over-all picture and combine our national skills and knowledge for useful purposes .

This problem of the optimum balance in the relative numbers of generalists and specialists can be investigated on a communicative network basis .

Since the difficulty of drawing the net is great , we will merely discuss it .

First , we realize that a pure specialist does not exist .

But , for practical purposes , we have people who can be considered as such .

For example , there are persons who are in physical science , in the field of mineralogy , trained in crystallography , who use only X-rays , applying only the powder technique of X-ray diffraction , to clay minerals only , and who have spent the last fifteen years concentrating on the montmorillonites ; or persons in the social sciences in the field of anthropology , studying the lung capacity of seven Andean Indians .

So we see that a specialist is a man who knows more and more about less and less as he develops , as contrasted to the generalist , who knows less and less about more and more .

During the last years of Woodrow Wilson 's administration , a red scare developed in our country .

Many Americans reacted irrationally to the challenge of Russia and turned to the repression of ideas by force .

Postmaster General Burleson set about to protect the American people against radical propaganda that might be spread through the mails .

Attorney General Palmer made a series of raids that sent more than 4000 so-called radicals to the jails , in direct violation of their constitutional rights .

Then , not many years later , the Un-American Activities Committee , under the leadership of Martin Dies , pilloried hundreds of decent , patriotic citizens .

Anyone who tried to remedy some of the most glaring defects in our form of democracy was denounced as a traitorous red whose real purpose was the destruction of our government .

This hysteria reached its height under the leadership of Senator Joseph McCarthy .

Demagogues of this sort found communist bogeys lurking behind any new idea that would run counter to stereotyped notions .

New ideas were dangerous and must be repressed , no matter how .

Those who would suppress dangerous thoughts , credit ideas with high potency .

They give strict interpretation to William James ' statement that `` Every idea that enters the mind tends to express itself '' .

They seem to believe that a person will act automatically as soon as he contacts something new .

Hence , the only defensible procedure is to repress any and every notion , unless it gives evidence that it is perfectly safe .

Despite this danger , however , we are informed on every hand that ideas , not machines , are our finest tools ; they are priceless even though they cannot be recorded on a ledger page ; they are the most valuable of commodities - and the most salable , for their demand far exceeds supply .

So all-important are ideas , we are told , that persons successful in business and happy in social life usually fall into two classes : those who invent new ideas of their own , and those who borrow , beg , or steal from others .

Seemingly , with an unrestricted flow of ideas , all will be well , and we are even assured that `` an idea a day will keep the sheriff away '' .

That , however , may also bring the police , if the thinking does not meet with social approval .

Criminals , as well as model citizens , exercise their minds .

Merely having a mental image of some sort is not the all-important consideration .

Of course , there must be clarity : a single distinct impression is more valuable than many fuzzy ones .

But clarity is not enough .

The writer took a class of college students to the state hospital for the mentally ill in St. Joseph , Missouri .

An inmate , a former university professor , expounded to us , logically and clearly , that someone was pilfering his thoughts .

He appealed to us to bring his case to the attention of the authorities that justice might be done .

Despite the clarity of his presentation , his idea was not of Einsteinian calibre .

True , ideas are important , perhaps life 's most precious treasures .

But have we not gone overboard in stressing their significance ?

Have we not actually developed idea worship ?

Ideas we must have , and we seek them everywhere .

We scour literature for them ; here we find stored the wisdom of great minds .

But are all these works worthy of consideration ?

Can they stand rigid scrutiny ?

Shakespeare 's wit and wisdom , his profound insight into human nature , have stood the test of centuries .

But was he infallible in all things ?

What of his treatment of the Jew in The Merchant of Venice ?

Shakespeare gives us a vivid picture of Shylock , but probably he never saw a Jew , unless in some of his travels .

The Jews had been banished from England in 1290 and were not permitted to return before 1655 , when Shakespeare had been dead for thirty-nine years .

If any had escaped expulsion by hiding , they certainly would not frequent the market-place .

Shakespeare did not usually invent the incidents in his plays , but borrowed them from old stories , ballads , and plays , wove them together , and then breathed into them his spark of life .

Rather than from a first-hand study of Jewish people , his delineation of Shylock stems from a collection of Italian stories , Il Pecorone , published in 1558 , although written almost two centuries earlier .

He could learn at second hand from books , but could not thus capture the real Jewish spirit .

Harris J. Griston , in Shaking The Dust From Shakespeare ( 216 ) , writes : `` There is not a word spoken by Shylock which one would expect from a real Jew '' .

He took the story of the pound of flesh and had to fasten it on someone .

The Jew was the safest victim .

No Jew was on hand to boycott his financially struggling theater .

It would have been unwise policy , for instance , to apply the pound of flesh characterization to the thrifty Scotchman .

Just as now anyone may hurl insults at a citizen of Mars , or even of Tikopia , and no senatorial investigation will result .

Who cares about them !

Shakespeare does not tell us that Shylock was an aberrant individual .

He sets him forth as being typical of the group .

He tells of his `` Jewish heart '' - not a Shylockian heart ; but a Jewish heart .

This would make anyone crafty and cruel , capable of fiendish revenge .

There is no justification for such misrepresentation .

If living Jews were unavailable for study , the Bible was at hand .

Reading the Old Testament would have shown the dramatist that the ideas attributed to Shylock were abhorrent to the Jews .

Are we better off for having Shakespeare 's idea of Shylock ?

Studying The Merchant of Venice in high school and college has given many young people their notions about Jews .

Does this help the non-Jew to understand this group ?

Thomas de Torquemada , Inquisitor-General of the Spanish Inquisition , put many persons to death .

His name became synonymous with cold-blooded cruelty .

Would we gain by keeping alive his memory and besmirching today 's Roman Catholics by saying he had a Catholic heart ?

Let his bones and his memory rest in the fifteenth century where they belong ; he is out of place in our times .

Shakespeare 's Shylock , too , is of dubious value in the modern world .

Ideas , in and of themselves , are not necessarily the greatest good .

A successful businessman recently prefaced his address to a luncheon group with the statement that all economists should be sent to the hospitals for the mentally deranged where they and their theories might rot together .

Will his words come to be treasured and quoted through the years ?

Frequently we are given assurance that automatically all ideas will be sifted and resifted and in the end only the good ones will survive .

But is that not like going to a chemistry laboratory and blindly pouring out liquids and powders from an array of bottles and then , after stirring , expecting a new wonder drug inevitably to result ?

What of the efficiency of this natural instrument of free discussion ?

Is there some magic in it that assures results ?

When Peter B. Kyne ( Pride of Palomar , 43 ) informed us in 1921 that we had an instinctive dislike for the Japanese , did the heated debates of the Californians settle the truth or falsity of the proposition ?

The Leopard 's Spots came from the pen of Thomas Dixon in 1902 , and in this he announced an `` unchangeable '' law .

If a child had a single drop of Negro blood , he would revert to the ancestral line which , except as slaves under a superior race , had not made one step of progress in 3000 years .

That doctrine has been accepted by many , but has it produced good results ?

In the same vein , a certain short-story plot has been overworked .

The son and heir of a prominent family marries a girl who has tell-tale shadows on the half-moons of her finger nails .

In time she presents her aristocratic husband with a coal-black child .

Is the world better for having this idea thrust upon it ?

Will argument and debate decide its truth or falsity ?

For answers to such questions we must turn to the anthropologists , the biologists , the historians , the psychologists , and the sociologists .

Long ago they consigned the notions of Kyne and Dixon to the scrap heap .

False ideas surfeit another sector of our life .

For several generations much fiction has appeared dealing with the steprelationship .

The stepmother , almost without exception , has been presented as a cruel ogress .

Children , conditioned by this mistaken notion , have feared stepmothers , while adults , by their antagonistic attitudes , have made the role of the substitute parents a difficult one .

Debate is not likely to resolve the tensions and make the lot of the stepchild a happier one .

Research , on the other hand , has shown many stepmothers to be eminently successful , some far better than the real mothers .

Helen Deutsch informed us ( The Psychology of Women , Vol. 2 , , 434 ) that in all cultures `` the term ' stepmother ' automatically evokes deprecatory implications '' , a conclusion accepted by many .

Will mere debate on that proposition , even though it be free and untrammeled , remove the dross and leave a residue of refined gold ?

That is questionable , to say the least .

Research into several cultures has proven her position to be a mistaken one .

Most assuredly ideas are invaluable .

But ideas , just for the sake of having them , are not enough .

In the 1930 's , cures for the depression literally flooded Washington .

For a time the President received hundreds of them every day , most of them worthless .

Ideas need to be tested , and not merely by argument and debate .

When some question arises in the medical field concerning cancer , for instance , we do not turn to free and open discussion as in a political campaign .

We have recourse to the scientifically trained specialist in the laboratory .

The merits of the Salk anti polio vaccine were not established on the forensic platform or in newspaper editorials , but in the laboratory and by tests in the field on thousands of children .

Our presidential campaigns provide much debate and argument .

But is the result new barnsful of tested knowledge on the basis of which we can with confidence solve our domestic and international problems ?

Man , we are told , is endowed with reason and is capable of distinguishing good from bad .

But what a super Herculean task it is to winnow anything of value from the mud beplastered arguments used so freely , particularly since such common use is made of cliches and stereotypes , in themselves declarations of intellectual bankruptcy .

We are reminded , however , that freedom of thought and discussion , the unfettered exchange of ideas , is basic under our form of government .

Assuredly in our political campaigns there is freedom to think , to examine any and all issues , and to speak without restraint .

No holds are barred .

But have the results been heartening ?

May we state with confidence that in such an exhibition a republic will find its greatest security ?

We must not forget , to be sure , that free discussion and debate have produced beneficial results .

In truth , we can say that this broke the power of Senator Joseph McCarthy , who was finally exposed in full light to the American people .

If he had been `` liquidated '' in some way , he would have become a martyr , a rallying point for people who shared his ideas .

Debate in the political arena can be productive of good .

But it is a clumsy and wasteful process : it can produce negative results but not much that is positive .

Debate rid us of McCarthy but did not give us much that is positive .

It did something to clear the ground , but it erected no striking new structure ; it did not even provide the architect 's plan for anything new .

In the field of the natural sciences , scientifically verified data are quite readily available and any discussion can be shortened with good results .

In the field of the social sciences a considerable fund of tested knowledge has been accumulated that can be used to good advantage .

By no means would we discourage the production of ideas : they provide raw materials with which to work ; they provide stimulations that lead to further production .

We would establish no censorship .

My interviews with teen-agers confirmed this portrait of the weakening of religious and ethnic bonds .

Jewish identity was often confused with social and economic strivings .

`` Being Jewish gives you tremendous drive '' , a boy remarked .

`` It means that you have to get ahead '' .

When I pressed for a purely religious definition , I encountered the familiar blend of liberal piety , interfaith good will , and a small residue of ethnic loyalty .

`` I like the tradition '' , a girl said .

`` I like to follow the holidays when they come along .

But you do n't have to worship in the traditional way .

You can communicate in your own way .

As I see it , there 's no real difference between being Jewish , Catholic , or Protestant '' .

Another teen-ager remarked : `` Most Jews do n't believe in God , but they believe in people - in helping people '' .

Still another boy asserted : `` To be a good Jew is to do no wrong ; it 's to be a good person '' .

When asked how this was different from being a good Protestant , the boy answered , `` It 's the same thing '' .

This accords with the study by Maier and Spinrad .

They discovered that , although 42 per cent of a sample of Catholic students and 15 per cent of the Protestants believed it important to live in accordance with the teachings of their religion , only 8 per cent of the Jewish students had this conviction .

The most important aims of the Jewish students were as follows : to make the world a better place to live in - 30 per cent ; to get happiness for yourself - 28 per cent ; and financial independence - 21 per cent .

Nevertheless , most of the teen-agers I interviewed believed in maintaining their Jewish identity and even envisioned joining a synagogue or temple .

However , they were hostile to Jewish Orthodoxy , professing to believe in Judaism `` but in a moderate way '' .

One boy said querulously about Orthodox Jews : `` It 's the twentieth century , and they do n't have to wear beards '' .

The reason offered for clinging to the ancestral faith lacked force and authority even in the teen-agers ' minds .

`` We were brought up that way '' was one statement which won general assent .

`` I want to show respect for my parents ' religion '' was the way in which a boy justified his inhabiting a halfway house of Judaism .

Still another suggested that he would join a temple `` for social reasons , since I 'll be living in a suburb '' .

Intermarriage , which is generally regarded as a threat to Jewish survival , was regarded not with horror or apprehension but with a kind of mild , clinical disapproval .

Most of the teen-agers I interviewed rejected it on pragmatic grounds .

`` When you marry , you want to have things in common '' , a girl said , `` and it 's hard when you do n't marry someone with your own background '' .

A fourteen year old girl from the Middle West observed wryly that , in her community , religion inconveniently interfered with religious activities - at least with the peripheral activities that many middle class Jews now regard as religious .

It appears that an Orthodox girl in the community disrupted plans for an outing sponsored by one of the Jewish service groups because she would not travel on Saturday and , in addition , required kosher food .

Another girl from a relatively large midwestern city described herself as `` the only Orthodox girl in town '' .

This is , no doubt , inaccurate , but it does convey how isolated she feels among the vast army of the nonobservant .

One of the significant things about Jewish culture in the older teen years is that it is largely college oriented .

Sixty five per cent of the Jewish teen-agers of college age attend institutions of higher learning .

This is substantially higher than the figures for the American population at large - 45.6 per cent for males and 29.2 per cent for females .

This may help explain a phenomenon described by a small town Jewish boy .

In their first two years in high school , Jewish boys in this town make strenuous exertions to win positions on the school teams .

However , in their junior and senior years , they generally forego their athletic pursuits , presumably in the interest of better academic achievement .

It is significant , too , that the older teen-agers I interviewed believed , unlike the younger ones , that Jewish students tend to do better academically than their gentile counterparts .

The percentage of Jewish girls who attend college is almost as high as that of boys .

The motivations for both sexes , to be sure , are different .

The vocational motive is the dominant one for boys , while Jewish girls attend college for social reasons and to become culturally developed .

One of the significant developments in American Jewish life is that the cultural consumers are largely the women .

It is they who read - and make - Jewish best-sellers and then persuade their husbands to read them .

In upper teen Jewish life , the non college group tends to have a sense of marginality .

`` People automatically assume that I 'm in college '' , a nineteen year old machinist observed irritably .

However , among the girls , there are some morale enhancing compensations for not going to college .

The Jewish working girl almost invariably works in an office - in contradistinction to gentile factory workers - and , buttressed by a respectable income , she is likely to dress better and live more expansively than the college student .

She is even prone to regard the college girl as immature .

One of the reasons for the high percentage of Jewish teen-agers in college is that a great many urban Jews are enabled to attend local colleges at modest cost .

This is particularly true in large centers of Jewish population like New York , Chicago , and Philadelphia .

What is noteworthy about this large group of teen-agers is that , although their attitudes hardly differentiate them from their gentile counterparts , they actually lead their lives in a vast self enclosed Jewish cosmos with relatively little contact with the non Jewish world .

Perhaps the Jewish students at Brooklyn College - constituting 85 per cent of those who attend the day session - can serve as a paradigm of the urban , lower middle class Jewish student .

There is , to begin , an important sex difference .

Typically , in a lower-middle class Jewish family , a son will be sent to an out-of-town school , if financial resources warrant it , while the daughter will attend the local college .

There are two reasons for this .

First , the girl 's education has a lower priority than the son 's .

Second , the attitude in Jewish families is far more protective toward the daughter than toward the son .

Most Jewish mothers are determined to exercise vigilance over the social and sexual lives of their daughters by keeping them home .

The consequence of this is that the girls at Brooklyn College outnumber the boys and do somewhat better academically .

One can assume that some of the brightest boys are out of town .

Brooklyn College students have an ambivalent attitude toward their school .

On the one hand , there is a sense of not having moved beyond the ambiance of their high school .

This is particularly acute for those who attended Midwood High School directly across the street from Brooklyn College .

They have a sense of marginality at being denied that special badge of status , the out-of-town school .

At the same time , there is a good deal of self congratulation at attending a good college - they are even inclined to exaggerate its not inconsiderable virtues - and they express pleasure at the cozy in-group feeling that the college generates .

`` It 's people of your own kind '' , a girl remarked .

`` You do n't have to watch what you say .

Of course , I would like to go to an out-of-town school where there are all kinds of people , but I would want lots of Jewish kids there '' .

For most Brooklyn College students , college is at once a perpetuation of their ethnic attachments and a breaking away from the cage of neighborhood and family .

Brooklyn College is unequivocally Jewish in tone , and efforts to detribalize the college by bringing in unimpeachably midwestern types on the faculty have been unavailing .

However , a growing intellectual sophistication and the new certitudes imparted by courses in psychology and anthropology make the students increasingly critical of their somewhat provincial and overprotective parents .

And the rebellion of these third generation Jews is not the traditional conflict of culture but , rather , a protest against a culture that they view as softly and insidiously enveloping .

`` As long as I 'm home , I 'll never grow up '' , a nineteen year old boy observed sadly .

`` They do n't like it if I do anything away from home .

It 's so much trouble , I do n't usually bother '' .

For girls , the overprotection is far more pervasive .

Parents will drive on Friday night to pick up their daughters after a sorority or House Plan meeting .

A freshman girl 's father not too long ago called a dean at Brooklyn College and demanded the `` low-down '' on a boy who was going out with his daughter .

The domestic tentacles even extend to the choice of a major field .

Under pressure from parents , the majority of Brooklyn College girls major in education since that co-ordinates best with marriage plans - limited graduate study requirement and convenient working hours .

This means that a great many academically talented girls are discouraged from pursuing graduate work of a more demanding nature .

A kind of double standard exists here for Jewish boys and girls as it does in the realm of sex .

The breaking away from the prison house of Brooklyn is gradual .

First , the student trains on his hapless parents the heavy artillery of his newly acquired psychological and sociological insights .

Then , with the new affluence , there is actually a sallying forth into the wide , wide world beyond the precincts of New York .

It is significant that the Catskills , which used to be the summer playground for older teen-agers , a kind of summer suburb of New York , no longer attracts them in great numbers - except for those who work there as waiters , bus boys , or counselors in the day camps .

The great world beyond beckons .

But it should be pointed out that some of the new watering places - Fire Island , Nantucket , Westhampton , Long Island , for example - tend to be homogeneously Jewish .

Although Brooklyn College does not yet have a junior year abroad program , a good number of students spend summers in Europe .

In general , however , the timetable of travel lags considerably behind that of the student at Harvard or Smith .

And acculturation into the world at large is likely to occur for the Brooklyn College student after college rather than during the four school years .

Brooklyn College is Marjorie Morningstar territory , as much as the Bronx or Central Park West .

There are hordes of nubile young women there who , prodded by their impatient mothers , are determined to marry .

It is interesting that , although the percentage of married students is not appreciably higher at Brooklyn than elsewhere - about 30 per cent of the women and 25 per cent of the men in the graduating class - the anxiety of the unmarried has puffed up the estimate .

`` Almost everybody in the senior class is married '' , students say dogmatically .

And the school newspaper sells space to jubilant fraternities , sororities , and houses ( in the House Plan Association ) that have good news to impart .

These announcements are , in effect , advertisements for themselves as thriving marriage marts .

There are boxed proclamations in the newspaper of watchings , pinnings , ringings , engagements , and marriages in a scrupulously graded hierarchy of felicity .

`` Witt House happily announces the engagement of Fran Horowitz to Erwin Schwartz of Fife House '' .

The Brooklyn College student shows some striking departures from prevailing collegiate models .

The Ivy League enjoys no easy dominion here , and the boys are as likely to dress in rather foppish Continental fashion , or even in nondescript working class manner , as they are in the restrained , button-down Ivy way .

The girls are prone to dress far more flamboyantly than their counterparts out of town , and eye shadow , mascara , and elaborate bouffant hairdos - despite the admonitions of cautious guidance personnel - are not unknown even in early morning classes .

Among the boys , there is very little bravado about drinking .

Brooklyn College is distinctive for not having an official drinking place .

The Fort Lauderdale encampment for drinking is foreign to most Brooklyn College boys .

Another recent achievement was the successful development of a method for the complete combustion in a bomb calorimeter of a metal in fluorine when the product is relatively non-volatile .

This work gave a heat of formation of aluminum fluoride which closely substantiates a value which had been determined by a less direct method , and raises this property to 15 percent above that accepted a few years ago .

Similar measurements are being initiated to resolve a large discrepancy in the heat of formation of another important combustion product , beryllium fluoride .

The development and testing of new apparatus to measure other properties is nearing completion .

In one of these , an exploding wire device to study systems thermodynamically up to 6000 * * f and 100 atmospheres pressure , a major goal was achieved .

The accuracy of measuring the total electrical energy entering an exploding wire during a few microseconds was verified when two independent types of comparison with the heat energy produced had an uncertainty of less than 2 percent .

This agreement is considered very good for such short time intervals .

The method of calibration employs a fixed resistance element as a calorimeter .

The element is inserted in the discharge circuit in place of the exploding wire , and the calorimetric heating of the element is measured with high accuracy .

This is used as a reference for comparing the ohmic heating and the electrical energy obtained from the measured current through the element and the measured voltage across the element .

A high-speed shutter has been developed in order to permit photographic observation of any portion of the electrical wire explosion .

The shutter consists of two parts : a fast opening part and a fast closing part .

Using Edgerton 's method , the fast closing action is obtained from the blackening of a window by exploding a series of parallel lead wires .

The fast opening of the shutter consists of a piece of aluminum foil ( approximately * * f ) placed directly in front of the camera lens so that no light may pass into the camera .

The opening action is obtained when a capacitor , charged to high voltage , is suddenly discharged through the foil .

During the discharge the magnetic forces set up by the passage of current cause the edges of the foil to roll inward toward its center line , thus allowing light to pass into the camera .

Experiments have shown that the shutter is 75 percent open in about 60 - 80 microseconds .

The shutter aperture may be made larger or smaller by changing the foil area and adjusting the electrical energy input to the foil .

Besides the well-known hydrogen line at 21 cm wavelength , the spectra of extraterrestrial radio sources may contain sharp lines characteristic of other atoms , ions , and small molecules .

The detection and study of such line spectra would add considerably to present information on interstellar gas clouds and , perhaps , planetary atmospheres .

Among the most likely producers of detectable radio line spectra are the light diatomic hydrides OH and CH ; somewhat less likely sources are the heavier hydrides SH , SiH , and ScH .

Very small concentrations of these hydrides should be detectable ; in interstellar gas , concentrations as low as * * f molecules / * * f may be sufficient , as compared to the * * f hydrogen atoms * * f required for detection of the 21 - cm line .

High sensitivity in radio telescopes is achieved by reducing the bandwidth of the receiver ; therefore , only with precise foreknowledge of the line frequencies is an astronomical search for the radio spectra of these molecules feasible .

To secure precise measurements of these frequencies , a research program in free radical microwave spectroscopy has been started .

Since conventional methods are insensitive at the low frequencies of these molecular transitions , the paramagnetic resonance method is being used instead .

This involves the application of a strong magnetic field to the radical vapor , which shifts the low-frequency spectra to a conveniently high microwave range , where they may be measured with optimum sensitivity .

The first diatomic hydride investigated by the paramagnetic resonance method was the OH radical .

Results of this experiment include the frequencies of the two strong spectral lines by which OH may be identified in interstellar gas ; the frequencies are 1665.32 and 1667.36 * * f , with an uncertainty of 0.10 * * f .

Success in observing these spectral lines has so far , apparently , been confined to the laboratory ; extraterrestrial observations have yet to be reported .

Preparations are being made for similar experiments on CH and SH radicals .

The Bureau is pursuing an active program to provide a temperature scale and thermometer calibration services in the range 1.5 to 20 * * f .

The efforts and accomplishments fall into three main categories : absolute thermometry based upon the velocity of sound in helium gas , secondary thermometry involving principally studies of the behavior of germanium resistors , and helium 4 vapor-pressure measurements ( see p. 144 ) .

An acoustical interferometer has been constructed and used , with helium gas as the thermometric fluid , to measure temperatures near 4.2 and 2.1 * * f .

Such an interferometer provides a means of absolute temperature measurement , and may be used as an alternative to the gas thermometer .

When values of temperature derived with this instrument were compared with the accepted values associated with liquid helium 4 vapor pressures , differences of about 10 and 7 millidegrees respectively were found .

This result is preliminary , and work is continuing .

Carbon resistors and impurity doped germanium resistors have been investigated for use as precision secondary thermometers in the liquid helium temperature region .

Several germanium resistors have been thermally cycled from 300 to 4.2 * * f and their resistances have been found to be reproducible within 1 3 millidegree when temperatures were derived from a vapor pressure thermometer whose tubing is jacketed through most of the liquid helium .

Preliminary calibrations of the resistors have been made from 4.21 to 2.16 * * f at every 0.1 * * f .

The estimated standard deviations of the data for two of the resistors were 1 millidegree ; and for the third resistor , 3.3 millidegrees .

The reproducibilities of helium vapor-pressure thermometers have been investigated in conjunction with a `` constant temperature '' liquid helium bath from 4.2 to 1.8 * * f .

Surface temperature gradients have been found to exist in liquid helium baths contained in 15 - and 25 - liter metallic storage dewars .

The gradient was about one half of a millidegree at 4.2 * * f but increased to several millidegrees for bath temperatures slightly greater than the | l point .

A hydrostatic head correction has been neither necessary nor applicable in the determination of vapor pressures or temperatures for the bulk liquid helium .

However , the surface temperature gradient can produce erroneous vapor-pressure measurements for the bulk liquid helium unless precautions are taken to isolate the tube ( which passes through the surface to the vapor pressure bulb ) from the liquid helium surface .

It has also been observed , in helium 2 , , that large discrepancies can exist between surface vapor pressures and those pressures measured by a vapor pressure thermometer .

This has been attributed to helium film flow in the vapor pressure thermometer .

In this case also the design of the thermometer can be modified to reduce the helium film flow .

Precise pressure volume temperature measurements on corrosive gases are dependent on a sensitive yet rugged pressure transducer .

A prototype which fulfills the requirements was developed and thoroughly tested .

The transducer is a null type instrument and employs a stretched diaphragm , 0.001 in. thick and 1 in. in diameter .

A small pressure unbalance displaces the diaphragm and changes the capacitance between the diaphragm and an electrically insulated plate spaced 0.001 in. apart ( for * * f ) .

Spherical concave backing surfaces support the diaphragm when excessive pressures are applied and prevent the stresses within the diaphragm from exceeding the elastic limit .

Over a temperature range from 25 to 200 * * f and at pressures up to 250 atm , an overload of 300 psi , applied for a period of one day , results in an uncertainty in the pressure of , at most , one millimeter of mercury .

A 6 - year study of the transport properties of air at elevated temperatures has been completed .

This project was carried out under sponsorship of the Ballistic Missile Division of the Air Research and Development Command , U. S. Air Force , and had as its goal the investigation of the transport by diffusion of the heat energy of chemical binding .

A significant effect discovered during the study is the existence of Prandtl numbers reaching values of more than unity in the nitrogen dissociation region .

Another effect discovered is the large coefficient of thermal diffusion tending to separate nitrogen from the oxygen when temperature differences straddling the nitrogen dissociation region are present .

The results of the study , based on collision integrals computed from the latest critically evaluated data on intermolecular forces in air , will be reported in the form of a table of viscosity , thermal conductivity , thermal diffusion , and diffusion coefficients at temperatures of 1000 to 10000 * * f and of logarithm of pressure in atmospheres from * * f to * * f times normal density .

In March , 1961 , representatives of the national laboratories of Australia , Canada , The Netherlands , United Kingdom , U. S. S. R. , United States , and West Germany , met at the NBS to devise means for reaching international agreement on a temperature scale between 10 and 90 * * f .

As a first step toward this goal , arrangements were worked out for comparing the scales now in use through circulation of a group of standard platinum resistance thermometers for calibration by each national laboratory .

Such a group of thermometers was obtained and calibrated at the NBS .

These thermometers have now been sent to the United Kingdom for calibration at the National Physical Laboratory .

During the last week of march 1961 , Columbus , Ohio was the site of the Fourth Symposium on Temperature , Its Measurement and Control in Science and Industry .

The Symposium , which was jointly sponsored by the American Institute of Physics , the Instrument Society of America , and the National Bureau of Standards , attracted nearly one thousand registrants , including many from abroad .

The Bureau contributed to the planning and success of the Symposium through the efforts of Mr. W. A. Wildhack , General Chairman , and Dr. C. M. Herzfeld , Program Chairman .

Dr. A. V. Astin , NBS Director , opened the 5 - day session with introductory remarks , following which a total of twenty-six papers were given throughout the week by NBS scientists , from both the Washington and Boulder Laboratories .

In addition to the basic programs in wavelength standards , spectroscopy , solid state physics , interactions of the free electron and atomic constants which are necessary to provide the foundation for technological progress , the Bureau has strengthened its activities in laboratory astrophysics .

The programs in infrared spectroscopy are undergoing reorientation toward wavelength standards in the far infrared , the application of infrared techniques to solid state studies , and increased emphasis on high resolution instrumentation .

Two data centers have been established for the collection , indexing , critical evaluation , and dissemination of bibliographies and critical values in the fields of transition probabilities and collision cross sections .

Under the sponsorship of the Office of Naval Research and the Advanced Research Projects Agency , a data center was established to gather and index all published information on atomic transition probabilities .

An exhaustive survey was made of the literature , and a primary reference file of approximately 600 references was catalogued .

Selected bibliographies and tables of available data are now in preparation .

A wall stabilized high current arc source was constructed and used to study transition probabilities of atomic hydrogen and oxygen .

This apparatus will also be used to measure transition probabilities of a large number of other elements .

A study of the hydrogen line profiles indicates that a measurement of these profiles can be used to calculate a temperature for the arc plasma that is reliable to about * * f percent .

A set of tables containing spectral intensities for 39000 lines of 70 elements , as observed in a copper matrix in a d-c arc , was completed and published .

Studies of the intensity data indicate that they may be converted to approximate transition probabilities .

These data are not of the precision obtainable by the methods previously mentioned , but the vast number of approximate values available will be useful in many areas .

Research continues on the very complex spectra of the rare earth elements .

New computer and automation techniques were applied to these spectra with considerable success .

Henrietta 's feeling of identity with Sara Sullam was crowned by her discovery of the coincidence that Sara 's epitaph in the Jewish cemetery in Venice referred to her as `` the Sulamite '' .

Into the texture of this tapestry of history and human drama Henrietta , as every artist delights to do , wove strands of her own intuitive insights into human nature and - especially in the remarkable story of the attraction and conflict between two so disparate and fervent characters as this pair - into the relations of men and women : `` In their relations , she was the giver and he the receiver , nay the demander .

His feeling always exacted sacrifices from her .

One is so accustomed to think of men as the privileged who need but ask and receive , and women as submissive and yielding , that our sympathies are usually enlisted on the side of the man whose love is not returned , and we condemn the woman as a coquette .

The very firmness of her convictions and logical clearness of her arguments captivated and stimulated him to make greater efforts ; usually , this is most exasperating to men , who expect every woman to verify their preconceived notions concerning her sex , and when she does not , immediately condemn her as eccentric and unwomanly .

She had the opportunity that few clever women can resist , of showing her superiority in argument over a man .

Women themselves have come to look upon matters in the same light as the outside world , and scarcely find any wrong in submitting to the importunities of a stronger will , even when their affections are withheld .

She was exposing herself to temptation which it is best to avoid where it can consistently be done .

One who invites such trials of character is either foolhardy , overconfident or too simple and childlike in faith in mankind to see the danger .

In any case but the last , such a course is sure to avenge itself upon the individual ; the moral powers no more than the physical and mental , can bear overstraining .

And , in the last case , a bitter disappointment but too often meets the confiding nature '' .

Henrietta was discovering in the process of writing , as the born writer does , not merely a channel for the discharge of accumulated information but a stimulus to the development of the creative powers of observation , insight and intuition .

Dr. Isaacs was so pleased with the quality of her biographical study of Sara Sullam that he considered submitting it to the Century Magazine or Harper 's but he decided that its Jewish subject probably would not interest them and published it in The Messenger , `` so our readers will be benefited instead '' .

Under her father 's influence it did not occur to Henrietta that she might write on subjects outside the Jewish field , but she did begin writing for other Anglo Jewish papers and thus increased her output and her audience .

And she wrote the libretto for an oratorio on the subject of Judas Maccabeus performed at the Hanukkah festival which came in December .

By her eighteenth birthday her bent for writing was so evident that Papa and Mamma gave her a Life of Dickens as a spur to her aspiration .

Another source of intellectual stimulus was opened to her at that time by the founding of Johns Hopkins University within walking distance of home .

It was established in a couple of buildings in the shopping district , with only a few professors , but all eminent men , and a few hundred eager students housed in nearby dwellings .

In September ' 76 Thomas Huxley , Darwin 's famous disciple , came from England to speak in a crowded auditorium at the formal opening of the University ; and although it was a school for men only , it afforded Henrietta an opportunity to attend its public lectures .

In the following year her father undertook to give a course in Hebrew theology to Johns Hopkins students , and this brought to the Szold house a group of bright young Jews who had come to Baltimore to study , and who enjoyed being fed and mothered by Mamma and entertained by Henrietta and Rachel , who played and sang for them in the upstairs sitting room on Sunday evenings .

From Philadelphia came Cyrus Adler and Joseph Jastrow .

Adler , Judge Sulzberger 's nephew , came to study Assyriology .

A smart , shrewd and ambitious young man , well connected , and with a knack for getting in the good graces of important people , he was bound to go far .

Joseph Jastrow , the younger son of the distinguished rabbi , Marcus Jastrow , was a friendly , round-faced fellow with a little mustache , whose field was psychology , and who was also a punster and a jolly tease .

His father was a good friend of Rabbi Szold , and Joe lived with the Szolds for a while .

Both these youths , who greatly admired Henrietta , were somewhat younger than she , as were also the neighboring Friedenwald boys , who were then studying medicine ; and bright though they all were , they could not possibly compete for her interest with Papa , whose mind - although he never tried to dazzle or patronize lesser lights with it - naturally eclipsed theirs and made them seem to her even younger than they were .

Besides , Miss Henrietta - as she was generally known since she had put up her hair with a chignon in the back - had little time to spare them from her teaching and writing ; so Cyrus Adler became interested in her friend Racie Friedenwald , and Joe Jastrow - the only young man who when he wrote had the temerity to address her as Henrietta , and signed himself Joe - fell in love with pretty sister Rachel .

Henrietta , however , was at that time engaged in a lengthy correspondence with Joe 's older and more serious brother , Morris , who was just about her own age and whom she had got to know well during trips to Philadelphia with Papa , when he substituted for Rabbi Jastrow at Rodeph Shalom Temple there during its Rabbi 's absence in Europe .

Young Morris , who , while attending the University of Pennsylvania , also taught and edited a paper , found time to write Henrietta twenty page letters on everything that engaged his interest , from the acting of Sarah Bernhardt in Philadelphia to his reactions to the comments of `` Sulamith '' on the Jewish reform movement being promulgated by the Hebrew Union College in Cincinnati .

Unlike his younger brother , Joe , he never presumed to address her more familiarly than as `` My dear friend '' , although he praised and envied the elegance and purity of her style .

And when he complained of the lack of time for all he wanted to do , Henrietta advised him to rise at five in the morning as she and Papa did .

One thing Papa had not taught Henrietta was how to handle a young man as high-spirited and opinionated as herself .

She could not resist the opportunity `` of showing her superiority in argument over a man '' which she had remarked as one of the `` feminine follies '' of Sara Sullam ; and in her forthright way , Henrietta , who in her story of Sara had indicated her own unwillingness `` to think of men as the privileged '' and `` women as submissive and yielding '' , felt obliged to defend vigorously any statement of hers to which Morris Jastrow took the slightest exception - he objected to her stand on the Corbin affair , as well as on the radical reforms of Dr. Wise of Hebrew Union College - until once , in sheer desperation , he wrote that he had given up hope they would ever agree on anything .

But that did not prevent him from writing more long letters , or from coming to spend his Christmas vacations with the hospitable , lively Szolds in their pleasant house on Lombard Street .

`` We 've got Father and Mother and each other , '' said Beth on the first page of Louisa Alcott 's Little Women ; and , `` I do think that families are the most beautiful things in all the world '' , burst out Jo some five hundred pages later in that popular story of the March family , which had first appeared when Henrietta was eight ; and the Szold family , as it developed , bore a striking resemblance to the Marches .

Mr. March , like Benjamin Szold , was a clergyman , although of an indeterminate denomination ; and `` Marmee '' March , like Sophie Szold , was the competent manager of her brood of girls , of whom the Marches had only four to the Szolds ' five .

But the March girls had their counterparts in the Szold girls .

Henrietta could easily identify herself with Jo March , although Jo was not the eldest sister .

Neither was Henrietta hoydenish like Jo , who frankly wished she were a boy and had deliberately shortened her name , which , like Henrietta 's , was the feminine form of a boy 's name .

But both were high-spirited and vivacious , both had tempers to control , both loved languages , especially English and German , both were good teachers and wrote for publication .

Each was her mother 's assistant and confidante ; and each stood out conspicuously in the family picture .

Bertha Szold was more like Meg , the eldest March girl , who `` learned that a woman 's happiest kingdom is home , her highest honor the art of ruling it , not as a queen , but a wise wife and mother '' .

Bertha , blue-eyed like Mamma , was from the start her mother 's daughter , destined for her mother 's role in life .

Sadie , like Beth March , suffered ill health - got rheumatic fever and had to be careful of her heart - but that never dampened her spirits .

When her right hand was incapacitated by the rheumatism , Sadie learned to write with her left hand .

She wrote gay plays about the girls for family entertainments , like `` Oh , What Fun !

A comedy in Three Acts '' , in which , under `` Personages '' , Henrietta appeared as `` A Schoolmarm '' , and Bertha , who was only a trifle less brilliant in high school than Henrietta had been , appeared as `` Dummkopf '' .

Sadie studied piano ; played Chopin in the `` Soiree Musicale of Mr. Guthrie 's Pupils '' ; and she recited `` Hector 's Farewell to Andromache '' most movingly , to the special delight of Rabbi Jastrow at his home in Germantown near Philadelphia , where the Szold girls took turns visiting between the visits of the Jastrow boys at the Szolds ' in Baltimore .

Adele , like Amy , the youngest of the Marches , was the rebellious , mischievous , rather calculating and ambitious one .

For Rachel , conceded to be the prettiest of the Szold girls - and she did make a pretty picture sitting in the grape-arbor strumming her guitar and singing in her silvery tones - there was no particular March counterpart ; but both groups were so closely knit that despite individual differences the family life in both cases was remarkably similar in atmosphere if not entirely in content - the one being definitely Jewish and the other vaguely Christian .

The Szolds , like the Marches , enjoyed and loved living together , even in troubled times ; and , as in the March home , any young man who called on the Szolds found himself confronted with a phalanx of femininity which made it rather difficult to direct his particular attention to any one of them .

This included Mamma , jolly , generous , and pretty , with whom they all fell in love , just as Papa had first fallen in love with her Mamma before he chose her ; and when a young man like Morris Jastrow had enjoyed the Szold hospitality , he felt obliged to send his respects and his gifts not merely to Henrietta , in whom he was really interested , but to all the Szold girls and Mamma .

And just as `` Laurie '' Lawrence was first attracted to bright Jo March , who found him immature by her high standards , and then had to content himself with her younger sister Amy , so Joe Jastrow , who had also been writing Henrietta before he came to Johns Hopkins , had to content himself with her younger sister , pretty Rachel .

And like Jo March , who saw her sisters Meg and Amy involved in `` lovering '' before herself , Henrietta saw her sisters Rachel and Sadie drawn outside their family circle by the attraction of suitors , Rachel by Joe Jastrow , and Sadie by Max Lobl , a young businessman who would write her romantic descriptions of his trips by steamboat down the Mississippi .

A man with a sketch pad in hand sat with a large pink woman in a small office at the end of a long , dim corridor and made pencil lines on paper and said , `` Is this more like it , Mrs. MacReady ?

Or are the eyebrows more like this '' ?

When he had finished with that , he would go to another part of the hotel and say much the same things to someone else , most probably a busboy .

`` Begin to look like him now , would you say ?

Different about the mouth , huh ?

More like this , maybe '' ?

Men blew dust on objects in a room on the seventeenth floor of the Hotel Dumont and blew it off again , and did the same in a tiny , almost airless room in a tenement in the West Forties .

And men also used vacuum cleaners in both rooms , sucking dust up once more .

Men from the Third Detective District , Eighteenth Precinct , had the longest , the most tedious , job .

At the Hotel Dumont there had , at the time in issue , been twenty-three overnighters , counting couples as singular .

These included , as one , Mr. and Mrs. Anthony Payne , who had checked in a little after noon the day before , and had not checked out together .

But Gardner Willings was not included ; he had been at the Dumont for almost a week .

There was , of course , no special reason to believe that the man or woman they sought had stayed only overnight at the hotel .

The twenty-three ( or twenty-two with the Paynes themselves omitted ) provided merely a place to start , and their identification was the barest of starts .

With names and addresses listed , verification came next .

It would take time ; it would , almost inevitably , trouble some water .

( `` I certainly was not at the Dumont last night and my husband could n't have been .

He 's in Boston .

Of course he 's in '' - )

The Hotel King Arthur across the street provided almost twice as many problems .

The King Arthur offered respectable and convenient lodgings to people from the suburbs who wanted to see a show and did n't want - heaven knew did n't want !

- to lunge anxiously through crowded streets to railroad stations and , at odd hours of night , drive from smaller stations to distant homes , probably through rain or , in November , something worse .

The King Arthur was less expensive than the Dumont .

The King Arthur had fifty-four overnighters , again counting rooms rather than people .

Check the overnighters out .

Failing to find what was wanted , as was most likely , check out other guests , with special - but not exclusive - attention to those with rooms on the street .

( Anyone active enough can reach a roof , wherever his room may be . )

And know , while all this went on , that there was no real reason to suppose that the murderer had been a guest in either hotel .

It was not even certain the shot had been fired from either hotel .

There were other roofs , less convenient but not impossible .

It is dull business , detecting , and hard on feet .

There was also the one salient question to ask , and ask widely : Did you notice anything out of the way ?

Like , for example , a man carrying a twenty-two rifle , probably with a telescopic sight attached ?

There was , of course , no hope it really would be that simple .

The sniper , whether psychopathic marksman or murderer by intent , would hardly have walked to his vantage point with rifle over shoulder , whistling a marching tune .

Anybody carrying anything that might hide a rifle ?

Long thin suitcase ?

Or long fat suitcase , for that matter ?

Shrugs met that , from room clerks , from bellhops .

Who measures ?

But nothing , it appeared , long enough to attract attention .

Cases , say , for musical instruments ?

None noted at the Dumont .

Several at the King Arthur .

A combo was staying there .

And had been for a week .

Anything else ?

Anything at all ?

Shrugs met that .

( Detective Pearson , Eighteenth Precinct , thought for a time he might be on to something .

A refuse bin at the Dumont turned up a florist 's box - a very long box for very long stemmed flowers .

Traces of oil on green tissue ?

The lab to check .

The lab : Sorry .

No oil . )

Anything at all strange ?

Well , a man had tried , at the King Arthur , to register with an ocelot .

At the Dumont , a guest had come in a collapsible wheel chair .

At the King Arthur one guest had had his head heavily bandaged , and another had a bandaged foot and had walked with crutches .

There had also been a man who must have had St. Vitus or something , because he kept jerking his head .

As reports dribbled in , William Weigand tossed them into the centrifuge which had become his head .

Mullins came in .

There was no sign of Mrs. Lauren Payne at her house on Nod Road , Ridgefield , Connecticut .

The house was modern , large , on five acres .

Must have cost plenty .

The State cops would check from time to time ; pass word when there was word to pass .

Weigand tossed this news into the centrifuge .

Sort things out , damn it .

Sort out the next move .

Try to forget motive for the moment .

Consider opportunity .

Only those actually with Payne when he was shot , or who had left the party within not more than five minutes ( make five arbitrary ) positively had none .

The Norths ; Hathaway , Jerry 's publicity director ; Livingston Birdwood , producer of Uprising .

They had been with Payne when he was shot , could not therefore have shot him from above .

Take Gardner Willings .

He had left after the scuffle ; had been seen to leave .

He would have had ample time to go into a blind somewhere and wait his prey .

Consider him seriously , therefore ?

Intangibles entered , then - hunches which felt like facts .

Willings would ambush , certainly ; Willings undoubtedly had .

Willings was , presumably , a better than average shot .

But - hunch , now - Willings would not ambush anything which went on two legs instead of four .

Because , if for no other reason , Willings would never for a moment suppose he was not bigger , tougher , than anything else that went on two legs .

Ambushes are laid by those who doubt themselves , as any man may against a tiger .

Faith Constable had had to `` go on '' from the party and had , presumably , gone on .

To be checked out further .

Forget motive ?

No , motive is a part of fact .

Nobody in his right mind punishes a quarter-century old dereliction .

Grudges simply do not keep that well in a sane mind .

Faith Constable had accomplished much in a quarter of a century .

Jeopardize it now to correct so old a wrong ?

Bill shook his head .

Also , he thought , I doubt if she could hit the side of a barn with a shotgun .

Lauren herself ?

She had left the party early , pleading a headache .

No lack of opportunity , presuming she had a gun .

She might , conceivably , have brought one in in a large enough suitcase .

( Check on the Payne luggage . )

She might now have taken it away again .

Motive - her husband wandering ?

Bitter , unreasoning jealousy ?

Heaven knew it happened and hell knew it too .

But - it happened , almost always , among the primitive and , usually , among the very young .

( Call it mentally young ; call it retarded . )

There was nothing to indicate that Lauren Payne was primitive .

She did not move in primitive circles .

She was young , but not that young .

It occurred to Bill Weigand that he was , on a hunch basis , eliminating a good many .

He reminded himself that all eliminations were tentative .

He also reminded himself that he had an unusual number of possibilities .

The Masons , mother or son , or mother and son ?

Opportunity was obvious .

Motive .

Here , too , the cause to hate lay well back in the years .

But bitterness had more cause to remain , even increasingly to corrode .

With the boy , particularly .

The boy had , apparently - if Mrs. MacReady was right in what she had told Mullins - only in recent months been forced to give up college , to work as a busboy .

Seeing the man he blamed for this made much of - youth and bitterness and -

Bill picked up the telephone ; got Mullins .

`` Send out a pickup on Mrs. Mason and the boy when you 've got enough to go on '' , Bill said .

`` Right '' ?

Mullins would do .

A man named Lars Simon , playwright director , had expressed a wish that Anthony Payne drop dead .

He would say , of course , that he had not really had any such wish ; that what he had said was no more than one of those things one does say , lightly , meaning nothing .

Which probably would turn out to be true ; which he obviously had to be given the opportunity to say .

A man named Blaine Smythe , with `` y '' and `` e '' but pronounced without them , had been fired at Payne 's insistence .

He was also , if Pam North was right , a closer acquaintance of Lauren Payne 's than she , now , was inclined to admit .

He might deny the latter ; would certainly deny any connection between the two things , or any connection of either with murder .

He would have to be given the opportunity .

Mullins ?

It was evident that Mullins was the man to go .

It was evident that a captain should remain at his desk , directing with a firm hand and keeping a firm seat .

Bill Weigand was good and tired of the wall opposite , and the crack in the plaster .

Let Mullins keep the firm seat ; let Stein .

When Siamese cats are intertwined it is difficult to tell where one leaves off and another begins .

Stilts and Shadow , on Pam 's bed , appeared to be one cat - rather large , as Siamese cats go , and , to be sure , having two heads and two tails .

On the other hand , they , or it , seemed to have no legs whatever .

Pamela North said , `` Hi '' , to her cats , and added that proper cats met their humans at the door .

Of four dark brown ears , one twitched slightly at this .

`` All right '' , Pam said .

`` I know it is n't dinnertime '' .

But at this the one too-large cat suddenly became two cats , stretching .

Shadow , the more talkative , began at once to talk , her voice piteous .

Stilts , a more direct cat , leaped from the bed and trotted briskly toward the kitchen .

Shadow looked surprised , wailed , and trotted after her .

The hell it is n't dinnertime , two waving tails told Pam North .

It was not , whatever tale was told by tails .

Martha presumably would cope .

She might be firm .

It was most unlikely that she would be firm .

They want to be fat cats , Pam thought , and lighted a cigarette and leaned back on a chaise and considered pulling her thoughts together .

After a time , it occurred to her that her thoughts were not worth the trouble .

A vague feeling that Anthony Payne had had it coming was hardly a thought and was , in any event , reprehensible .

Had Faith Constable 's explanation of her confidence , so uninvited , been a little thin ?

That was more like a thought , but not a great deal more .

Had that tall dark boy , carrying trays too heavy for him , found what he might have considered adulation of a man he probably hated more than he could bear ?

And possessed himself - how ?

- of a rifle and killed ?

Pam found she had no answers ; had only a hope .

The poor kid - the poor , frail kid .

Some people have luck and some have no luck and that , whatever people who prefer order say , is the size of it .

The poor , unlucky -

The telephone rang .

Pam realized , to her surprise , that she had been almost dozing .

At four o ' clock in the afternoon .

Two martinis for lunch - that was the trouble .

I ought to remember .

Do n't pretend .

You do remember .

You just - `` Hello ?

Yes , this is she ?

What '' ?

The voice had music in it .

Even with words coming too fast , they came on the music of the voice .

`` I said I would '' , Pam said .

`` They won n't talk about who gave the information .

Not unless they have to .

They do n't , Mrs. Constable .

Not unless they have '' -

She was interrupted .

`` Call this a cry for help '' , Faith Constable said .

`` Well '' - said Mr. Skyros .

`` I take a little time to think it over '' .

It was awkward : very awkward .

There would be all the nuisance of contacting someone else to take over .

Someone reasonably trustworthy .

And Angie would hear about it .

And Angie knew -

`` Time '' , said Angie , and he smiled very sweet and slow at Mr. Skyros .

`` Not too much time , because I 'll be needing some more myself pretty much right away .

And I done favors for you , big favor not so long back , did n't I , and I 'm right here to take on where Pretty left off .

No trouble .

I do n't want no trouble , you do n't want no trouble , nobody wants trouble , Mr. Skyros '' .

Dear heaven , no , thought Mr. Skyros , turning away as another man came in .

He straightened his tie at the mirror with a shaking hand ; the genial smile seemed painted on his face .

Angie knew - Speak of dangerous information !

Angie knew too much entirely already .

Really he had Mr. Skyros at bay .

`` Big favor I done you .

Acourse there 's this deal o ' Denny 's - and Jackie 's - kinda hangin ' fire , ai n't it , maybe you 've been kinda worryin ' over that .

And can n't say I blame you '' , said Angie thoughtfully .

`` This deal with the ace o ' spades .

Anything to do with an ace o ' spades , bad luck '' .

Ace of spades - a widow , that was what they called a widow , these low-class crooks remembered Mr. Skyros distractedly .

All about that Angie knew , too .

When things got a little out of hand , they very rapidly got a lot out of hand - it seemed to be a general rule .

All just by chance , and in a way tracing back to poor Frank , all of it , because naturally - brothers , living together - and Angie -

Mr. Skyros did not at all like the look on Angelo 's regular featured , almost girlishly good-looking face - or indeed anything about Angelo .

Mr. Skyros was not a man who thought very much about moral principles ; he found money much more interesting ; but all the same he thought now , uneasily , of the way in which Angelo earned his living - and paid for his own stuff - and eyed the soft smile , and the spaniel like dark eyes , and he felt a little ill .

`` Look , my friend '' , he said , `` in my life I learn , how is it the proverb says , better an ounce of prevention to a pound of cure .

I stay in business so long because I 'm careful .

Two weeks , a month , we talk it over again , and maybe if nothing happens meanwhile to say the cops know this and that , then we make a little deal , is n't it '' ?

`` That 's a long while '' , said Angie .

`` I tell you , you want to leave it that way , I do n't fool around with it .

I go over to Castro and get fixed up there .

I can n't wait no two weeks '' .

And Mr. Skyros did n't like Angie , but what with Prettyman and three of his boys inside , and not likely to come out - And Angie such a valuable salesman , Prettyman said - All the nuisance and danger of getting in touch with practically a whole new bunch of boys - Why did everything have to happen at once ?

Denny said stupidly , `` Why , you ai n't turning Angie down , are you , Mr. Skyros ?

I mean , we all figured - I guess anybody 'd figure - Angie '' -

Angelo gave him an affectionate smile .

`` Mr. Skyros too smart a fellow want to get rid of me '' , he said .

`` It 's O. K. , Denny , everything 's O. K. Ai n't it , Mr. Skyros '' ?

Oh , God , the name repeated over and over , anybody to hear - Not being a fool , Mr. Skyros knew why .

But aside from everything else , it would scarcely be pleasant to have dealings with one who was nominally an underling and actually held - you could say - the whip hand .

And all because of Domokous !

If Mr. Skyros had dreamed of all the trouble that young man would eventually cause -

Of course , there was another factor .

Angie worth his weight in gold right now , but these users , they sometimes went down fast .

Who knew , Angie might not last long .

The sweat broke out on Mr. Skyros ' forehead as he realized he had been actually thinking - hoping - planning - perhaps -

Good God above , had not Domokous been enough ?

He patted Angelo 's thin shoulder paternally .

`` Now you do n't want to go talking that way '' , he said .

`` Sure , sure , you 're the one take over for Pretty , soon as I get the supply , get started up again , is n't it ?

You do n't need worry , Angelo .

I tell you , I know how it is with you , my friend , I sympathize , and I 'll make it a special point - a special favor - get in touch , and get some stuff just for you .

I do n't know if I can manage it tonight or tomorrow , but I 'll try my best , my friend .

You see , you got to remember , we all got schedules , like any business !

My man , he won n't be around a little while , he just fixed me up with this stuff they took out of the Elite .

It 's awkward , you see that , is n't it '' ?

`` Well , that 's your business , Mr. Skyros '' , said Angie , and his dreamy eyes moved past Mr. Skyros ' shoulder to gaze vaguely out the ground glass window .

`` I appreciate it , you do that .

Sure .

We do n't none of us want no trouble .

I 'm in a room over the Golden Club on San Pedro , you just ask for me there , you want see me .

Or maybe I call you - tonight ?

About nine o ' clock , I call and see if you got any .

A couple decks for me , Mr. Skyros - and ten twelve to sell , see , I like to have a little ready cash '' .

`` Oh , now , I do n't know about that much '' , said Mr. Skyros .

`` And you know , Angelo , Pretty , he always keeps it a strict cash basis , like they say '' -

`` Sure '' , said Angie .

`` Sure , Mr. Skyros .

Fifty a throw , that the deal ?

Sure .

I bring you the cash , say five hundred for ten decks .

Never mind how much I cut it , how much I get '' , and he smiled his sleepy smile again .

`` Standard deal , Mr. Skyros .

You go ' n ' have a look round for it '' .

`` I do my best '' , said Mr. Skyros earnestly , `` just for you , my friend .

This is awkward for everybody , is n't it , we all got to put up with inconvenience sometimes .

But I do my best for you '' .

He got out of there in a hurry , brushing past another man in the door , mopping his brow .

The expedient thing - yes , very true , one must make do as one could , in some situations .

It could all be straightened out later .

Not very much later , but when things had settled down a little .

After this deal with the Bouvardier woman went through .

An ace of spades .

He was not a superstitious man , but he felt perhaps there was a little something in that , indeed .

He rather wished he had never got into the business , and still - scarcely to be resisted , a nice little profit with not much work involved , easy money .

Katya Roslev , who would be Katharine Ross so very soon now , rang up her first sale of the day and counted back the change .

She did not notice that the customer seized her purchase and turned away without a smile or a word of thanks .

Usually she marked the few who did thank you , you did n't get that kind much in a place like this : and she played a little game with herself , seeing how downright rude she could act to the others , before they 'd take offense , threaten to call the manager .

Funny how seldom they did : used to it , probably .

The kind who came into a cheap store like this !

Grab , snatch , I saw that first !

and , Here , I 'll take this , I was before her , you wait on me now or I do n't bother with it , see !

This kind of place .

She 'd be through here , just no time at all - leave this kind of thing ' way behind .

Off at noon , and she 'd never come back .

Never have to .

Money - a lot of money , enough .

She 'd be smart about it , get him to give it to her in little bills so 's nobody would suspect - maybe could n't get it until Monday account of that , the banks - But that was n't really long to wait .

Not when she 'd waited so long already .

No need say anything at all to the old woman .

She had it all planned out , how she 'd do .

She 'd say she did n't feel good on Sunday , could n't go to church - there 'd be a little argument , but she could be stubborn - and when the old woman had gone , quick pack the things she 'd need to take , all but the dress she 'd wear Monday , and take the bag down to that place in the station where you could put things in a locker overnight , for a dime .

Then on Monday morning - or it might have to be Tuesday - get up and leave just the usual time , and last thing , put the money in an envelope under the old woman 's purse there in the drawer .

She would n't be going to get that for an hour or so after Katya had left , go do the daily shopping .

No need leave a note with it , either - or maybe just something like , Do n't worry about me , I 'm going away to make a better life .

A better life .

Escape .

It was n't as if she wanted much .

She did n't mind working hard , not as if she figured to do anything wrong to live easy and soft - all she wanted was a chance , where she was n't marked as what she was .

To be Katharine Ross , and work in a nicer shop somewhere , at a little more money so she could have prettier clothes , and learn ladies ' manners and all like that , and get to know different people than up to now , not just the ones like her here , with foreign sounding names , the ones went to the same church and - Different place , different job , different people , she 'd be all different too .

Prettier , she 'd do her hair another way ; smarter , and wear different kinds of clothes - she 'd be Katharine Ross , just what that sounded like .

`` You 've give me the wrong change '' , said the customer sharply .

`` Think I can n't count '' ?

Katya made up the amount in indifferent silence .

She was listening to other voices , out of the future .

Some of those vaguely imagined new , different people .

Oh , Katharine 's awfully nice , and pretty too , I like Katharine .

Let 's ask Katharine to go with us , she 's always lots of fun .

Katharine .

Soon , very soon now & & & .

Mendoza did n't wake until nearly nine thirty .

It was going to be another hot day ; already the thermometer stood close to ninety .

Alison was still sound asleep ; he made fresh coffee and searched through all the desk drawers for more cigarettes before thinking of her handbag , and found a crumpled stray cigarette at its bottom , which tasted peculiarly of face powder .

He left a note propped on the desk asking her to call him sometime today , and drove home .

After he 'd got out fresh liver for Bast , he paused to look at her crouched daintily over her dish .

Surely she was just a trifle fatter around the middle ?

He seemed to remember reading somewhere that Abyssinians had large litters , and suffered a dismaying vision of the apartment overrun with a dozen kittens .

`` Y que sigue despues ?

- what then '' ? he asked her severely .

`` A lot of people are so peculiar that they do n't like cats , it 's not the easiest thing in the world to find good homes for kittens - and , damn it , you know very well if I have them around long , impossible to give them away !

And I suppose now that you 've finally grown up , if a little late , you 'd go on producing kittens every six months or so .

Yes , well , it 's a pity to spoil your girlish figure - which all those kittens would do anyway - but I think when you 've raised these we 'll just have the vet fix it so there won n't be any more .

I wonder if the Carters would take one .

And it 's no good looking at me like that '' , as she wound affectionately around his ankles .

`` I had a rather small place of my own .

A nice bachelor apartment in a place called the Lancaster Arms '' .

`` Uhhu '' , she said , hardly listening as she studied her left eyelid .

`` And then I had another place farther downtown I used as a studio '' .

`` Uhhu '' .

`` I 'm not a man who has many close intimate friends , Carla '' , he said , wanting her to know all about him .

`` Oh , I 'd drink with newspaper people .

I think I was what you might call a convivial man , and yet it was when I was alone in my studio , doing my work , that I really felt alive .

But I think a man needs at least one intimate friend to communicate with '' .

Pausing , he waited for her to turn , to ask a question .

She showed no interest at all in the life he had led back home , and it hurt him a little .

`` Well , what about you , Carla '' ?

`` Me '' ? she asked , turning slowly .

`` What about me '' ?

`` Did you make friends easily '' ?

`` Umm , uhhu '' .

`` Somehow I imagine that as you grew up you were alone a lot .

How about it '' ?

`` I guess so '' , she said taking a Kleenex from her purse .

When she had wiped some of the lipstick from her mouth , she stared solemnly at her image in the mirror .

`` Are your people still alive '' ? he asked , trying to touch a part of her life Alberto had n't discussed ; so he could have something of her for himself .

`` You talk so well , Carla '' , he went on .

`` You seem to have read so much , you have a natural gift for words '' , he added , trying to flatter her vanity .

`` You must have been good at history at school .

Where did you go to school '' ?

`` What is this '' ? she asked , turning suddenly .

`` Do n't you know all about me by this time ?

My name 's Carla Caneli .

This is my town .

I sleep with you .

You know something more about me every day , do n't you ?

Would you be happier if I made up some stories about my life , told you some lies ?

Why are you trying to worry me '' ?

`` I 'm not trying to worry you '' .

`` Well , all right then '' .

The cleansing tissues she had been using had been falling on the floor , and he got up and picked up one , then another , hoping she would notice what he was doing .

At home he had been a clean orderly man , and now he had to hide his annoyance .

Was she just naturally sloppy about everything but her physical appearance ?

he wondered .

Would he have to clean up after her every day , clean the kitchen , the bathroom , and get down on his knees and scrub the kitchen floor , then hang up her dresses , pick up her stockings , make the bed while she lay around ?

He straightened up , ready to vent his exasperation , then grew afraid .

If he dwelt on the indignities he suffered he would lose all respect for her , and without the respect he might lose his view of her , too .

`` What 's the matter '' ? she asked suddenly .

`` Nothing .

Nothing at all '' , he said quietly .

`` Let 's go out '' .

`` Are those the only shoes you have , Sam '' ?

`` What 's the matter with them '' ?

`` The heavy thick soles .

Look at them '' .

`` They 're an expensive English shoe for walking around a lot .

I like them '' .

`` Sam , no one around here wears such heavy soles .

Ca n't you get another pair '' ?

`` Maybe I could '' , he said , surprised that she could turn from herself and notice anything about him .

`` I 'll get an elegant pair of thin soled Italian shoes tomorrow , Carla '' .

`` And I do n't know why you want to go on wearing that outfit '' , she said , making a face .

`` What 's the matter with it '' ?

He had put on the gray jacket and the dark gray slacks and the fawn colored shirt he had worn that first night in Rome when he had encountered her on the street .

`` Oh , Sam .

You look like a tweedy Englishman .

Ca n't you wear something else and look a little more as though you belonged '' ?

`` I do n't mind at all '' , he said , delighted with her attention .

Changing his clothes , he put on his dark-blue flannel suit , and laid away the gray jacket with the feeling that he might be putting it aside for good .

But it was a hopeful sign , he told himself .

She no longer wanted anything about him to remind her of the circumstances of their meeting that first night in Parioli .

That day they loafed around , just getting the feel of the city .

They looked at the ruins of the old Roman wall on the lower Via Veneto , then they went to the Farnese Gardens .

She had some amusing scandal about the Farneses in the old days .

Then they took a taxi to Trastevere .

`` There 's a church you should see '' , she said .

And when they stood by the fountain in the piazza looking at Santa Maria he had to keep a straight face , not letting on he had been there with Alberto .

He let her tell him all about the church .

Then they had dinner .

All evening she was eloquent and pleased with herself .

When they got home at midnight she was tired out .

And in the morning when he woke up at ten the church bells were ringing .

He had never heard so many bells , and as he lay there listening , he thought of her scolding him for his remarks when he had looked up at the obelisk and the church at the top of the Spanish Steps .

It was a good thing that she clung to her religion , he thought .

She might like to take him to St. Peter 's .

`` Carla , wake up '' , he said shaking her .

`` It 's ten o ' clock .

Are n't you going out to mass ?

You could take me to St. Peter 's '' .

`` Uhhu '' , she muttered .

`` Come on , you 'll be late '' .

`` I think I 'll sleep in this morning '' , she said drowsily , and as she snuggled against him , he wondered if she ever went to church .

Why did he want her to go to church ?

he wondered .

Probably because it was a place where she might get a feeling of certainty and security .

It would be good for her .

It was too bad he had no feeling himself for church .

Not his poor mother 's fault .

She would have been better off if she had stuck to her Bible .

As for himself , he just did n't have the temperament for it .

From the time he had been at college he had achieved a certain tranquility and composure by accepting the fact that there were certain things he could never know .

Then he thought of those Old Testament figures on the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel .

Just figures out of a tribal folklore .

Could he honestly believe it would be good for Carla to have those old prophets gripping her imagination now ?

Being a woman though , she would take only what she needed from church .

It was too bad he was n't a Catholic himself .

Or a Protestant , or one of those amusing dogmatic atheists , or a strict orthodox Communist .

What was the matter with him that they all wearied him ?

It was the times , he was sure .

All the ideologies changing from day to day , right under his eyes , so how could a man look to any one of them for an enlargement of his freedom ?

It was all too wearying .

Look somewhere else .

But where ?

Just the same , he thought , pondering over it , it would be a good thing for a girl like Carla if she got up and went to church .

A half hour later he got her up to go out for breakfast so the Ferraros , hearing them hurrying down the stairs , would think they were going to a late mass .

It seemed to him that if the Ferraros felt sure of them , could place them , it would help him to feel more sure of himself with Carla .

`` Since we 're having coffee with them this afternoon '' , he said , `` I think I 'll ask the daughter if we can pay her to come in every day to clean for us '' .

And he waited for her to say , `` Oh , no , I can do it , Sam .

There 's so little to do '' .

`` Why not '' ? she said .

`` I 'm not good at that kind of thing '' .

`` This afternoon let 's take an air with them .

Let 's be fine superior people of great dignity '' , he said as if he were joking .

`` If you find it necessary , Sam , go ahead '' , she said , turning on the stair .

`` I am what I am .

I can n't help it '' .

Her words remained with him , worrying him for hours .

He did n't know how she would behave with other people .

When they walked into the Ferraro apartment , the old lady , bowing and smiling , said softly .

`` Ciao , '' and put out her hand .

Her little brown face wrinkled up , her brown eyes gleamed , and with her little gestures she said all the courteous things .

Agnese , smiling too , said , `` ' Ello '' , and then more slowly , `` I am happy '' .

And they sat down and began their little coffee party .

The Ferraros offered them biscuits with the coffee .

Acting only as interpreter Carla , her hands folded on her lap , was utterly impersonal .

She would turn to them , then turn to him , then turn again .

Watching her , he felt like a spectator at a tennis game , with the ball being bounced back and forth .

Signora Ferraro , bobbing her head encouragingly , asked Sam about Canada , having a special interest .

Carla translated .

The old woman had a nephew from North Italy , a poor boy from a lumber mill who had got tired of the seasonal unemployment , and who had migrated to Canada to work on the railway .

For a year the boy had lived in the bush in a boxcar .

Did many of Sam 's countrymen live in boxcars in the bush ?

Had Sam ever lived in a boxcar ?

she wanted to know .

Regretfully Sam explained that he had no experience with boxcars .

Just the same , the old woman said , she would write to her nephew in his boxcar and tell him she had met a nice man from his adopted country .

And Sam thanked her , and hoped he might meet her nephew back home , and asked her if she had any further news of the Pope .

A very great Pope , this one , the old woman explained , her black eyes sparkling .

An intellectual .

But very mystical too .

It was said that he had had a vision .

Just as thousands that day in Portugal had seen the sun dancing in the sky , he had seen the same thing later in his own garden , and she turned to Agnese for confirmation .

Agnese had been sitting quietly , listening with the serenity of the unaware .

Now a little flush came on her pale homely face and enchantment in her eyes .

The Holy Father would die soon , she said to Carla , so she could translate for Sam , although he had a brilliant doctor , a man who did not need the assistance of those doctors offered by the great rulers of the world .

Yes , the Pope could die and quickly be made a saint .

No , he was indeed a saint now .

Nodding approvingly and swelling with importance , the old lady whispered confidentially .

There was a certain discontent among the cardinals .

The Pope , in the splendor of his great intellect , had neglected them a little .

There would be changes made , and Signor Raymond should understand that when the Pope died it was like the end of a regime in Rome .

Jobs would be lost and new faces would become prominent .

Did Signor Raymond understand ?

Indeed he did , Sam said solemnly , trying to get Carla 's eye .

Surely she could see that these women were her Italians , too , he thought .

Devout , orthodox and plain like a family she might meet in Brooklyn or Malta or Ireland .

But Carla ; eyes were on Agnese whose glowing face and softening eyes gave her a look of warmth and happiness .

And Carla , watching in wonder , turned to Sam .

`` It means so much to her .

It 's like a flame , I guess '' , she said in a dreamy tone .

It is obvious enough that linguists in general have been less successful in coping with tone systems than with consonants or vowels .

No single explanation is adequate to account for this .

Improvement , however , is urgent , and at least three things will be needed .

The first is a wide-ranging sample of successful tonal analyses .

Even beginning students in linguistics are made familiar with an appreciable variety of consonant systems , both in their general outlines and in many specific details .

An advanced student has read a considerable number of descriptions of consonantal systems , including some of the more unusual types .

By contrast , even experienced linguists commonly know no more of the range of possibilities in tone systems than the over-simple distinction between register and contour languages .

This limited familiarity with the possible phenomena has severely hampered work with tone .

Tone analysis will continue to be difficult and unsatisfactory until a more representative selection of systems is familar to every practicing field linguist .

Papers like these four , if widely read , will contribute importantly to improvement of our analytic work .

The second need is better field techniques .

The great majority of present-day linguists fall into one or more of a number of overlapping types : those who are convinced that tone cannot be analysed , those who are personally scared of tone and tone languages generally , those who are convinced that tone is merely an unnecessary marginal feature in those languages where it occurs , those who have no idea how to proceed with tone analysis , those who take a simplistic view of the whole matter .

The result has been neglect , fumbling efforts , or superficial treatment .

As these maladies overlap , so must the cure .

Analyses such as these four will simultaneously combat the assumptions that tone is impossible and that it is simple .

They will give suggestions that can be worked up into field procedures .

Good field techniques will not only equip linguists for better work , but also help them overcome negative attitudes .

Actually , none of these papers says much directly about field techniques .

But it is worth pondering that very little has been published on any phase of field techniques in linguistics .

These things have been disseminated by other means , but always in the wake of extensive publication of analytic results .

The third need is for better theory .

We should expect that general phonologic theory should be as adequate for tone as for consonants and vowels , but it has not been .

This can only be for one of two reasons : either the two are quite different and will require totally different theory ( and hence techniques ) , or our existing theories are insufficiently general .

If , as I suspect , the problem is largely of the second sort , then development of a theory better able to handle tone will result automatically in better theory for all phonologic subsystems .

One issue that must be faced is the relative difficulty of analysis of different phonologic subsystems .

Since tone systems typically comprise fewer units than either consonant or vowel systems , we might expect that they would be the easiest part of a phonologic analysis .

Actual practice does not often work out this way .

Tone systems are certainly more complex than the number of units would suggest , and often analytically more difficult than much larger consonantal systems .

Welmers has suggested one explanation .

Tone languages use for linguistic contrasts speech parameters which also function heavily in nonlinguistic use .

This may both divert the attention of the uninitiate and cause confusion for the more knowledgeable .

The problem is to disentangle the linguistic features of pitch from the co-occurring nonlinguistic features .

Of course , something of the same sort occurs with other sectors of the phonology : consonantal articulations have both a linguistic and an individual component .

But in general the individual variation is a small thing added onto basic linguistic features of greater magnitude .

With tone , individual differences may be greater than the linguistic contrasts which are superimposed on them .

Pitch differences from one speaker to another , or from one emotional state to another , may far exceed the small differences between tones .

However , any such suggestion accounts for only some of the difficulties in hearing tone , or in developing a realistic attitude about tone , but not for the analytic difficulties that occur even when tone is meticulously recorded .

A second explanation is suggested by the material described in Rowlands ' paper .

Tone and intonation often become seriously intermeshed .

Neither can be adequately systematized until we are able to separate the two and assign the observed phenomena individually to one or the other .

Other pairs of phonologic subsystems also interact or overlap in this way ; for example , duration sometimes figures in both the vowel system and the intonation .

Some phonetic features , for example glottal catch or murmur , are sometimes to be assigned to segmental phonemics and sometimes to accentual systems .

But no other two phonologic systems are as difficult to disentangle as are tone and intonation in some languages .

This explanation of tone difficulties , however , does not apply in all languages .

In some ( the Ewe type mentioned above ) interaction of tone and intonation is restricted to the ends of intonation spans .

In many of the syllables , intonation can be safely ignored , and much of the tonal analysis can be done without any study of intonation .

Still , even in such languages tone analysis has not been as simple as one might expect .

A third explanation is suggested by Richardson 's analysis of Sukuma tone .

There we see a basically simple phonemic system enmeshed in a very complex and puzzling morphophonemic system .

While the phonemes can be very easily stated , no one is likely to be satisfied with the statement until phonemic occurrences can be related in some way to morphemic units , i. e. until the morphophonemics is worked out , or at least far enough that it seems reasonable to expect success .

In the `` typical tone language '' , tonal morphophonemics is of the same order of complexity as consonantal morphophonemics .

The phonemic systems which must support these morphophonemic systems , however , are very different .

The inventory of tones is much smaller , and commonly the contrasts range along one single dimension , pitch level .

Consonantal systems are not merely larger , they are multidimensional .

Morphophonemic rules may be thought of as joining certain points in the system .

The possibilities in the consonantal system are very numerous , and only a small portion of them are actually used .

Phonemes connected by a morphophonemic rule commonly show a good bit of phonetic similarity , possible because of the several dimensions of contrast in the system .

Tonal morphophonemics , in a common case , can do nothing but either raise or lower the tone .

The possibilities are few , and the total number of rules may be considerably greater .

Often , therefore , there are a number of rules having the same effect , and commonly other sets of rules as well , having the opposite effect .

Tonal morphophonemics is much more confusing to the beginning analyst than consonantal morphophonemics , even when the total number of rules is no greater .

The difficulty of analysis of any subsystem in the phonology is an inverse function of the size - smaller systems are more troublesome - for any given degree of morphophonemic complexity .

This hypothesis will account for a large part of the difficulties of tonal analysis , as well as the fact that vowel systems are often more puzzling than consonantal systems .

The statement of the system is a different matter .

Smaller systems can of course be stated much more succinctly .

A phonemic system can be stated without reference to morphophonemics , but it cannot always be found without morphophonemics .

And the more complex the morphophonemic system is in relation to the phonemic base , the less easily a phonemic system will be analysed without close attention to the morphophonemics - at least , the less satisfying will a phonemic statement be if it cannot be related through morphophonemic rules to grammatically meaningful structures .

The design of orthographies has received much less attention from linguists than the problem deserves .

There has been a tendency on the part of many American linguists to assume that a phonemic transcription will automatically be the best possible orthography and that the only real problem will then be the social one of securing acceptance .

This seems naive .

Most others have been content to give only the most general attention to the broadest and most obvious features of the phonology when designing orthographies .

Apparently the feeling is that anything more would be involvement in technical abstrusenesses of possible pedantic interest but of no visible significance in practical affairs .

The result of this attitude has been the domination of many orthography conferences by such considerations as typographic ' esthetics ' , which usually turns out to be nothing more than certain prejudices carried over from European languages .

Many of the suggested systems seem to have only the most tenuous relationship to the language structures that they purport to represent .

Linguists have not always been more enlightened than `` practical people '' and sometimes have insisted on incredibly trivial points while neglecting things of much greater significance .

As a result , many people have been confirmed in their conviction that orthography design is not an activity to which experts can contribute anything but confusion .

A. E. Sharp , in Vowel-Length and Syllabicity in Kikuyu , examines one set of related orthographic questions and its phonologic background in detail .

His objective is merely to determine `` what distinctions of length and syllabicity it may be desirable to make explicit in a Kikuyu orthography '' ( 59 ) .

To do so , he finds it necessary to examine the relevant parts of the phonology thoroughly and in detail .

In the process , he develops some very significant observations about problems of a sort that are often difficult .

A few of his examples are of very great interest , and the whole discussion of some importance for theory .

His orthographic recommendations are no simplistic acceptance of phonemics on the one hand or of superficiality on the other .

Rather he weighs each phonologic fact in the light of its orthographic usefulness .

He concludes that some changes can made in the current orthography which will appreciably improve its usefulness , but hesitates to suggest precise graphic devices to effect these changes .

I hope his suggestions are given the consideration they deserve in Kikuyu circles .

This , however , will not exhaust their practical usefulness , as they rather clearly indicate what thorough phonologic investigation can contribute to orthography design .

We need many more studies of this sort if the design of written languages is to be put on a sound basis .

One other paper deals with a phonologic problem :

Vowel Harmony in Igbo , by J. Carnochan .

This restates the already widely known facts in terms of prosodies .

As a restatement it makes only a small contribution to knowledge of Igbo .

But it would seem more intended as a tract advocating the prosodic theory than a paper directed to the specific problems of Igbo phonology .

The paper has a certain value as a comparatively easy introduction to this approach , particularly since it treats a fairly simple and straightforward phenomenon where it is possible to compare it with a more traditional ( though not structural ) statement .

It does show one feature of the system that has not been previously described .

But it does not , as it claims , demonstrate that this could not be treated by traditional methods .

It seems to me that it rather easily can .

Five of the papers deal with grammatical problems .

On the whole they maintain much the same high standard , but they are much more difficult to discuss in detail because of their wider variety of subject matter .

My comments must be briefer than the papers deserve .

W. H. Whiteley writes on The Verbal Radical in Iraqw .

This must be considered primarily an amendment and supplement to his early A short Description of Item-Categories in Iraqw .

It exhibits much the same descriptive technique and is open to much the same criticisms .

The treatment seems unnecessarily loose jointed and complex , largely because the method is lax and the analysis seems never to be pushed to a satisfactory or even a consistent stopping-point .

After only eighteen years of non-interference , there were already indications of melioration , though `` in a slight degree '' , to be sure .

There were more indications by the mid twentieth century .

I leave it to the statisticians to say what they were , but I noticed several a few years ago , during an automobile ride from Memphis to Hattiesburg .

In town after town my companion pointed out the Negro school and the White school , and in every instance the former made a better appearance ( it was newer , for one thing ) .

It really looked as if a change of the sort predicted by Booker T. Washington had been going on .

But with the renewal of interference in 1954 ( as with its beginning in 1835 ) , the improvement was impaired .

For over a hundred years Southerners have felt that the North was picking on them .

It 's infuriating , this feeling that one is being picked on , continually , constantly .

By what right of superior virtue , Southerners ask , do the people of the North do this ?

The traditional strategy of the South has been to expose the vices of the North , to demonstrate that the North possessed no superior virtue , to `` show the world that '' ( as James 's Christopher Newman said to his adversaries ) `` however bad I may be , you 're not quite the people to say it '' .

In the pre Civil War years , the South argued that the slave was not less humanely treated than the factory worker of the North .

At the present time , the counter-attack takes the line that there 's no more of the true spirit of `` integration '' in the North than in the South .

The line is a pretty good one .

People talk about `` the law of the land '' .

The expression has become quite a cliche .

But people can n't be made to integrate , socialize ( the two are inseparable by Southern standards ) by law .

I was having lunch not long ago ( apologies to N. V. Peale ) with three distinguished historians ( one specializing in the European Middle Ages , one in American history , and one in the Far East ) , and I asked them if they could name instances where the general mores had been radically changed with `` deliberate speed , majestic instancy '' ( Francis Thompson 's words for the Hound of Heaven 's pursuit ) by judicial fiat .

They did n't seem to be able to think of any .

A Virginia judge a while back cited a Roman jurist to the effect that ten years might be a reasonable length of time for such a change .

But I suspect that the old Roman was referring to change made under military occupation - the sort of change which Tacitus was talking about when he said , `` They make a desert , and call it peace '' ( `` Solitudinem faciunt , pacem appellant '' . )

.

Moreover , the law of the land is not irrevocable ; it can be changed ; it has been , many times .

Mr. Justice Taney 's Dred Scott decision in 1857 was unpopular in the North , and soon became a dead letter .

Prohibition was the law of the land , but it was unpopular ( how many of us oldsters took up drinking in prohibition days , drinking was so gay , so fashionable , especially in the sophisticated Northeast ! )

and was repealed .

The cliche loses its talismanic virtue in the light of a little history .

The Declaration of Independence says that `` governments derive their just powers from the consent of the governed '' .

The phrase `` consent of the governed '' needs a hard look .

How do we define it ?

Is the consent of the governed a numerical majority ?

Calhoun dealt with this question in his `` Disquisition on Government '' .

To guard against the tyranny of a numerical majority , Calhoun developed his theory of `` concurrent majority '' , which , he said , `` by giving to each portion of the community which may be unequally affected by the action of government , a negative on the others , prevents all partial or local legislation '' .

Who will say that our country is even now a homogeneous community ?

that regional peculiarities do not still exist ?

that the Court order does not unequally affect the Southern region ?

Who will deny that in a vast portion of the South the Federal action is incompatible with the Jeffersonian concept of `` the consent of the governed '' ?

Circumstances alter cases .

A friend of mine in New Mexico said the Court order had caused no particular trouble out there , that all had gone as merry as a marriage bell .

He seemed a little surprised that it should have caused any particular trouble anywhere .

I murmured something about a possible difference between New Mexico 's history and Mississippi 's .

One can meet with aloofness almost anywhere : the Thank-Heaven-We 're - not-Involved viewpoint , It Does n't Affect Us !

Southern Liberals ( there are a good many ) - especially if they 're rich - often exhibit blithe insouciance .

The trouble here is that it 's almost too easy to take the high moral ground when it does n't cost you anything .

You 've already sent your daughter to Miss X 's select academy for girls and your son to Mr. Y 's select academy for boys , and you can be as liberal as you please with strict impunity .

If there 's no suitable academy in your own neighborhood , there 's always New England .

New England academies welcome fugitives from the provinces , South as well as West .

They may even enroll a colored student or two for show , though he usually turns out to be from Thailand , or any place other than the American South .

It would be interesting to know how much `` integration '' there is in the famous , fashionable colleges and prep schools of New England .

A recent newspaper report said there were five Negroes in the 1960 graduating class of nearly one thousand at Yale ; that is , about one-half of one per cent , which looks pretty `` tokenish '' to me , especially in an institution which professes to be `` national '' .

I must confess that I prefer the Liberal who is personally affected , who is willing to send his own children to a mixed school as proof of his faith .

I leave out of account the question of the best interests of the children , the question of what their best interests really are .

I 'm talking about the grand manner of the Liberal - North and South - who is not affected personally .

If these people were denied a voice ( do they have a moral right to a voice ? )

, what voices would be left ?

Who is involved willy nilly ?

Well , after everybody has followed the New England pattern of segregating one 's children into private schools , only the poor folks are left .

And it is precisely in this poorer economic class that one finds , and has always found , the most racial friction .

A dear , respected friend of mine , who like myself grew up in the South and has spent many years in New England , said to me not long ago : `` I can n't forgive New England for rejecting all complicity '' .

Being a teacher of American literature , I remembered Whittier 's `` Massachusetts to Virginia '' , where he said : `` But that one dark loathsome burden ye must stagger with alone , And reap the bitter harvest which ye yourselves have sown '' .

There is a legend ( Hawthorne records it in his `` English Notebooks '' .

and one finds it again in Thomas Nelson Page ) to the effect that the Mayflower on its second voyage brought a cargo of Negro slaves .

Whether historically a fact or not , the legend has a certain symbolic value .

Complicity is an embarrassing word .

It is something which most of us try to get out from under .

Like the cowboy in Stephen Crane 's `` Blue Hotel '' , we run around crying , `` Well , I did n't do anything , did I '' ?

Robert Penn Warren puts it this way in `` Brother to Dragons '' :

`` The recognition of complicity is the beginning of innocence '' , where innocence , I think , means about the same thing as redemption .

A man must be able to say , `` Father , I have sinned '' , or there is no hope for him .

Lincoln understood this better than most when he said in his `` Second Inaugural '' that God `` gives to both North and South this terrible war , as the woe due to those by whom the offense came '' .

He also spoke of `` the wealth piled by the bondsman 's two hundred and fifty years in unrequited toil '' .

Lincoln was historian and economist enough to know that a substantial portion of this wealth had accumulated in the hands of the descendants of New Englanders engaged in the slave trade .

After how many generations is such wealth ( mounting all the while through the manipulations of high finance ) purified of taint ?

It is a question which New Englanders long ago put out of their minds .

But did n't they get off too easy ?

The slaves never shared in their profits , while they did share , in a very real sense , in the profits of the slave owners : they were fed , clothed , doctored , and so forth ; they were the beneficiaries of responsible , paternalistic care .

Emerson - Platonist , idealist , doctrinaire - sounded a high Transcendental note in his `` Boston Hymn '' , delivered in 1863 in the Boston Music Hall amidst thundering applause : `` Pay ransom to the owner and fill the bag to the brim .

Who is the owner ?

The slave is owner , And ever was .

Pay him '' !

It is the abstractionism , the unrealism , of the pure idealist .

It ignores the sordid financial aspects ( quite conveniently , too , for his audience , who could indulge in moral indignation without visible , or even conscious , discomfort , their money from the transaction having been put away long ago in a good antiseptic brokerage ) .

Like Pilate , they had washed their hands .

But can one , really ?

Can God be mocked , ever , in the long run ?

New Englanders were a bit sensitive on the subject of their complicity in Negro slavery at the time of the drafting of the Declaration of Independence , as Jefferson explained in his `` Autobiography '' : `` The clause reprobating the enslaving the inhabitants of Africa was struck out in complaisance to South Carolina and Georgia , who had never attempted to restrain the importation of slaves , and who on the contrary still wished to continue it .

Our Northern brethren also I believe felt a little tender under those censures ; for though their people had very few slaves themselves , yet they had been pretty considerable carriers of them to others '' .

But that was a long time ago .

The New England conscience became desensitized .

George W. Cable ( naturalized New Englander ) , writing in 1889 from `` Paradise Road , Northampton '' ( lovely symbolic name ) , agitated continuously the `` Southern question '' .

It was nice to be able to isolate it .

New England , as everyone knows , has long been schoolmaster to the Nation .

There one finds concentrated in a comparatively small area the chief universities , colleges , and preparatory schools of the United States .

Why should this be so ?

It is true that New England , more than any other section , was dedicated to education from the start .

But I think that something more than this is involved .

How did it happen , for example , that the state university , that great symbol of American democracy , failed to flourish in New England as it did in other parts of the country ?

Is n't it a bit odd that the three states of Southern New England ( Massachusetts , Connecticut , and Rhode Island ) have had state institutions of university status only in the very recent past , these institutions having previously been A + M colleges ?

Was it supposed , perchance , that A + M ( vocational training , that is ) was quite sufficient for the immigrant class which flooded that part of the New England world in the post Civil War period , the immigrants having been brought in from Southern Europe , to work in the mills , to make up for the labor shortage caused by migration to the West ?

Is it not ironical that Roger Williams 's state , Rhode Island , should have been the very last of the forty-eight to establish a state university ?

The state universities of Maine , New Hampshire , And Vermont are older and more `` respectable '' ; they had less immigration to contend with .

A Yale historian , writing a few years ago in The Yale Review , said : `` We in New England have long since segregated our children '' .

He was referring not only to the general college situation but more especially to the preparatory schools .

And what a galaxy of those adorns that fair land !

I do n't propose to go into their history , but I have one or two surmises .

One is that they were established , or gained eminence , under pressure provided by these same immigrants , from whom the old families wished to segregate their children .

In the early days of a homogeneous population , the public school was quite satisfactory .

Up to date , however , his garden was still more or less of a mess , he had n't even started his workshop and if there was a meadow pond in the neighborhood he had n't found it .

It was n't his fault that these things were so .

The difficulty was that each day seemed to produce its quota of details which must be cleaned up immediately .

As a result , life had become a kind of continuous make-ready .

Once he disposed of these items which screamed so harshly for attention , he could undertake the things which really counted .

Then , at last , his day would fall into an ordered pattern and he would be free to read , or garden or just wander through the woods in the late afternoon , accompanied by his dogs .

His dogs ?

He had almost forgotten them , although they had played such an important part in his early dreams .

Then they had always been romping around him on these walks , yelping with delight , dashing off into the bushes on fruitless hunting expeditions , returning to jump up on him triumphantly with muddy paws .

Dogs did something to one 's ego .

They were constantly assuring you that you were one of the world 's great guys .

Regardless of how much of a slob you knew yourself to be , you could be certain they would never find out - and even if they did it would make no difference .

Now it became increasingly apparent that there were to be no dogs in the picture .

What in the world were you going to do with a lot of dogs when you left for town on Monday afternoons ?

You certainly could n't take them into the little apartment and if you tried to farm them out for two or three days every week they would become so confused that they would have nervous breakdowns .

Why in the world could n't he live in one place the way everyone else seemed to ?

It worried him , this inability to get the simplest things done in the course of a day .

He would wake up in the middle of the night and fret about it .

How in the world had he formerly found time to build up a business , raise a family , be on half a dozen boards , work actively on committees and either go out in the evening or plow through the contents of a bulging brief case ?

Was it possible that as people grow older the nature of time changed ?

Could it be that it speeded up for the aged in some mysterious way , as if a bored universe were skipping through the end of the chapter just to get it over with ?

Or was the answer less metaphysical ?

Did older people work more slowly ?

Did it take a man of sixty-five longer to write a letter , shave , clean out a barn , read a newspaper , than a man of thirty ?

Did men become perfectionists as they grew older , polishing , polishing , reluctant to let go ?

It might be that certain people were born with a compulsion to complicate their lives , while others could live blissfully motionless almost indefinitely , like lizards in the sun , too indolent to blink their eyes .

Perhaps it was his misfortune , or good fortune , whichever way one looked at it , to belong to the former group , and he was struggling unconsciously to build up pressure in a world which demanded none , which was positively antagonistic to it .

And then again perhaps the reason why he could n't find time to do any of the things he had planned to do after retirement : reading , roaming , gardening , lying on his back and watching the clouds go by , was because he did n't want to do them .

There was no compulsion behind them .

They could be done or left undone and nobody really gave a damn .

During all his busy life he had only done things which had to be done .

This habit had become so fixed over the years that it seemed futile to do anything for which no one was waiting .

He looked at the luminous dial of his wrist watch .

It was five minutes after four .

On some distant farm a rooster crowed and , far down the valley , an associate answered .

He turned over impatiently and pulled the sheet over his head against the treacherous encroachment of the dawn .

At least he could buy the equipment for his workshop .

Thus committed , action might follow .

He went down to Mills and Bradley 's Hardware Store and bought a full set of carpenter 's tools , including a rotary power saw and several other pieces of power machinery that Mr. Mills said were essential for babbiting and doweling , whatever they were .

He also bought a huge square of pegboard for hanging up his tools , and lumber for his workbench , sandpaper and glue and assorted nails , levels and T squares and plumb lines and several gadgets that he had no idea how to use or what they were for .

`` There '' , said Mr. Mills .

`` That 'll get you started .

Best not to get everything at once .

Add things as you find you need ' em '' .

He did n't even ask the cost of this collection .

After all , if you were going to set up a workshop you had to have the proper equipment and that was that .

When he returned home , the station wagon loaded with tools , Jinny had gone with a friend to some meeting in the village , using the recently purchased second car .

He was glad .

It gave him a chance to unload the stuff and get it down to the cellar without a barrage of acid comments .

He had made such a fuss about buying that second car that he knew he was vulnerable .

He piled everything neatly in a corner of the cellar and turned to stare at the blank stone wall .

That was where the pegboard would go on which he would hang his hand tools .

In front of it would be his workbench .

The old nightmare which had caused him so many wakeful hours came charging in on him once more , only this time he could n't pacify it with a sleeping pill and send it away .

How in the world did one attach a pegboard to a stone wall ?

How did one attach anything to a stone wall , for that matter ?

After the pegboard there would be the paneling .

He sat down on an old box and focused on the problem .

Perhaps one bored holes in the stone with some kind of an electric gadget .

But then , when you stuck things into the holes , why did n't they come right out again ?

It all seemed rather hopeless .

He turned his attention to the workbench .

Perhaps that was the first thing to do .

A workbench had a heavy top and sturdy legs , but how did you attach sturdy legs to a heavy top so that the whole thing did n't wobble like a newborn calf and ultimately collapse when you leaned on it ?

Mr. Mills had done some figuring on a scrap of paper and given him the various kinds of boards and two-by-fours which , properly handled , would , he had assured him , turn into a workbench .

They lay on the cellar floor in a disorderly pile .

Mr. Crombie poked at it gingerly with his foot .

How could anyone know what to do with an assortment like that ?

Perhaps he had better have someone help him put up the pegboard and build the workbench - someone who knew what he was about .

Then at least he would have a place to hang his tools and something to work on .

After that everything should be simpler .

He went upstairs to phone Crumb .

To his amazement he reached him .

Mr. Crumb was laid up with a bad cold .

He did n't seem to think that attaching a pegboard to a stone wall was much of a problem and he tossed off the building of the worktable equally lightly .

The only trouble was that he himself was tied up on the school job .

That was why he had n't been able to finish the porch .

No , he did n't know of any handyman carpenter .

There was n't any such thing any more .

Carpenters all wanted steady work and at the moment every mother's son for twenty miles around that could hammer nails for twenty-five dollars a day was working on the school job .

There was a fellow named Blatz over Smithtown way .

Nobody liked to hire him because you never could tell when he was going to be taken drunk .

Mr. Crumb would probably see him at Lodge Meeting the next night .

If he was sober , which was doubtful , he 'd have him get in touch with Mr. Crombie .

Mr. Blatz had been at least sober enough to remember to telephone and he turned out to be the greatest boon that had come into Mr. Crombie 's life since he moved to Highfield , in spite of the fact that he did n't work very fast or very long at a time , and he did n't like to work at all unless Mr. Crombie hung around and talked to him .

He said he was the lonely type and working in a cellar you saw funny things coming out of the cracks in the wall if they was n't nobody with you .

So Mr. Crombie sat on a wooden box and talked in order to keep Mr. Blatz 's mind from funny things .

At the same time he watched carefully to see how one attached pegboards to stone walls , but Mr. Blatz was usually standing in his line of vision and it all seemed so simple that he did n't like to disclose his ignorance .

While Mr. Blatz was putting up the pegboards and starting the workbench , Mr. Crombie told him of this idea about paneling the whole end of the cellar .

Mr. Blatz agreed that this would be pretty .

Without further discussion he appeared the next morning with a pile of boards sticking over the end of his light truck and proceeded with the paneling , which he then stained and waxed according to his taste .

`` Now '' , he said , `` we got to put in some outlets for them power tools ; then a couple of fluorescent lamps over the workbench an ' I guess we 're about through down here '' .

It all did look very efficient and shipshape .

There was no question of that .

`` By the way '' , said Mr. Blatz , packing his tools into a battered carrier , `` them power tools needs extra voltage .

I guess you know about that .

Before you use ' em the light company 's got to run in a heavy line and you 'll need a new fuse box for the extra circuits .

That ai n't too bad ' ceptin ' the light company 's so busy you can n't ever get ' em to do nothin '' ' .

Instead of being depressed by this news , Mr. Crombie was actually relieved .

At least the moment was postponed when he had to face the mystery of the power tools .

He followed Mr. Blatz up the cellar stairs .

As usual , Mrs. Crombie was standing in the midst of a confusion of cooking utensils .

Mr. Blatz sat down in the only unoccupied kitchen chair .

`` Well '' , he said , `` got your man fixed up nice down there .

He oughta be able to build a new house with all them contraptions '' .

Mr. Crombie watched his wife with an anxious expression .

`` I was just sayin ' to him that I 'm all ready now for anything else you want done '' .

Mr. Crombie could n't remember his saying any such thing .

`` Oh , that 's wonderful '' , cried Mrs. Crombie .

`` I have a thousand things for you to do .

Doors that won n't open , and doors that won n't close and shelves and broken '' .

`` But those are the things I built the workshop for '' , protested Mr. Crombie .

`` Those are the things I can do , now that I 'm set up '' .

`` I 've been waiting to get these things done for months '' , she said .

`` We won n't live long enough if I wait for you , besides which you do n't need to worry - there 'll be plenty more '' .

But the discussion was academic .

Mr. Blatz was already taking measurements for a shelf above the kitchen sink .

When several minutes had passed and Curt had n't emerged from the livery stable , Brenner re-entered the hotel and faced Summers across the counter .

`` I have a little job for you , Charlie .

I 'm sure you won n't mind doing me a small favor '' .

Brenner 's voice was oily , but Summers was n't fooled .

He moistened his lips uneasily .

`` What is it you want me to do , Mr. Brenner '' ?

Brenner shrugged carelessly .

`` It 's very simple .

I just want you to take a message to Diane Molinari .

Tell her to come here to the hotel '' .

Vastly relieved , Summers nodded and started toward the door .

`` One thing , Summers '' , Brenner said .

`` You 're not to mention my name .

Tell her Curt Adams wants to see her '' .

Summers pulled up short , and turned around .

`` I do n't know , Mr. Brenner '' , he said haltingly , beginning to get an inkling of Brenner 's plans .

`` It does n't seem quite right , telling her a thing like that .

Could n't I just '' - His voice trailed off into silence .

Brenner continued to smile , but his eyes were cold .

He turned and looked around at the lobby as though seeing things he had n't before noticed .

`` You know , Summers '' , he said thoughtfully .

`` Eagle 's Nest ought to have a fire company .

If someone were to drop a match in here , this place would go up like a haystack '' .

He started toward the stairway , then turned to add , `` Tell her to come to Adams 's room , that Adams is in trouble .

Tell her to hurry '' .

`` Yes sir '' .

His face pale , Summers headed for the street .

Curt 's visit to the livery stable had been merely a precaution in case anyone should be watching .

He paused only long enough to ascertain that Jess 's buckskin was still missing and that his own gray was all right , then climbed through a back window and dropped to the ground outside .

The fact that Jess 's horse had not been returned to its stall could indicate that Diane 's information had been wrong , but Curt did n't interpret it this way .

A man like Jess would want to have a ready means of escape in case it was needed .

Probably his horse would be close to where he was hiding .

From the back of the barn it was a simple matter to reach Black 's house without using the street .

Curt approached the place cautiously , and watched it several minutes from the protection of a grove of trees .

There was a light in Black 's front room , but drawn curtains prevented any view of the interior .

Curt circled the house and located a barn out back .

He could hear horses moving around inside , and nothing else .

There was no lock on the door , only an iron hook which he unfastened .

He opened the door and went in , pulling it shut behind him .

Again he stood in the darkness listening , but there was only the scrape of a shod hoof on a plank floor .

He moved ahead carefully , his left hand in front of him , and came to a wooden partition .

Horse smell was very strong , and he could hear the crunch of grain being ground between strong jaws .

He found a match in his pocket and lit it .

There were two horses in the barn , a sway-backed dun and Jess Crouch 's buckskin .

Curt snuffed out the match .

It was certain now that Jess was in the house , but also , presumably , was Stacey Black .

Curt wanted to get Jess alone , without interference from anyone , even as spineless a person as the store owner .

He studied the problem for a few seconds and thought of a means by which it might be solved .

Reaching across the side of the stall , he slapped the buckskin on the rump .

The startled animal let out a terrified squeal and thrashed around in the stall .

As Curt had hoped , the house door banged open .

He slapped the buckskin again and it kicked wildly , its hoofs rattling the side of the stall .

Curt moved over beside the door and waited .

Presently he heard footsteps crossing the yard , and Jess 's smothered curses .

The door swung open , and Jess said sourly , `` What the hell 's the matter with you ? ''

The horse continued to snort .

Curt doubted that any animal belonging to Jess would find much reassurance in its owner 's voice .

Jess cursed again , and entered the barn .

A match flared , and he reached above his head to light a lantern which hung from a wire loop .

As he crossed to the side of the stall , Curt drew his gun and clicked back the hammer .

`` Before you try anything '' , he said .

`` Remember what happened to Gruller '' .

Jess caught his breath in surprise .

He started to reach for his gun , but apparently hammer it .

`` That 's the stuff '' , Curt said .

`` Just hold it that way '' .

He reached out to pull the door shut and fasten it with a sliding bolt .

`` You and I have a little talking to do , Jess .

You won n't be needing this '' .

He moved up and lifted Jess 's pistol out of its holster .

`` Damn you , Adams '' - Jess was beginning to recover from his initial shock .

`` We ai n't got nothing to talk about .

If I do n't come back in the house , Breed 's going to '' -

`` Your trigger-happy brother is n't in the house .

About now he 's probably having supper .

That long ride the four of you took must 've given him a good appetite .

Now turn around so I can see your face '' .

Jess turned .

There was raw fury in his eyes , and the veins of his neck were swollen .

`` You 're about as dumb as they come , Adams .

I do n't know what you 're up to , but when Brenner '' -

`` You can forget about Brenner , too '' , Curt said .

`` It 's Ben Arbuckle we 're going to talk about '' .

`` Arbuckle '' ?

Jess stiffened .

`` I do n't know nothin ' about him '' .

`` No ?

I suppose you do n't know anything about a piece of two-by-four , either ; one with blood all over it , Arbuckle 's blood '' .

Curt 's fingers put a little more pressure on the trigger of his gun .

`` So help me , Crouch , I 'd like to kill you where you stand , but , before I do , I 'm going to hear you admit killing him .

Now start talking .

Who told you to do it ?

Was it Dutch Brenner '' ?

Curt was holding Jess 's gun in his left hand .

He drew back his arm to slash the gunbarrel across Jess 's face , but did n't finish the motion .

Pistol whipping an unarmed man might come easy to someone like Jess , but Curt could n't bring himself to do it .

Apparently sensing this , and realizing that it gave him an advantage , Jess became bold .

`` Having all the guns makes you a big man , do n't it , Adams ?

If we was both armed , you would n't talk so tough '' .

`` No '' ?

Curt reached out and dropped Jess 's pistol back into the holster .

He retreated a step and holstered his own .

`` All right , Crouch ; we 're on even terms .

Now draw '' !

Sweat bubbled out on Jess 's swarthy face .

The fingers of his right hand twisted into a claw , but he did n't reach for the gun .

Curt , angry enough to be a little reckless , raised his hands shoulder high .

`` Does this make it any easier , coward '' ?

`` I ai n't drawin ' against you '' , Jess said thickly .

`` I heard how you outdrew Chico .

I ai n't a gunslinger '' .

`` No .

You 're the kind of bastard who sneaks up on a man from behind and hits him with a club .

I just wanted to hear you say so '' .

Jess stared at him without answering and let his hands fall to his sides .

He had found Curt 's weakness , or what to Jess was a weakness , and was smart enough to take advantage of it .

Somewhere in the distance , a woman screamed .

Curt was too involved in his own problems to pay much attention .

He had to make Jess talk , and he had to do it before Stacey Black got curious and came to investigate .

Once more he lifted Jess 's gun from its holster , only this time he tossed it into the stall with the frightened buckskin .

He dropped his own beside it .

`` We 'll do it another way , then '' , he said harshly .

Jess 's coarse features twisted in a surprised grin which was smashed out of shape by Curt 's fist .

With a roar of pain and fury Jess made his attack .

Curt managed to duck beneath the man 's flailing fist , and drove home a solid left to Jess 's mid section .

It was like hitting a sack of salt .

Pain shout up Curt 's arm clear to the shoulder , but Jess seemed hardly aware that he had been hit .

He slammed into the wall , bounced back , and caught Curt with a roundhouse right which sent him spinning .

An inch lower and it would have knocked him out .

As it was , his vision blurred and for a moment he was unable to move .

When his eyes began to focus , he saw Jess charging at him with a pitchfork .

Curt twisted to one side , and the tines of the fork bit into the floor .

Jess wasted a few seconds trying to yank them loose .

It gave Curt time to stagger to his feet .

The tines broke off under Jess 's twisting , and he swung the handle in an attempt to knock Curt 's brains out .

His aim was hurried ; so the pitchfork whistled over Curt 's head .

By now Curt was seeing clearly again .

He stepped inside Jess 's guard and landed two blows to the big man 's belly , putting everything he had behind them .

They made Jess double over .

When his head came down , Curt grabbed him by the hair and catapulted him head first into the wall .

The building shook , setting the lantern to swaying , and the buckskin to pitching again .

Even Black 's old crowbait began to snort , and from the house Black yelled , `` Jess !

What 's going on out there '' ?

Jess did n't seem too sure himself .

He lurched drunkenly to his feet , lowered his head , and took one step away from the wall .

Curt caught him flush on the nose with a blow which started at the floor .

Jess had had enough .

Blood gushed from his nose , and he backed off as rapidly as he could , stumbling over his own feet in his frantic haste to get away from Curt 's fists .

Curt was in almost as bad shape , but he would n't quit .

He backed Jess into a corner , grabbed a handful of the man 's shirtfront , and drew back his right fist .

`` Tell me about Arbuckle !

You killed him , did n't you '' ?

`` It was Brenner 's idea '' , Jess mumbled , dabbing at his nose .

`` He found out about you and Arbuckle talking .

He wanted to show the town what happened to anyone who tried to start trouble '' .

`` You mean anyone who stood up for his rights '' , Curt said .

He let go of the shirt , and Jess slumped to the floor .

Turning his back , Curt crossed to the stall , reached over to untie the buckskin 's halter rope , and waved his hand in the animal 's face .

The buckskin bolted out of the stall .

Curt moved in and picked up his gun .

He shook loose straw out of the action , and placed the gun in his holster .

Leaving Jess 's where it lay , he left the stall .

`` Get up , Crouch .

We 're going someplace '' .

Jess painfully got to his feet as someone rattled the door .

`` Who 's in there '' ?

Black called fearfully .

Curt opened the door , grabbed Black by the shoulder , and pulled him into the barn .

`` You 're staying right here for a while .

This dirty coward just admitted killing Arbuckle .

I 'm going to let him tell it to somebody else '' .

He shoved Black toward the stall , and pointed his pistol at Jess .

`` Get out of here .

You 're coming along peacefully , or I 'll put a bullet in your leg '' .

Jess stumbled through the door .

Curt followed , reaching behind him to shut the door and hook it .

Black would have little trouble getting out , but it might delay him a few minutes .

`` Where 're you takin ' me '' ?

Jess asked worriedly .

`` We 're going to Marshal Woods 's house .

Maybe if the marshal hears this himself , it 'll make a difference .

Somebody in this town must still have some backbone '' .

Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled , That the Act of July 3 , 1952 ( 66 Stat. 328 ) as amended ( 42 U. S. C. 1952 - 1958 ) , is further amended to read as follows :

In view of the increasing shortage of usable surface and ground water in many parts of the Nation and the importance of finding new sources of supply to meet its present and future water needs , it is the policy of the Congress to provide for the development of practicable low-cost means for the large-scale production of water of a quality suitable for municipal , industrial , agricultural , and other beneficial consumptive uses from saline water , and for studies and research related thereto .

As used in this Act , the term ' saline water ' includes sea water , brackish water , and other mineralized or chemically charged water , and the term ' United States ' extends to and includes the District of Columbia , the Commonwealth of Puerto Rico , and the territories and possessions of the United States .

In order to accomplish the purposes of this Act , the Secretary of the Interior shall -

conduct , encourage , and promote fundamental scientific research and basic studies to develop the best and most economical processes and methods for converting saline water into water suitable for beneficial consumptive purposes ;

conduct engineering research and technical development work to determine , by laboratory and pilot plant testing , the results of the research and studies aforesaid in order to develop processes and plant designs to the point where they can be demonstrated on a large and practical scale ;

recommend to the Congress from time to time authorization for construction and operation , or for participation in the construction and operation , of a demonstration plant for any process which he determines , on the basis of subsections ( a ) and ( b ) above , has great promise of accomplishing the purposes of this Act , such recommendation to be accompanied by a report on the size , location , and cost of the proposed plant and the engineering and economic details with respect thereto ;

study methods for the recovery and marketing of commercially valuable byproducts resulting from the conversion of saline water ; and undertake economic studies and surveys to determine present and prospective costs of producing water for beneficial consumptive purposes in various parts of the United States by the leading saline water processes as compared with other standard methods .

In carrying out his functions under section 2 of this Act , the Secretary may -

acquire the services of chemists , physicists , engineers , and other personnel by contract or otherwise ;

enter into contracts with educational institutions , scientific organizations , and industrial and engineering firms ;

make research and training grants ;

utilize the facilities of Federal scientific laboratories ;

establish and operate necessary facilities and test sites at which to carry on the continuous research , testing , development , and programming necessary to effectuate the purposes of this Act ;

acquire secret processes , technical data , inventions , patent applications , patents , licenses , land and interests in land ( including water rights ) , plants and facilities , and other property or rights by purchase , license , lease , or donation ;

assemble and maintain pertinent and current scientific literature , both domestic and foreign , and issue bibliographical data with respect thereto ;

cause on-site inspections to be made of promising projects , domestic and foreign , and , in the case of projects located in the United States , cooperate and participate in their development in instances in which the purposes of this Act will be served thereby ;

foster and participate in regional , national , and international conferences relating to saline water conversion ;

coordinate , correlate , and publish information with a view to advancing the development of low-cost saline water conversion projects ; and cooperate with other Federal departments and agencies , with State and local departments , agencies , and instrumentalities , and with interested persons , firms , institutions , and organizations .

Research and development activities undertaken by the Secretary shall be coordinated or conducted jointly with the Department of Defense to the end that developments under this Act which are primarily of a civil nature will contribute to the defense of the Nation and that developments which are primarily of a military nature will , to the greatest practicable extent compatible with military and security requirements , be available to advance the purposes of this Act and to strengthen the civil economy of the Nation .

The fullest cooperation by and with Atomic Energy Commission , the Department of Health Education and Welfare , the Department of State , and other concerned agencies shall also be carried out in the interest of achieving the objectives of this Act .

All research within the United States contracted for , sponsored , cosponsored , or authorized under authority of this Act , shall be provided for in such manner that all information , uses , products , processes , patents , and other developments resulting from such research developed by Government expenditure will ( with such exceptions and limitations , if any , as the Secretary may find to be necessary in the interest of national defense ) be available to the general public .

This subsection shall not be so construed as to deprive the owner of any background patent relating thereto of such rights as he may have thereunder .

The Secretary may dispose of water and byproducts resulting from his operations under this Act .

All moneys received from dispositions under this section shall be paid into the Treasury as miscellaneous receipts )

Nothing in the Act shall be construed to alter existing law with respect to the ownership and control of water .

The Secretary shall make reports to the President and the Congress at the beginning of each regular session of the action taken or instituted by him under the provisions of this Act and of prospective action during the ensuing year .

The Secretary of the Interior may issue rules and regulations to effectuate the purposes of this Act .

There are authorized to be appropriated such sums , to remain available until expended , as may be necessary , but not more than $ 75000000 in all , ( a ) to carry out the provisions of this Act during the fiscal years 1962 to 1967 , inclusive ; ( b ) to finance , for not more than two years beyond the end of said period , such grants , contracts , cooperative agreements , and studies as may theretofore have been undertaken pursuant to this Act ; and ( c ) to finance , for not more than three years beyond the end of said period , such activities as are required to correlate , coordinate , and round out the results of studies and research undertaken pursuant to this Act : Provided , That funds available in any one year for research and development may , subject to the approval of the Secretary of State to assure that such activities are consistent with the foreign policy objectives of the United States , be expended in cooperation with public or private agencies in foreign countries in the development of processes useful to the program in the United States : And provided further , That every such contract or agreement made with any public or private agency in a foreign country shall contain provisions effective to insure that the results or information developed in connection therewith shall be available without cost to the United States for the use of the United States throughout the world and for the use of the general public within the United States .

Section 4 of the joint resolution of September 2 , 1958 ( 72 Stat. 1707 ; 42 U. S. C. 1958 ( d ) ) , is hereby amended to read :

The authority of the Secretary of the Interior under this joint resolution to construct , operate , and maintain demonstration plants shall terminate upon the expiration of twelve years after the date on which this joint resolution is approved .

Upon the expiration of a period deemed adequate for demonstration purposes for each plant , but not to exceed such twelve year period , the Secretary shall proceed as promptly as practicable to dispose of any plants so constructed by sale to the highest bidder , or as may otherwise be directed by Act of Congress .

Upon such sale , there shall be returned to any State or public agency which has contributed financial assistance under section 3 of this joint resolution a proper share of the net proceeds of the sale .

Approved September 22 , 1961 .

Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled , That the Secretary of the Interior is hereby authorized and directed to make or cause to be made a study covering -

the causes of injuries and health hazards in metal and nonmetallic mines ( excluding coal and lignite mines ) ;

the relative effectiveness of voluntary versus mandatory reporting of accident statistics ;

the relative contribution to safety of inspection programs embodying -

right-of-entry only and right-of-entry plus enforcement authority ;

the effectiveness of health and safety education and training ;

the magnitude of effort and costs of each of these possible phases of an effective safety program for metal and nonmetallic mines ( excluding coal and lignite mines ) ; and the scope and adequacy of State mine safety laws applicable to such mines and the enforcement of such laws .

The Secretary of the Interior or any duly authorized representative shall be entitled to admission to , and to require reports from the operator of , any metal or nonmetallic mine which is in a State ( excluding any coal or lignite mine ) , the products of which regularly enter commerce or the operations of which substantially affect commerce , for the purpose of gathering data and information necessary for the study authorized in the first section of this Act .

As used in this section -

the term `` State '' includes the Commonwealth of Puerto Rico and any possession of the United States ; and the term `` commerce '' means commerce between any State and any place outside thereof , or between points within the same State but through any place outside thereof .

The Secretary of the Interior shall submit a report of his findings , together with recommendations for an effective safety program for metal and nonmetallic mines ( excluding coal and lignite mines ) based upon such findings , to the Congress not more than two years after the date of enactment of this Act .

Approved September 26 , 1961 .

Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled , That the Secretary of the Interior is hereby authorized and directed to establish and maintain a program of stabilization payments to small domestic producers of lead and zinc ores and concentrates in order to stabilize the mining of lead and zinc by small domestic producers on public , Indian , and other lands as provided in this Act .

Subject to the limitations of this Act , the Secretary shall make stabilization payments to small domestic producers upon presentation of evidence satisfactory to him of their status as such producers and of the sale by them of newly mined ores , or concentrates produced therefrom , as provided in this Act .

Payments shall be made only with respect to the metal content as determined by assay .

Such payments shall be made to small domestic producers of lead as long as the market price for common lead at New York , New York , as determined by the Secretary , is below 14 - 1 2 cents per pound , and such payments shall be 75 per centum of the difference between 14 - 1 2 cents per pound and the average market price for the month in which the sale occurred as determined by the Secretary .

Such payments shall be made to small domestic producers of zinc as long as the market price for prime western zinc at East Saint Louis , Illinois , as determined by the Secretary , is below 14 - 1 2 cents per pound , and such payments shall be 55 per centum of the difference between 14 - 1 2 cents per pound and the average market price for the month in which the sale occurred as determined by the Secretary .

The maximum amount of payments which may be made pursuant to this Act on account of sales of newly mined ores or concentrates produced therefrom made during the calendar year 1962 shall not exceed $ 4500000 ; the maximum amount of such payments which may be made on account of such sales made during the calendar year 1963 shall not exceed $ 4500000 ; the maximum amount of such payments which may be made on account of such sales made during the calendar year 1964 shall not exceed $ 4000000 ; and the maximum amount of such payments which may be made on account of such sales made during the calendar year 1965 shall not exceed $ 3500000 .

`` Not since last night .

I did n't think there was any reason to '' .

`` Maybe there is n't .

Speak to him again anyway .

Try talking to some of the fellows he works with , friends , anyone .

Try to find out how happy he is with his wife , whether he plays around with women .

You might try looking into his wife too .

She might have been talking to some of her friends about her husband if they 've been having any trouble '' .

`` You think Black 's the one we 're looking for '' ?

`` Yeah .

I think he might be '' , Conrad said grimly .

`` Then again he might not '' .

`` What a stinking world '' , Rourke said .

`` Black is Gilborn 's best friend '' .

`` I know '' .

`` Will you be coming back soon '' ?

`` I think so .

I 'm on my way to see the Jacobs woman '' .

`` Gilborn 's secretary ?

What for ?

You do n't think Gilborn is the - '' ?

`` I do n't think anything .

I just do n't want to go off half cocked before picking up Black , that 's all '' .

Conrad interrupted .

`` Gilborn says he was in his office all day with her yesterday .

I 'd like to make sure .

Also , it 's just possible she might know something about Mrs. Gilborn '' .

`` Right .

I 'll see you later '' .

`` Are n't you ever going to go home '' ?

`` It sure as hell does n't look like it , does it ?

I 'm telling you , if these corpses ever knew the trouble they put us to , they 'd think twice before letting themselves get knocked off '' .

`` Remember to tell that to the next corpse you meet '' .

Conrad hung up and sat on the small telephone-booth bench , massaging his right leg .

He looked at his watch .

It was ten minutes before eleven .

He wondered how long it would be before they had a signed confession from Lionel Black .

Thirty years ' experience let him know , even at this early stage , that Black was his man .

But he still wanted to know why .

It was a cold , windy day , the day after Kitti 's death , but Stanley Gilborn paid no attention to the blustery October wind .

After leaving Conrad , Gilborn had no destination .

He simply walked , not noticing where he was , not caring .

He stopped automatically at the street corners , waiting for the traffic lights to change , unheeding of other people , his coat open and flapping .

As he walked , he tried to think .

Of Kitti .

Of himself .

Mainly of what Conrad had tried to make him believe .

There was nothing coherent about his thinking .

It was a succession of picture images passing through his mind : the same ones , different ones , in no apparent sequence , in no logical succession .

The enormity of what Conrad had told him made it impossible for Gilborn to accept , with any degree of realism , the actuality of it .

Conrad 's words had intellectual meaning for him only .

Emotionally , they penetrated him not at all .

Whoever he was and your wife were intimate .

Gilborn remembered Conrad 's exact words .

They made sense and yet they did n't .

He knew Conrad had told him the truth .

It was so .

Yet it was n't so .

It was n't so because it could n't be so .

When Kitti was alive - and he remembered the pressure of her hand resting lightly on his arm - she had been the center of his life .

She was the sun , he the closest planet orbiting around her , the rest of the world existing and visible yet removed .

For fifty-five years he had lived , progressing towards a no-goal , eating , working , breathing without plan , without reason .

Kitti had come along to justify everything .

She was his goal , she was his reason .

He had lived all his life waiting for her .

Not once , in the time that he had known her , had he ever considered the possibility , not once , not for one one-thousandth of a second , of her infidelity .

He could not consider it now .

Not really .

And so he walked , aimless again .

The walk ended , inevitably , right in front of his hotel building .

The doorman began to nod his head automatically , then remembered who Gilborn was , what had happened to him the night before .

He looked at Gilborn with undisguised curiosity .

Gilborn passed by him without seeing him .

He crossed the lobby and rode up in the elevator lost in his own thoughts .

In the apartment itself , all was still .

The police were no longer there .

There was no evidence that anything was different than it had been .

Except that Kitti was n't there .

Without taking off his coat , he sat in the blue chair which still faced the closed bedroom door .

At last , sitting there , in the familiar surroundings , the truth began to sink in .

Who ?

He felt no anger towards Kitti , no sense that she had betrayed him .

Who ?

She was all he had , everything he had , everything he wanted .

Someone had taken her away from him .

Who ?

Where there is a left-hand entry in the ledger , there is a right-hand one , he remembered from his school days .

Where there is a victim , there is a killer .

Who ?

Whoever he was and your wife were intimate .

He rose from the chair , took off his coat .

Quickly , he went into the bedroom .

The bed still showed signs of where Kitti had lain .

Gilborn stood there for a long time .

He looked at the bed unblinkingly .

The bed was empty now .

Kitti would lie in it no more .

He would lie in it no more .

Gilborn wondered whether Kitti had lain in that same bed with & & & Who ?

For thirty minutes , Stanley Gilborn stood there .

At the end of the half-hour , racking his brains , thinking over and over again of Kitti , her friends , her past , he left the bedroom .

Who ?

He could think of no answer .

Gilborn put on his coat again .

Before leaving , he took one last , lingering look at the apartment .

He knew he would never see it again .

In the street , walking as quickly as he could , Stanley Gilborn was a lone figure .

On Blanche Jacobs , Kitti Gilborn 's death had a quite different effect .

For Blanche , Kitti 's death was a source of guilty , but nonetheless soaring , happy hope .

In Blanche 's defense , it must be said she was unaware of the newborn hope .

If anyone had asked her , she would have described herself only as nervous and worried .

The figures on the worksheet paper in front of her were jumping and waving around so badly it was all she could do to make them out clearly enough to copy them with the typewriter .

She wondered whether Stanley would call .

She wanted to be with him , to give him the comfort and companionship she knew he needed .

She had skipped her lunch hour in the fear that he might call while she was out .

He had n't .

And now she was feeling sick , both from concern about Stanley and hunger .

Why had n't he called ?

Men , she reflected , even men like Stanley , are unpredictable .

She tried to think of his unpredictable actions in the eleven years she had known him and discovered they were n't so many after all .

Stanley really was quite predictable .

That was one of the things she liked about Stanley .

He was n't like so many other men .

The dentist last night , for instance .

Dinner and the movies had been fine .

He had taken her upstairs to say good night .

She had invited him in for coffee .

It was in the kitchen , as she was watching the kettle , waiting for the water to boil , that he had grabbed for her .

Without warning , without giving her a chance to prepare for it .

From behind , he had put his arms on her shoulders , turned her around , and pressed her to him , so close she could n't breathe .

Later , she apologized for the long scratch across his face , tried to explain she could n't help herself , that the panic arose in her unwanted .

But he had n't understood .

When he left , she knew she would never see him again .

Stanley was n't like that .

She could always predict what Stanley was going to do , ever since she first met him .

Except for that one morning .

The morning he walked in to announce to her , blushing , that he was married .

She thought she was going to die .

She had assumed before then that one day he would ask her to marry him .

Blanche could n't remember when she had first arrived at this conclusion .

She thought it was sometime during the second week she worked for Stanley .

It was nothing that he said or did , but it seemed so natural to her that she should be working for him , looking forward to his eventual proposal .

She was thirty-one years old then .

Her mother was already considerably concerned over her daughter 's future .

But Blanche had been able to maintain a serene and assured composure in the face of her widowed mother 's continued carping , had been able to resist her urgings to date anyone who offered the slightest possibility of matrimony .

For Blanche , it was only a matter of time before Stanley would propose .

It was to be expected that Stanley would be shy , slow in taking such a momentous step .

Stanley went along in life , she knew , convinced that he deserved the love and faith of no woman .

As a result , he never looked for it .

But one day , she expected , he would somehow discover , without her having to tell him , that there was such a woman in the world ; a woman who was willing to give him love , faith , and anything else a woman could give a husband .

Indeed , there was a woman who , unasked , had already given him love .

Unquestionably , Blanche loved Stanley .

And then , unexpectedly , Stanley made his announcement .

On that first day , Blanche literally thought she was going to die , or , at the very least , go out of her mind .

It might have been easier for her if Kitti Walker had n't been everything that Blanche was not .

Kitti was thirty years younger than Stanley , taller than Stanley , prettier than Stanley had any right to hope for , much less expect .

Kitti could have married a score of men .

There was no reason for her to marry someone like Stanley Gilborn , there was no need for her to marry Stanley .

Kitti had come into the office , on somebody 's recommendation , because she needed help in preparing her income tax return .

Stanley had filled out the return and because , when he was finished , it was close to the lunch hour , he had politely asked Kitti to join him , never expecting her to accept .

Blanche knew all this because the door to Stanley 's office was open and , without straining too hard , she could hear everything that was said .

Stanley had gone out , saying he would be back in an hour .

He had n't come back for over two .

After that day , Blanche still did n't know exactly what had happened .

There were mornings when Stanley came in late , afternoons when he left early , days when he did n't come in at all .

Blanche knew something must be causing Stanley 's new , strange behavior but she never once connected it with Kitti Walker .

It was too unprecedented .

Then , six weeks after the day Kitti first came into the office , Stanley announced he and Kitti were married .

Somehow , Blanche managed to cover the stunned surprise and offer her congratulations .

That night the two of them left for a week 's honeymoon in Acapulco .

While they were away Blanche came into the office every morning , running things as she had always run them for Stanley , going through the week in a dazed stupor , getting things done automatically , out of habit .

For exactly one week , she was able to continue in this manner .

On the morning of Stanley 's return , however , her strength left her .

Two hours of watching his serenely happy face , listening to his soft humming as he bent over his penciled figures , and Blanche had to leave .

She stayed away for ten days .

Those ten days were like no others that Blanche had known .

Mostly , she stayed in bed .

She did n't tell anyone , even her mother , what was wrong .

She refused to have a doctor , insisting there was nothing a doctor could do for her .

Your invitation to write about Serge Prokofieff to honor his 70 th Anniversary for the April issue of Sovietskaya Muzyka is accepted with pleasure , because I admire the music of Prokofieff ; and with sober purpose , because the development of Prokofieff personifies , in many ways , the course of music in the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics .

The Serge Prokofieff whom we knew in the United States of America was gay , witty , mercurial , full of pranks and bonheur - and very capable as a professional musician .

These qualities endeared him to both the musicians and the social economic haute monde which supported the concert world of the post World War 1 , era .

Prokofieff 's outlook as a composer pianist conductor in America was , indeed , brilliant .

Prokofieff 's Classical Symphony was hailed as an ingenious work from a naturally gifted and well trained musician still in his twenties .

To the Traditionalists , it was a brilliant satire on modernism ; to the Neo Classicists , it was a challenge to the pre-war world .

What was it to Prokofieff ?

A tongue-in-cheek stylization of 18 th Century ideas ; a trial balloon to test the aesthetic climate of the times ; a brilliant piece de resistance ?

Certainly its composer was an ascending star on a new world horizon .

I heard the Classical Symphony for the first time when Koussevitzky conducted it in Paris in 1927 .

All musical Paris was there .

Some musicians were enthusiastic , some skeptical .

I myself was one of the skeptics ( 35 years ago ) .

I remember Ernest Bloch in the foyer , shouting in his high-pitched voice : `` it may be a tour de force , mais mon Dieu , can anyone take this music seriously '' ?

The answer is , `` Yes '' !

Certainly , America took Prokofieff and his Classical Symphony seriously , and with a good deal of pleasure .

His life-long friend , Serge Koussevitzky , gave unreservedly of his praise and brilliant performances in Boston , New York , and Washington , D. C. , to which he added broadcastings and recordings for the whole nation .

Chicago was also a welcome host : there , in 1921 , Prokofieff conducted the world premiere of the Love for Three Oranges , and played the first performance of his Third Piano Concerto .

`` Uncle Sam '' was , indeed , a rich uncle to Prokofieff , in those opulent , post-war victory years of peace and prosperity , bold speculations and extravaganzas , enjoyment and pleasure : `` The Golden Twenties '' .

We attended the premieres of his concertos , symphonies , and suites ; we studied , taught , and performed his piano sonatas , chamber music , gavottes , and marches ; we bought his records and played them in our schools and universities .

We unanimously agreed that Prokofieff had won his rights as a world citizen to the first ranks of Twentieth Century Composers .

Nevertheless , Prokofieff was much influenced by Paris during the Twenties : the Paris which was the artistic center of the Western World - the social Paris to which Russian aristocracy migrated - the chic Paris which attracted the tourist dollars of rich America - the avant-garde Paris of Diaghileff , Stravinsky , Koussevitzky , Cocteau , Picasso - the laissez-faire Paris of Dadaism and ultramodern art - the Paris sympathique which took young composers to her bosom with such quick and easy enthusiasms .

So young Prokofieff was the darling of success :

in his motherland ; in the spacious hunting grounds of `` Uncle Sam '' ; in the exciting salons of his lovely , brilliant Paris - mistress of gaiety - excess and abandon - world theatre of new found freedoms in tone , color , dance , design , and thought .

Meanwhile , three great terrible forces were coagulating and crystallizing .

In this world-wide conscription of men , minds , and machines , Prokofieff was recalled to his native land .

The world exploded when Fascism challenged all concepts of peace and liberty , and the outraged , freedom loving peoples of the Capitalist and Socialist worlds combined forces to stamp Fascist tyranny into cringing submission .

After this holocaust , a changing world occupied the minds of men ; a world beset with new boundaries , new treaties and governments , new goals and methods , and the age-old fears of aggression and subjugation - hunger and exposure .

In this changed world , Prokofieff settled to find himself , and to create for large national purpose .

Here , this happy , roving son of good fortune proved that he could accept the disciplines of a new social economic order fighting for its very existence and ideals in a truculent world .

Here , Prokofieff became a workman in the vineyards of Socialism - producing music for the masses .

It is at this point in his life that the mature Prokofieff emerges .

One might have expected that such a violent epoch of transition would have destroyed the creative flair of a composer , especially one whose works were so fluent and spontaneous .

But no : Prokofieff grew .

He accepted the environment of his destiny - took root and grew to fulfill the stature of his early promise .

By 1937 he had clarified his intentions to serve his people : `` I have striven for clarity and melodious idiom , but at the same time I have by no means attempted to restrict myself to the accepted methods of harmony and melody .

This is precisely what makes lucid , straightforward music so difficult to compose - the clarity must be new , not old '' .

How right he was ; how clearly he saw the cultural defection of experimentation as an escape for those who dare not or prefer not to face the discipline of modern traditionalism .

And with what resource did Prokofieff back up his Credo of words - with torrents of powerful music .

Compare the vast difference in scope and beauty between his neat and witty little Classical Symphony and his big , muscular , passionate , and eloquent Fifth Symphony ; or the Love for Three Oranges ( gay as it is ) with the wonderful , imaginative , colorful , and subtle tenderness of the magnificent ballet , The Stone Flower .

This masterpiece has gaiety , too , but it is the gaiety of dancing people : earthy , salty and humorous .

Of course , these works are not comparable , even though the same brain conceived them .

The early works were conceived for a sophisticated , international audience ; the later works were conceived to affirm a way of life for fellow citizens .

However , in all of Prokofieff 's music , young or mature , we find his profile - his `` signature '' - his craftsman 's attitude .

Prokofieff never forsakes his medium for the cause of experimentation per se .

In orchestration , he stretches the limits of instrumentation with good judgment and a fine imagination for color .

His sense for rhythmic variety and timing is impeccable .

His creative development of melodic designs of Slavic dance tunes and love songs is captivating : witty , clever , adroit , and subtle .

His counterpoint is pertinent , skillful , and rarely thick .

Also , it should be noted that the polytonal freedom of his melodies and harmonic modulations , the brilliant orchestrations , the adroitness for evading the heaviness of figured bass , the skill in florid counterpoint were not lost in his mature output , even in the spectacular historical dramas of the stage and cinema , where a large , dramatic canvas of sound was required .

That Prokofieff 's harmonies and forms sometimes seem professionally routine to our ears , may or may not indicate that he was less of an `` original '' than we prefer to believe .

Need for novelty may be a symptom of cultural fatigue and instability .

Prokofieff might well emerge as a cultural hero , who , by the force of his creative life , helped preserve the main stream of tradition , to which the surviving idioms of current experimentalism may be eventually added and integrated .

At this date , it seems probable that the name of Serge Prokofieff will appear in the archives of History , as an effective Traditionalist , who was fully aware of the lure and danger of experimentation , and used it as it served his purpose ; yet was never caught up in it - never a slave to its academic dialectics .

Certainly , it is the traditional clarity of his music which has endeared him to the Western World - not his experimentations .

So Prokofieff was able to cultivate his musical talents and harvest a rich reward from them .

Nor can anyone be certain that Prokofieff would have done better , or even as well , under different circumstances .

His fellow countryman , Igor Stravinsky , certainly did not .

Why did Prokofieff expand in stature and fecundity , while Stravinsky ( who leaped into fame like a young giant ) dwindled in stature and fruitfulness ?

I think the answer is to be found in Prokofieff 's own words :

`` the clarity must be new , not old '' .

When Prokofieff forged his new clarity of `` lucid , straightforward music , so difficult to compose '' , he shaped his talents to his purpose .

When Stravinsky shaped his purpose to the shifting scenes of many cultures , many salons , many dialectics , many personalities , he tried to refashion himself into a stylist of many styles , determined by many disparate cultures .

Prokofieff was guided in a consistent direction by the life of his own people - by the compass of their national ideas .

But Stravinsky was swayed by the attitudes of whatever culture he was reflecting .

In all his miscalculations , Stravinsky made the fatal historical blunder of presuming that he could transform other composers ' inspirations - representing many peoples , time periods and styles - into his own music by warping the harmony , melody , or form , to verify his own experiments .

Because of the authentic homogeneity of his early Nationalistic materials , and his flair for orchestrations - his brilliant Petruchka , his savage Sacre du Printemps , his incisive Les Noces - the world kept hoping that he could recapture the historical direction for which his native talents were predisposed .

But time is running out , and many of Stravinsky 's admirers begin to fear that he will never find terra firma .

His various aesthetic postulates remain as landmarks of a house divided against itself : Supra Expressionism , Neo Paganism , Neo Classicism , Neo Romanticism , Neo Jazz , Neo Ecclesiasticism , Neo Popularism , and most recently , Post Serialism - all competing with each other within one composer !

What a patchwork of proclamations and renunciations !

Meager and shabby by-products linger to haunt our memories of a once mighty protagonist ; a maladroit reharmonization of our National Anthem ( The Star-Spangled Banner ) ; a poor attempt to write an idiomatic jazz concerto ; a circus polka for elephants ; his hopes that the tunes from his old music might be used for popular American commercial songs !

Stravinsky , nearing the age of eighty , is like a lost and frantic bird , flitting from one abandoned nest to another , searching for a home .

How differently Prokofieff 's life unfolded .

Prokofieff was able to adjust his creative personality to a swiftly changing world without losing his particular force and direction .

In the process , his native endowments were stretched , strengthened and disciplined to serve their human purpose .

With a large and circumspect 20 th Century technique , he wove the materials of national heroes and events , national folklore and children 's fairy tales - Slavic dances and love songs - into a solid musical literature which served his people well , and is providing much enjoyment to the World at large .

Of course , it must not be forgotten that in achieving this historical feat , Prokofieff had the vast resources of his people behind him ; time and economic security ; symphony orchestras , opera and ballet companies ; choruses , chamber music ensembles ; soloists ; recordings ; broadcastings ; television ; large and eager audiences .

It must be conceded that his native land provided Prokofieff with many of the necessary conditions for great creative incentive :

economic security and cultural opportunities , incisive idioms , social fermentations for a new national ideology - a sympathetic public and a large body of performers especially trained to fulfill his purpose .

Thus in Prokofieff the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics produced one of the great composers of the Twentieth Century .

That his moods , even in his early years , are those of his people , does him honor , as his music honors those who inspired it .

That he mastered every aspect of his medium according to his own great talents and contemporary judgments , is a good and solid symbol of his people under the tremendous pressures of proclaiming and practising the rigors of a new culture ; and perhaps of even greater significance - his music is strong 20 th Century evidence of the effectiveness of Evolution , based on a broad Traditionalism for the creative art of music .

April 10 marked a memorable date in New York 's musical history - indeed in the musical history of the entire eastern United States .

On that date the Musicians Emergency Fund , organized to furnish employment for musicians unable to obtain engagements during the depression and to provide relief for older musicians who lost their fortunes in the stock market crash , observed its 30 th anniversary .

In a few school districts one finds a link between school and job .

In those vocational programs organized with Smith-Hughes money , there may be a close tie between the labor union and a local employer on the one hand and the vocational teacher on the other .

In these cases a graduate may enter directly into an apprentice program , saving a year because of his vocational courses in grades 11 and 12 .

The apprentice program will involve further education on a part-time basis , usually at night , perhaps using some of the same equipment of the high school .

These opportunities are to be found in certain cities in such crafts as auto mechanics , carpentry , drafting , electrical work , tool-and-die work , and sheet-metal work .

Formally organized vocational programs supported by federal funds allow high school students to gain experience in a field of work which is likely to lead to a full-time job on graduation .

The `` diversified occupations '' program is a part-time trade preparatory program conducted over two school years on a cooperative basis between the school and local industrial and business employers .

The `` distributive education '' program operates in a similar way , with arrangements between the school and employers in merchandising fields .

In both cases the student attends school half-time and works in a regular job the other half .

He receives remuneration for his work .

In a few places cooperative programs between schools and employers in clerical work have shown the same possibilities for allowing the student , while still in school , to develop skills which are immediately marketable upon graduation .

Adult education courses , work-study programs of various sorts - these are all evidence of a continuing interest of the schools in furthering educational opportunities for out-of-school youth .

In general , however , it may be said that when a boy or a girl leaves the high school , the school authorities play little or no part in the decision of what happens next .

If the student drops out of high school , the break with the school is even more complete .

When there is employment opportunity for youth , this arrangement - or lack of arrangement - works out quite well .

Indeed , in some periods of our history and in some neighborhoods the job opportunities have been so good that undoubtedly a great many boys who were potential members of the professions quit school at an early age and went to work .

Statistically this has represented a loss to the nation , although one must admit that in an individual case the decision in retrospect may have been a wise one .

I make no attempt to measure the enduring satisfaction and material well-being of a man who went to work on graduation from high school and was highly successful in the business which he entered .

He may or may not be `` better off '' than his classmate who went on to a college and professional school .

But in the next decades the nation needs to educate for the professions all the potential professional talent .

In a later chapter dealing with the suburban school , I shall discuss the importance of arranging a program for the academically talented and highly gifted youth in any high school where he is found .

In the Negro neighborhoods and also to some extent in the mixed neighborhoods the problem may be one of identification and motivation .

High motivation towards higher education must start early enough so that by the time the boy or girl reaches grade 9 he or she has at least developed those basic skills which are essential for academic work .

Undoubtedly far more can be done in the lower grades in this regard in the Negro schools .

However , the teacher can only go so far if the attitude of the community and the family is anti-intellectual .

And the fact remains that there are today few shining examples of Negroes in positions of intellectual leadership .

This is not due to any policy of discrimination on the part of the Northern universities .

Quite the contrary , as I can testify from personal experience as a former university president .

Rather we see here another vicious circle .

The absence of successful Negroes in the world of scholarship and science has tended to tamp down enthusiasm among Negro youth for academic careers .

I believe the situation is improving , but the success stories need to be heavily publicized .

Here again we run into the roadblock that Negroes do not like to be designated as Negroes in the press .

How can the vicious circle be broken ?

This is a problem to which leaders of opinion , both Negro and white , should devote far more attention .

It is at least as important as the more dramatic attempts to break down barriers of inequality in the South .

I should like to underline four points I made in my first report with respect to vocational education .

First and foremost , vocational courses should not replace courses which are essential parts of the required academic program for graduation .

Second , vocational courses should be provided in grades 11 and 12 and not require more than half the student 's time in those years ; however , for slow learners and prospective dropouts these courses ought to begin earlier .

Third , the significance of the vocational courses is that those enrolled are keenly interested in the work ; they realize the relevance of what they are learning to their future careers , and this sense of purpose is carried over to the academic courses which they are studying at the same time .

Fourth , the type of vocational training programs should be related to the employment opportunities in the general locality .

This last point is important because if high school pupils are aware that few , if any , graduates who have chosen a certain vocational program have obtained a job as a consequence of the training , the whole idea of relevance disappears .

Vocational training which holds no hope that the skill developed will be in fact a marketable skill becomes just another school `` chore '' for those whose interest in their studies has begun to falter .

Those who , because of population mobility and the reputed desire of employers to train their own employees , would limit vocational education to general rather than specific skills ought to bear in mind the importance of motivation in any kind of school experience .

I have been using the word `` vocational '' as a layman would at first sight think it should be used .

I intend to include under the term all the practical courses open to boys and girls .

These courses develop skills other than those we think of when we use the adjective `` academic '' .

Practically all of these practical skills are of such a nature that a degree of mastery can be obtained in high school sufficient to enable the youth to get a job at once on the basis of the skill .

They are in this sense skills marketable immediately on graduation from high school .

To be sure , in tool-and-die work and in the building trades , the first job must be often on an apprentice basis , but two years of halftime vocational training enables the young man thus to anticipate one year of apprentice status .

Similarly , a girl who graduates with a good working knowledge of stenography and the use of clerical machines and who is able to get a job at once may wish to improve her skill and knowledge by a year or two of further study in a community college or secretarial school .

Of course , it can be argued that an ability to write English correctly and with some degree of elegance is a marketable skill .

So , too , is the mathematical competence of a college graduate who has majored in mathematics .

In a sense almost all high school and college courses could be considered as vocational to the extent that later in life the student in his vocation ( which may be a profession ) will be called upon to use some of the skills developed and the competence obtained .

In spite of the shading of one type of course into another , I believe it is useful to talk about vocational courses as apart from academic courses .

Perhaps a course in typewriting might be regarded as the exception which proves the rule .

Today many college bound students try to take a course in personal typing , as they feel a certain degree of mastery of this skill is almost essential for one who proposes to do academic work in college and a professional school .

Most of our largest cities have one or more separate vocational or technical high schools .

In this respect , public education in the large cities differs from education in the smaller cities and consolidated school districts .

The neighborhood high schools are not , strictly speaking , comprehensive schools , because some of the boys and girls may be attending a vocational or technical high school instead of the local school .

Indeed , one school superintendent in a large city objects to the use of the term comprehensive high school for the senior high schools in his city , because these schools do not offer strictly vocational programs .

He prefers to designate such schools as `` general '' high schools .

The suburban high school , it is worth noting , also is not a widely comprehensive high school because of the absence of vocational programs .

The reason is that there is a lack of interest on the part of the community .

Therefore employment and education in all the schools in a metropolitan area are related in different ways from those which are characteristic of the comprehensive high school described in my first report .

The separate vocational or technical high schools in the large cities must be reckoned as permanent institutions .

By and large their programs are satisfactorily connected both to the employment situation and to the realities of the apprentice system .

It is not often realized to what degree certain trades are in many communities closed areas of employment , except for a lucky few .

One has to talk confidentially with some of the directors of vocational high schools to realize that a boy cannot just say , `` I want to be a plumber '' , and then , by doing good work , find a job .

It is far more difficult in many communities to obtain admission to an apprentice program which involves union approval than to get into the most selective medical school in the nation .

Two stories will illustrate what I have in mind .

One vocational instructor in a city vocational school , speaking of his course in a certain field , said he had no difficulty placing all students in jobs outside of the city .

In the city , he said , the waiting list for those who want to join the union is so long that unless a boy has an inside track he can n't get in .

In a far distant part of the United States , I was talking to an instructor about a boy who in the twelfth grade was doing special work .

`` What does he have in mind to do when he graduates '' ?

`` Oh , he 'll be a plumber '' , came the answer .

`` But is n't it almost impossible to get into the union '' ?

I asked .

`` He 'll have no difficulty '' , I was told .

`` He has very good connections '' .

In my view , there should be a school which offers significant vocational programs for boys within easy reach of every family in a city .

Ideally these schools should be so located that one or more should be in the area where demand for practical courses is at the highest .

An excellent example of a successful location of a new vocational high school is the Dunbar Vocational High School in Chicago .

Located in a bad slum area now undergoing redevelopment , this school and its program are especially tailored to the vocational aims of its students .

Hardly a window has been broken since Dunbar first was opened ( and vandalism in schools is a major problem in many slum areas ) .

I discovered in the course of a visit there that almost all the pupils were Negroes .

They were learning trades as diverse as shoe repairing , bricklaying , carpentry , cabinet making , auto mechanics , and airplane mechanics .

The physical facilities at Dunbar are impressive , but more impressive is the attitude of the pupils .

Nothing like Godot , he arrived before the hour .

His letter had suggested we meet at my hotel at noon on Sunday , and I came into the lobby as the clock struck twelve .

He was waiting .

My wish to meet Samuel Beckett had been prompted by simple curiosity and interest in his work .

American newspaper reviewers like to call his plays nihilistic .

They find deep pessimism in them .

Even so astute a commentator as Harold Clurman of The Nation has said that `` Waiting for Godot '' is `` the concentrate of the contemporary European mood of despair '' .

But to me Beckett 's writing had seemed permeated with love for human beings and with a kind of humor that I could reconcile neither with despair nor with nihilism .

Could it be that my own eyes and ears had deceived me ?

Is his a literature of defeat , irrelevant to the social crises we face ?

Or is it relevant because it teaches us something useful to know about ourselves ?

I knew that a conversation with the author would not settle such questions , because a man is not the same as his writing : in the last analysis , the questions had to be settled by the work itself .

Nevertheless I was curious .

My curiosity was sharpened a day or two before the interview by a conversation I had with a well-informed teacher of literature , a Jesuit father , at a conference on religious drama near Paris .

When Beckett 's name came into the discussion , the priest grew loud and told me that Beckett `` hates life '' .

That , I thought , is at least one thing I can find out when we meet .

Beckett 's appearance is rough-hewn Irish .

The features of his face are distinct , but not fine .

They look as if they had been sculptured with an unsharpened chisel .

Unruly hair goes straight up from his forehead , standing so high that the top falls gently over , as if to show that it really is hair and not bristle .

One might say it combines the man ; own pride and humility .

For he has the pride that comes of self acceptance and the humility , perhaps of the same genesis , not to impose himself upon another .

His light blue eyes , set deep within the face , are actively and continually looking .

He seems , by some unconscious division of labor , to have given them that one function and no other , leaving communication to the rest of the face .

The mouth frequently breaks into a disarming smile .

The voice is light in timbre , with a rough edge that corresponds to his visage .

The Irish accent is , as one would expect , combined with slight inflections from the French .

His tweed suit was a baggy gray and green .

He wore a brown knit sports shirt with no tie .

We walked down the Rue de L ' Arcade , thence along beside the Madeleine and across to a sidewalk cafe opposite that church .

The conversation that ensued may have been engrossing but it could hardly be called world shattering .

For one thing , the world that Beckett sees is already shattered .

His talk turns to what he calls `` the mess '' , or sometimes `` this buzzing confusion '' .

I reconstruct his sentences from notes made immediately after our conversation .

What appears here is shorter than what he actually said but very close to his own words .

`` The confusion is not my invention .

We cannot listen to a conversation for five minutes without being acutely aware of the confusion .

It is all around us and our only chance now is to let it in .

The only chance of renovation is to open our eyes and see the mess .

It is not a mess you can make sense of '' .

I suggested that one must let it in because it is the truth , but Beckett did not take to the word truth .

`` What is more true than anything else ?

To swim is true , and to sink is true .

One is not more true than the other .

One cannot speak anymore of being , one must speak only of the mess .

When Heidegger and Sartre speak of a contrast between being and existence , they may be right , I do n't know , but their language is too philosophical for me .

I am not a philosopher .

One can only speak of what is in front of him , and that now is simply the mess '' .

Then he began to speak about the tension in art between the mess and form .

Until recently , art has withstood the pressure of chaotic things .

It has held them at bay .

It realized that to admit them was to jeopardize form .

`` How could the mess be admitted , because it appears to be the very opposite of form and therefore destructive of the very thing that art holds itself to be '' ?

But now we can keep it out no longer , because we have come into a time when `` it invades our experience at every moment .

It is there and it must be allowed in '' .

I granted this might be so , but found the result to be even more attention to form than was the case previously .

And why not ?

How , I asked , could chaos be admitted to chaos ?

Would not that be the end of thinking and the end of art ?

If we look at recent art we find it preoccupied with form .

Beckett 's own work is an example .

Plays more highly formalized than `` Waiting for Godot '' , `` Endgame '' , and `` Krapp 's Last Tape '' would be hard to find .

`` What I am saying does not mean that there will henceforth be no form in art .

It only means that there will be new form , and that this form will be of such a type that it admits the chaos and does not try to say that the chaos is really something else .

The form and the chaos remain separate .

The latter is not reduced to the former .

That is why the form itself becomes a preoccupation , because it exists as a problem separate from the material it accommodates .

To find a form that accommodates the mess , that is the task of the artist now '' .

Yet , I responded , could not similar things be said about the art of the past ?

Is it not characteristic of the greatest art that it confronts us with something we cannot clarify , demanding that the viewer respond to it in his own never predictable way ?

What is the history of criticism but the history of men attempting to make sense of the manifold elements in art that will not allow themselves to be reduced to a single philosophy or a single aesthetic theory ?

Is n't all art ambiguous ?

`` Not this '' , he said , and gestured toward the Madeleine .

The classical lines of the church which Napoleon thought of as a Temple of Glory , dominated all the scene where we sat .

The Boulevard de la Madeleine , the Boulevard Malesherbes , and the Rue Royale ran to it with graceful flattery , bearing tidings of the Age of Reason .

`` Not this .

This is clear .

This does not allow the mystery to invade us .

With classical art , all is settled .

But it is different at Chartres .

There is the unexplainable , and there art raises questions that it does not attempt to answer '' .

I asked about the battle between life and death in his plays .

Didi and Gogo hover on the edge of suicide ; Hamm 's world is death and Clov may or may not get out of it to join the living child outside .

Is this life death question a part of the chaos ?

`` Yes .

If life and death did not both present themselves to us , there would be no inscrutability .

If there were only darkness , all would be clear .

It is because there is not only darkness but also light that our situation becomes inexplicable .

Take Augustine 's doctrine of grace given and grace withheld : have you pondered the dramatic qualities in this theology ?

Two thieves are crucified with Christ , one saved and the other damned .

How can we make sense of this division ?

In classical drama , such problems do not arise .

The destiny of Racine 's Phedre is sealed from the beginning : she will proceed into the dark .

As she goes , she herself will be illuminated .

At the beginning of the play she has partial illumination and at the end she has complete illumination , but there has been no question but that she moves toward the dark .

That is the play .

Within this notion clarity is possible , but for us who are neither Greek nor Jansenist there is not such clarity .

The question would also be removed if we believed in the contrary - total salvation .

But where we have both dark and light we have also the inexplicable .

The key word in my plays is ' perhaps '' ' .

Given a theological lead , I asked what he thinks about those who find a religious significance to his plays .

`` Well , really there is none at all .

I have no religious feeling .

Once I had a religious emotion .

It was at my first Communion .

No more .

My mother was deeply religious .

So was my brother .

He knelt down at his bed as long as he could kneel .

My father had none .

The family was Protestant , but for me it was only irksome and I let it go .

My brother and mother got no value from their religion when they died .

At the moment of crisis it had no more depth than an old school tie .

Irish Catholicism is not attractive , but it is deeper .

When you pass a church on an Irish bus , all the hands flurry in the sign of the cross .

One day the dogs of Ireland will do that too and perhaps also the pigs '' .

But do the plays deal with the same facets of experience religion must also deal with ?

`` Yes , for they deal with distress .

Some people object to this in my writing .

At a party an English intellectual - so-called - asked me why I write always about distress .

As if it were perverse to do so !

He wanted to know if my father had beaten me or my mother had run away from home to give me an unhappy childhood .

I told him no , that I had had a very happy childhood .

Then he thought me more perverse than ever .

I left the party as soon as possible and got into a taxi .

On the glass partition between me and the driver were three signs :

one asked for help for the blind , another help for orphans , and the third for relief for the war refugees .

One does not have to look for distress .

It is screaming at you even in the taxis of London '' .

Lunch was over , and we walked back to the hotel with the light and dark of Paris screaming at us .

The personal quality of Samuel Beckett is similar to qualities I had found in the plays .

He says nothing that compresses experience within a closed pattern .

`` Perhaps '' stands in place of commitment .

At the same time , he is plainly sympathetic , clearly friendly .

If there were only the mess , all would be clear ; but there is also compassion .

As a Christian , I know I do not stand where Beckett stands , but I do see much of what he sees .

As a writer on the theater , I have paid close attention to the plays .

Harold Clurman is right to say that `` Waiting for Godot '' is a reflection ( he calls it a distorted reflection ) `` of the impasse and disarray of Europe 's present politics , ethic , and common way of life '' .

Yet it is not only Europe the play refers to .

`` Waiting for Godot '' sells even better in America than in France .

The consciousness it mirrors may have come earlier to Europe than to America , but it is the consciousness that most `` mature '' societies arrive at when their successes in technological and economic systematization propel them into a time of examining the not strictly practical ends of culture .

America is now joining Europe in this `` mature '' phase of development .

Whether any of us remain in it long will depend on what happens as a result of the technological and economic revolutions now going on in the countries of Asia and Africa , and also of course on how long the cold war remains cold .

The `` reality '' to which they respond is rationally empty and their art is an imitation of the inescapable powerfulness of this unknown and empty world .

Their artistic rationale is given to the witness of unreason .

These polar concerns ( imitation vs. formalism ) reflect a philosophical and religious situation which has been developing over a long period of time .

The breakdown of classical structures of meaning in all realms of western culture has given rise to several generations of artists who have documented the disintegrative processes .

Thus the image of man has suffered complete fragmentation in personal and spiritual qualities , and complete objectification in sub-human and quasi mechanistic powers .

The image of the world tends to reflect the hostility and indifference of man or else to dissolve into empty spaces and overwhelming mystery .

The image of God has simply disappeared .

All such imitations of negative quality have given rise to a compensatory response in the form of a heroic and highly individualistic humanism : if man can neither know nor love reality as it is , he can at least invent an artistic `` reality '' which is its own world and which can speak to man of purely personal and subjective qualities capable of being known and worthy of being loved .

The person of the artist becomes a final bastion of meaning in a world rendered meaningless by the march of events and the decay of classical religious and philosophical systems .

Whatever pole of this contrast one emphasizes and whatever the tension between these two approaches to understanding the artistic imagination , it will be readily seen that they are not mutually exclusive , that they belong together .

Without the decay of a sense of objective reference ( except as the imitation of mystery ) , the stress on subjective invention would never have been stimulated into being .

And although these insights into the nature of art may be in themselves insufficient for a thoroughgoing philosophy of art , their peculiar authenticity in this day and age requires that they be taken seriously and gives promise that from their very substance , new and valid chapters in the philosophy of art may be written .

For better or worse we cannot regard `` imitation '' in the arts in the simple mode of classical rationalism or detached realism .

A broader concept of imitation is needed , one which acknowledges that true invention is important , that the artist 's creativity in part transcends the non artistic causal factors out of which it arises .

On the other hand , we cannot regard artistic invention as pure , uncaused , and unrelated to the times in which it occurs .

We need a doctrine of imitation to save us from the solipsism and futility of pure formalism .

Accordingly , it is the aim of this essay to advance a new theory of imitation ( which I shall call mimesis in order to distinguish it from earlier theories of imitation ) and a new theory of invention ( which I shall call symbol for reasons to be stated hereafter ) .

The word `` mimesis '' ( `` imitation '' ) is usually associated with Plato and Aristotle .

For Plato , `` imitation '' is twice removed from reality , being a poor copy of physical appearance , which in itself is a poor copy of ideal essence .

All artistic and mythological representations , therefore , are `` imitations of imitations '' and are completely superseded by the truth value of `` dialectic '' , the proper use of the inquiring intellect .

In Plato 's judgment , the arts play a meaningful role in society only in the education of the young , prior to the full development of their intellectual powers .

Presupposed in Plato 's system is a doctrine of levels of insight , in which a certain kind of detached understanding is alone capable of penetrating to the most sublime wisdom .

Aristotle also tended to stratify all aspects of human nature and activity into levels of excellence and , like Plato , he put the pure and unimpassioned intellect on the top level .

The Poetics , in affirming that all human arts are `` modes of imitation '' , gives a more serious role to artistic mimesis than did Plato .

But Aristotle kept the principle of levels and even augmented it by describing in the Poetics what kinds of character and action must be imitated if the play is to be a vehicle of serious and important human truths .

For both Plato and Aristotle artistic mimesis , in contrast to the power of dialectic , is relatively incapable of expressing the character of fundamental reality .

The central concern of Erich Auerbach 's impressive volume called Mimesis is to describe the shift from a classic theory of imitation ( based upon a recognition of levels of truth ) to a Christian theory of imitation in which the levels are dissolved .

Following the theme of Incarnation in the Gospels , the Christian artist and critic sees in the most commonplace and ordinary events `` figures '' of divine power and reality .

Here artistic realism involves the audience in an impassioned participation in events whose overtones and implications are transcendent .

Artistic mimesis under Christian influence records the involvement of all persons , however humble , in a divine drama .

The artist , unlike the philosopher , is not a removed observer aiming at neutral and rarified high levels of abstraction .

He is the conveyor of a sacred reality by which he has been grasped .

I have chosen to use the word `` mimesis '' in its Christian rather than its classic implications and to discover in the concrete forms of both art and myth powers of theological expression which , as in the Christian mind , are the direct consequence of involvement in historical experience , which are not reserved , as in the Greek mind , only to moments of theoretical reflection .

In the first instance , `` mimesis '' is here used to mean the recalling of experience in terms of vivid images rather than in terms of abstract ideas or conventional designations .

By `` image '' is meant not only a visual presentation , but also remembered sensations of any of the five senses plus the feelings which are immediately conjoined therewith .

This is the primary function of the imagination operating in the absence of the original experiential stimulus by which the images were first appropriated .

Mimesis is the nearest possible thing to the actual re-living of experience , in which the imagining person recovers through images something of the force and depth characteristic of experience itself .

The images themselves , like their counterparts in experience , are not neutral qualities to be surveyed dispassionately ; they are fields of force exerting a unique influence on the sensibilities and a unique relatedness to one another .

They bring an inextricable component of value within themselves , with attractions and repulsions native to their own quality .

As in experience one is seized by given entities and their interrelations and is forced to respond in value feelings to them , so one is similarly seized in the mimetic presentation of images .

Mimesis here is not to be confused with literalism or realism in the conventional sense .

A word taken in its dictionary meaning , a photographic image of a recognizable object , the mere picturing of a `` scene '' tends to lose experiential vividness and to connote such conventional abstractions as to invite neutral reception without the incitement of value feelings .

Similarly experience itself can be conventionalized so that people react to certain preconceived clues for behavior without awareness of the vitality of their experiential field .

A truly vivid imagination moves beyond the conventional recollection to a sense of immediacy .

The mimetic character of the imaginative consciousness tends to express itself in the presentation of artistic forms and materials .

When words can be used in a more fresh and primitive way so that they strike with the force of sights and sounds , when tones of sound and colors of paint and the carven shape all strike the sensibilities with an undeniable force of data in and of themselves , compelling the observer into an attitude of attention , all this imitates the way experience itself in its deepest character strikes upon the door of consciousness and clamors for entrance .

These are like the initial ways in which the world forces itself upon the self and thrusts the self into decision and choice .

The presence of genuine mimesis in art is marked by the persistence with which the work demands attention and compels valuation even though it is but vaguely understood .

Underlying these conceptions of mimesis are certain presuppositions concerning the nature of primary human experience which require some exposition before the main argument can proceed .

Experience is not seen , as it is in classical rationalism , as presenting us initially with clear and distinct objects simply located in space and registering their character , movements , and changes on the tabula rasa of an uninvolved intellect .

Neither is primary experience understood according to the attitude of modern empiricism in which nothing is thought to be received other than signals of sensory qualities producing their responses in the appropriate sense organs .

Primary feelings of the world come neither as a collection of clearly known objects ( houses , trees , implements , etc . ) nor a collection of isolated and neutral sensory qualities .

In contrast to all this , primary data are data of a self involved in environing processes and powers .

The most primitive feelings are rudimentary value feelings , both positive and negative : a desire to appropriate this or that part of the environment into oneself ; a desire to avoid and repel this or that other part .

These desires presuppose a sense of causally efficacious powers in which one is involved , some working for one 's good , others threatening ill .

Gone is the tabula rasa of the mind .

In its place is a passionate consciousness grasped and molded to feelings of positive or negative values even as the actions of one 's life are determined by constellations of process in which one is caught .

The principal defender of this view of primary experience as `` causal efficacy '' is Alfred North Whitehead .

Our most elemental and unavoidable impressions , he says , are those of being involved in a large arena of powers which have a longer past than our own , which are interrelated in a vast movement through the present toward the future .

We feel the quality of these powers initially as in some degree wholesome or threatening .

Later abstractive and rational processes may indicate errors of judgment in these apprehensions of value , but the apprehensions themselves are the primary stuff of experience .

It takes a great deal of abstraction to free oneself from the primitive impression of larger unities of power and influence and to view one 's world simply as a collection of sense data arranged in such and such sequence and pattern , devoid of all power to move the feelings and actions except in so far as they present themselves for inspection .

Whitehead is here questioning David Hume 's understanding of the nature of experience ; he is questioning , also , every epistemology which stems from Hume 's presupposition that experience is merely sense data in abstraction from causal efficacy , and that causal efficacy is something intellectually imputed to the world , not directly perceived .

What Hume calls `` sensation '' is what Whitehead calls `` perception in the mode of presentational immediacy '' which is a sophisticated abstraction from perception in the mode of causal efficacy .

As long as perception is seen as composed only of isolated sense data , most of the quality and interconnectedness of existence loses its objectivity , becomes an invention of consciousness , and the result is a philosophical scepticism .

Whitehead contends that the human way of understanding existence as a unity of interlocking and interdependent processes which constitute each other and which cause each other to be and not to be is possible only because the basic form of such an understanding , for all its vagueness and tendency to mistake the detail , is initially given in the way man feels the world .

In this respect experience is broader and full of a richer variety of potential meanings than the mind of man or any of his arts or culture are capable of making clear and distinct .

A chief characteristic of experience in the mode of causal efficacy is one of derivation from the past .

Both I and my feelings come up out of a chain of events that fan out into the past into sources that are ultimately very unlike the entity which I now am .

As part of the same arrangement , Torrio had , in the spirit of peace and good will , and in exchange for armed support in the April election campaign , bestowed upon O ' Banion a third share in the Hawthorne Smoke Shop proceeds and a cut in the Cicero beer trade .

The coalition was to prove inadvisable .

O ' Banion was a complex and frightening man , whose bright blue eyes stared with a kind of frozen candour into others ' .

He had a round , frank Irish face , creased in a jovial grin that stayed bleakly in place even when he was pumping bullets into someone 's body .

He carried three guns - one in the right trouser pocket , one under his left armpit , one in the left outside coat pocket - and was equally lethal with both hands .

He killed accurately , freely , and dispassionately .

The police credited him with twenty-five murders but he was never brought to trial for one of them .

Like a fair number of bootleggers he disliked alcohol .

He was an expert florist , tenderly dextrous in the arrangement of bouquets and wreaths .

He had no apparent comprehension of morality ; he divided humanity into `` right guys '' and `` wrong guys '' , and the wrong ones he was always willing to kill and trample under .

He had what was described by a psychologist as a `` sunny brutality '' .

He walked with a heavy list to the right , as that leg was four inches shorter than the other , but the lurch did not reduce his feline quickness with his guns .

Landesco thought him `` just a superior sort of plugugly '' but he was , in fact , with his aggression and hostility , and nerveless indifference to risking or administering pain , a casebook psychopath .

He was also at this time , although not so interwoven in high politics and the rackets as Torrio and Capone , the most powerful and most dangerous mob leader in the Chicago underworld , the roughneck king .

O ' Banion was born in poverty , the son of an immigrant Irish plasterer , in the North Side 's Little Hell , close by the Sicilian quarter and Death Corner .

He had been a choir boy at the Holy Name Cathedral and also served as an acolyte to Father O ' Brien .

The influence of Mass was less pervasive than that of the congested , slum tenements among the bawdy houses , honkytonks , and sawdust saloons of his birthplace ; he ran wild with the child gangs of the neighbourhood , and went through the normal pressure-cooker course of thieving , police dodging , and housebreaking .

At the age of ten , when he was working as a newsboy in the Loop , he was knocked down by a streetcar which resulted in his permanently shortened leg .

Because of this he was known as Gimpy ( but , as with Capone and his nickname of Scarface , never in his presence ) .

In his teens O ' Banion was enrolled in the vicious Market Street gang and he became a singing waiter in McGovern's Cafe , a notoriously low and rowdy dive in North Clark Street , where befuddled customers were methodically looted of their money by the singing waiters before being thrown out .

He then got a job with the Chicago Herald-Examiner as a circulation slugger , a rough fighter employed to see that his paper 's news pitches were not trespassed upon by rival vendors .

He was also at the same time gaining practical experience as a safe breaker and highwayman , and learning how to shoot to kill from a Neanderthal convicted murderer named Gene Geary , later committed to Chester Asylum as a homicidal maniac , but whose eyes misted with tears when the young Dion sang a ballad about an Irish mother in his clear and syrupy tenor .

O ' Banion 's first conflict with the police came in 1909 , at seventeen , when he was committed to Bridewell Prison for three months for burglary ; two years later he served another three months for assault .

Those were his only interludes behind bars , although he collected four more charges on his police record in 1921 and 1922 , three for burglary and one for robbery .

But by now O ' Banion 's political pull was beginning to be effective .

On the occasion of his 1922 indictment the $ 10000 bond was furnished by an alderman , and the charge was nolle prossed .

On one of his 1921 ventures he was actually come upon by a Detective Sergeant John J. Ryan down on his knees with a tool embedded in a labour office safe in the Postal Telegraph Building ; the jury wanted better evidence than that and he was acquitted , at a cost of $ 30000 in bribes , it was estimated .

As promptly as Torrio , O ' Banion jumped into bootlegging .

He conducted it with less diplomacy and more spontaneous violence than the Sicilians , but he had his huge North Side portion to exploit and he made a great deal of money .

Unlike the Sicilians , he additionally conducted holdups , robberies , and safe cracking expeditions , and refused to touch prostitution .

He was also personally active in ward politics , and by 1924 O ' Banion had acquired sufficient political might to be able to state : `` I always deliver my borough as per requirements '' .

But whose requirements ?

Until 1924 O ' Banion pistoleers and knuckle-duster bullyboys had kept his North Side domain solidly Democratic .

There was a question and answer gag that went around at that time : Q. `` Who 'll carry the Forty-second and Forty-third wards '' ?

A. `` O ' Banion , in his pistol pocket '' .

But as November 1924 drew close the Democratic hierarchy was sorely troubled by grapevine reports that O ' Banion was being wooed by the opposition , and was meeting and conferring with important Republicans .

To forestall any change of allegiance , the Democrats hastily organised a testimonial banquet for O ' Banion , as public reward for his past services and as a reminder of where his loyalties lay .

The reception was held in a private dining room of the Webster Hotel on Lincoln Park West .

It was an interesting fraternisation of ex convicts , union racketeers , ward heelers , sold-out officials , and gunmen .

The guest list is in itself a little parable of the state of American civic life at this time .

It included the top O ' Banion men and Chief of Detectives Michael Hughes .

When Mayor Dever heard of the banquet he summoned Hughes for an explanation of why he had been dishonouring the police department by consorting with these felons and fixers .

Hughes said that he had understood the party was to be in honour of Jerry O ' Connor , the proprieter of a Loop gambling house .

`` But when I arrived and recognised a number of notorious characters I had thrown into the detective bureau basement half a dozen times , I knew I had been framed , and withdrew almost at once '' .

In fact , O ' Connor was honoured during the ceremony with the presentation of a $ 2500 diamond stickpin .

There was a brief interruption while one of O ' Banion 's men jerked out both his guns and threatened to shoot a waiter who was pestering him for a tip .

Then O ' Banion was presented with a platinum watch set with rubies and diamonds .

This dinner was the start of a new blatancy in the relationship between the gangs and the politicians , which , prior to 1924 , says Pasley , `` had been maintained with more or less stealth '' , but which henceforth was marked by these ostentatious gatherings , denounced by a clergyman as `` Belshazzar feasts '' , at which `` politicians fraternized cheek by jowl with gangsters , openly , in the big downtown hotels '' .

Pasley continued : `` They became an institution of the Chicago scene and marked the way to the moral and financial collapse of the municipal and county governments in 1928 - 29 '' .

However , this inaugural feast did its sponsors no good whatever .

O ' Banion accepted his platinum watch and the tributes to his loyalty , and proceeded with the bigger and better Republican deal .

On Election Day - November 4 - he energetically marshalled his force of bludgeon men , bribers , and experts in forging repeat votes .

The result was a landslide for the Republican candidates .

This further demonstration of O ' Banion 's ballooning power did not please Torrio and Capone .

In the past year there had been too many examples of his euphoric self-confidence and self aggrandisement for their liking .

He behaved publicly with a cocky , swaggering truculence that offended their vulpine Latin minds , and behaved towards them personally with an unimpressed insolence that enraged them beneath their blandness .

They were disturbed by his idiotic bravado - as , when his bodyguard , Yankee Schwartz , complained that he had been snubbed by Dave Miller , a prize-fight referee , chieftain of a Jewish gang and one of four brothers of tough reputation , who were Hirschey , a gambler politician in loose beer running league with Torrio and O ' Banion , Frank , a policeman , and Max , the youngest .

To settle this slight , O ' Banion went down to the La Salle Theatre in the Loop , where , he had learned , Dave Miller was attending the opening of a musical comedy .

At the end of the performance , Dave and Max came out into the brilliantly lit foyer among a surge of gowned and tuxedoed first nighters .

O ' Banion drew his guns and fired at Dave , severely wounding him in the stomach .

A second bullet ricocheted off Max 's belt buckle , leaving him unhurt but in some distress .

O ' Banion tucked away his gun and walked out of the theatre ; he was neither prosecuted nor even arrested .

That sort of braggadocio , for that sort of reason , in the view of Torrio and Capone , was a nonsense .

A further example of the incompatible difference in personalities was when two policemen held up a Torrio beer convoy on a West Side street and demanded $ 300 to let it through .

One of the beer runners telephoned O ' Banion - on a line tapped by the detective bureau - and reported the situation .

O ' Banion 's reaction was :

`` Three hundred dollars !

To them bums ?

Why , I can get them knocked off for half that much '' .

Upon which the detective bureau despatched rifle squads to prevent trouble if O ' Banion should send his gunmen out to deal with the hijacking policemen .

But in the meantime the beer runner , unhappy with this solution , telephoned Torrio and returned to O ' Banion with the message : `` Say , Dionie , I just been talking to Johnny , and he said to let them cops have the three hundred .

He says he do n't want no trouble '' .

But Torrio and Capone had graver cause to hate and distrust the Irishman .

For three years , since the liquor territorial conference , Torrio had , with his elastic patience , and because he knew that retaliation could cause only violent warfare and disaster to business , tolerated O ' Banion 's impudent double-crossing .

They had suffered , in sulky silence , the sight of his sharp practice in Cicero .

When , as a diplomatic gesture of amity and in payment for the loan of gunmen in the April election , Torrio had given O ' Banion a slice of Cicero , the profits from that district had been $ 20000 a month .

In six months O ' Banion had boosted the profits to $ 100000 a month - mainly by bringing pressure to bear on fifty Chicago speak-easy proprietors to shift out to the suburb .

These booze customers had until then been buying their supplies from the Sheldon , Saltis-McErlane , and Druggan-Lake gangs , and now they were competing for trade with the Torrio-Capone saloons ; once again O ' Banion 's brash recklessness had caused a proliferation of ill will .

The revenue from O ' Banion 's Cicero territory went up still higher , until the yield was more than the Torrio-Capone takings from the far bigger trade area of Chicago 's South and West Sides .

But he still showed no intention of sharing with the syndicate .

At last , even the controlled Torrio was unable to hold still , and he tentatively suggested that O ' Banion should take a percentage in the Stickney brothels in return for one from his Cicero beer concession .

O ' Banion 's reply was a raucous laugh and a flat refusal .

Still more jealous bitterness was engendered by the O ' Banion gang 's seizure from a West Side marshalling yard of a freight-car load of Canadian whisky worth $ 100000 and by one of the biggest coups of the Prohibition era - the Sibley warehouse robbery , which became famous for the cool brazenness of the operation .

Here was stored $ 1000000 worth of bonded whisky .

These 1750 cases were carted off in a one night operation by the O ' Banion men , who left in their stead the same number of barrels filled with water .

In sentences , patterns of stress are determined by complex combinations of influences that can only be suggested here .

The tendency is toward putting dominant stress at the end .

There is a parallel to this tendency in the assignment of time in long known hymn tunes .

Thus the first lines of one of Charles Wesley 's hymns are as follows .

`` A charge to keep I have , A God to glorify '' .

In the tune to which this hymn is most often sung , `` Boylston '' , the syllables have and fy , ending their lines , have twice the time any other syllables have .

Dominant stress is of course more than extended duration , and normally centers on syllables that would have primary stress or phrase stress if the words or longer units they are parts of were spoken alone : a dominant stress given to glorify would normally center on its first syllable rather than its last .

But the parallel is significant .

When the answer to what 's wrong now ?

is Bill 's broken a chair , dominant stress will usually be on the complement a chair .

From the point of view of syntactic analysis the head word in the statement is the predicator has broken , and from the point of view of meaning it would seem that the trouble centers in the breaking ; but dominant stress will be assigned to broken only in rather exceptional versions of the sentence .

In I know one thing dominant stress will usually be on the complement one thing ; in one thing I know it will usually be on the predicator know .

In small-town people are very friendly dominant stress will generally be on the complement very friendly ; in the double sentence the smaller the town , the friendlier the people it will generally be on the subjects the town and the people .

In what 's a linguist ?

dominant stress will generally be on the subject a linguist ; in who 's a linguist ?

it will generally be on the complement a linguist .

Dominant stress is on her luggage both in that 's her luggage , where her luggage is the complement , and in there 's her luggage , where it is the subject .

Adverbial second complements , however , are likely not to have dominant stress when they terminate sentences .

If the answer to what was that noise ?

is George put the cat out , dominant stress will ordinarily be on the first complement , the cat , not the second complement out .

Final adjuncts may or may not have dominant stress .

If the answer to what was that noise ?

is George reads the news emotionally , dominant stress may or may not be on the adjunct emotionally .

When prepositional complements are divided as in what are you looking for ?

they are likely to lose dominant stress .

Context is of extreme importance .

What is new in the context is likely to be made more prominent than what is not .

Thus in a context in which there has been discussion of snow but mention of local conditions is new , dominant stress will probably be on here in it rarely snows here , but in a context in which there has been discussion of local weather but no mention of snow , dominant stress will probably be on snows .

The personal pronouns and substitute one are normally unstressed because they refer to what is prominent in the immediate context .

In I 'll go with George dominant stress is probably on George ; but if George has just been mentioned prominently ( and the trip to be made has been under discussion ) , what is said is probably I 'll go with him , and dominant stress is probably on the preposition with .

When a gesture accompanies who 's he ?

the personal pronoun has dominant stress because `` he '' has not been mentioned previously .

If both George and a piece of information George does not have are prominent in the context , but the idea of telling George is new , then dominant stress will probably be on tell in why not tell George ?

But when what is new in a particular context is also fairly obvious , there is normally only light stress or no stress at all .

Thus the unstressed it of it rarely snows here gets its significance from its use with snows : nothing can snow snow but `` it '' .

In there are n't many young people in the neighborhood the modifier young takes dominant stress away from its head people : the fact that the young creatures of interest are people seems rather obvious .

If women replaced people , it would normally have dominant stress .

In I have things to do the word things makes little real contribution to meaning and has weaker stress than do .

If work is substituted for things ( with more exact contribution to meaning ) , it will have dominant stress .

In I know one thing dominant stress is likely to go to one rather than to semantically pale thing .

In I knew you when you were a child , and you were pretty then dominant stress on then implies that the young woman spoken to is still pretty .

Dominant stress on pretty would be almost insulting here .

In the written language then can be underlined or italicized to guide the reader here , but much of the time the written language simply depends on the reader 's alertness , and a careless reader will have to back up and reread .

Often dominant stress simply indicates a centering of attention or emotion .

Thus in it 's incredible what that boy can eat dominant stress is likely to be on incredible , and eat will have strong stress also .

In she has it in for George dominant stress will ordinarily be on in , where the notion of stored up antipathy seems to center .

In we 're painting at our garage strong stress on at indicates that the job being done is not real painting but simply an effort at painting .

Where there is comparison or contrast dominant stresses normally operate to center attention .

Thus in his friends are stranger than his sisters ' strong stresses are normal for his and sisters ' , but in his friends are stranger than his sisters strong stresses are normal for friends and sisters .

In he 's hurting himself more than he 's hurting you both himself and you have stronger stress than they would ordinarily have if there were no contrast .

In is she Chinese or Japanese ?

the desire to contrast the first parts of words which are alike in their last components produces an exceptional disregard of the normal patterns of stress of Chinese and Japanese .

Sometimes strong stress serves to focus an important secondary relationship .

Thus in Mary wrote an account of the trip first strong stress on Mary marks Mary as the first in a series of people who wrote accounts of the trip , strong stress on wrote marks the writing as the first of a series of actions of Mary 's concerned with an account of her trip ( about which she may later have made speeches , for example ) , and strong stress on trip makes the trip the first of a series of subjects about which Mary wrote accounts .

In hunger stimulates man too the situation is very similar .

Strong stress on hunger treats hunger as an additional stimulus , strong stress on stimulates treats stimulation as an additional effect of hunger , strong stress on man treats man as an additional creature who responds to the stimulation of hunger .

Here again , in the written language it is possible to help the reader get his stresses right by using underlining or italics , but much of the time there is simply reliance on his understanding in the light of context .

When a word represents a larger construction of which it is the only expressed part , it normally has more stress than it would have in fully expressed construction .

Thus when yes , I have is the response to have you finished reading the paper ?

the stress on have , which here represents have finished reading the paper , is quite strong .

In Mack 's the leader at camp , but Jack is here the is of the second main declarative represents is the leader and therefore has stress .

Mack 's the leader at camp , but Jack 's here , with this is deprived of stress , makes here the complement in the clause .

In of all the suggestions that were made , his was the silliest the possessive his represents his suggestion and is stressed .

When go represents itself and a complement ( being equivalent , say , to go to Martinique ) in which boat did Jack go on ?

it has strong stress ; when it represents only itself and on which is its complement ( so that go on is semantically equivalent to board ) , on has stronger stress than go does .

Omission of a subordinator pronoun , however , does not result in an increase in stress on a prepositional adverb for which the subordinator pronoun would be object .

Thus to has light stress both in that was the conclusion that I came to and in that was the conclusion I came to .

But when to represents to consciousness in that was the moment that I came to , and similarly in that was the moment I came to , there is much stronger stress on to .

In I wanted to tell him , but I was afraid to the final to is lightly stressed because it represents to tell him .

In to tell him , of course , to is normally unstressed .

When I have instructions to leave is equivalent in meaning to I have instructions that I am to leave this place , dominant stress is ordinarily on leave .

When the same sequence is equivalent in meaning to I have instructions which I am to leave , dominant stress is ordinarily on instructions .

It is clear that patterns of stress sometimes show construction unambiguously in the spoken language where without the help of context it would be ambiguous in the written .

Other examples follow .

`` I 'll come by Tuesday .

I can n't be happy long without drinking water '' .

In the first of these sentences if by is the complement of come and Tuesday is an adjunct of time equivalent to on Tuesday , there will be strong stress on by in the spoken language ; but if a complement for come is implied and by Tuesday is a prepositional unit used as an adjunct , by will be unstressed or lightly stressed at most .

In the second sentence if drinking water is a gerundial clause and without drinking water is roughly equivalent in meaning to unless I drink water , there will be stronger stress on water than on drinking ; but if drinking is a gerundial noun modifying water and without drinking water is equivalent to without water for drinking , there will be stronger stress on drinking than on water .

But the use of stress in comparison and contrast , for example , can undermine distinctions such as these .

And patterns of stress are not always unambiguous by any means .

In the Steiners have busy lives without visiting relatives only context can indicate whether visiting relatives is equivalent in meaning to paying visits to relatives or to relatives who are visiting them , and in I looked up the number and I looked up the chimney only the meanings of number and chimney make it clear that up is syntactically a second complement in the first sentence and a preposition followed by its object in the second .

- Syllables are linguistic units centering in peaks which are usually vocalic but , as has been noted , are consonantal under certain circumstances , and which may or may not be combined with preceding and / or following consonants or combinations of consonants .

Syllables are genuine units , but division of words and sentences into them presents great difficulties .

Sometimes even the number of syllables is not clear .

Doubt on this point is strongest before / l / and / / or / r / .

From the point of view of word formation real might be expected to have two syllables .

Historically re is the formative that is employed also in republic , and al is the common suffix .

When ity is added , real clearly has two syllables .

But there is every reason to regard deal as a monosyllable , and because of the fact that / l / commonly has the quality of / / when it follows vowel sounds , deal seems to be a perfectly satisfactory rhyme with real .

They were west of the Sabine , but only God knew where .

For three days , their stolid oxen had plodded up a blazing valley as flat and featureless as a dead sea .

Molten glare singed their eyelids an angry crimson ; suffocating air sapped their strength and strained their nerves to snapping ; dust choked their throats and lay like acid in their lungs .

And the valley stretched endlessly out ahead , scorched and baked and writhing in its heat , until it vanished into the throbbing wall of fiery orange brown haze .

Ben Prime extended his high-stepped stride until he could lay his goad across the noses of the oxen .

`` Hoa-whup '' ! he commanded from his raw throat , and felt the pain of movement in his cracked , black burned lips .

He removed his hat to let the trapped sweat cut rivulets through the dust film upon his gaunt face .

He spat .

The dust thick saliva came from his mouth like balled cotton .

He moved back to the wheel and stood there blowing , grasping the top of a spoke to still the trembling of his played-out limbs .

The burning air dried his sweat soaked clothes in salt edged patches .

He cleared his throat and wet his lips .

As cheerfully as possible , he said , `` Well , I guess we could all do with a little drink '' .

He unlashed the dipper and drew water from a barrel .

They could no longer afford the luxury of the canvas sweat bag that cooled it by evaporation .

The water was warm and stale and had a brackish taste .

But it was water .

Thank the Lord , they still had water !

He cleansed his mouth with a small quantity .

He took a long but carefully controlled draught .

He replenished the dipper and handed it to his young wife riding the hurricane deck .

She took it grudgingly , her dark eyes baleful as they met his .

She drank and pushed back her gingham bonnet to wet a kerchief and wipe her face .

She set the dipper on the edge of the deck , leaving it for him to stretch after it while she looked on scornfully .

`` What happens when there 's no more water '' ? she asked smolderingly .

She was like charcoal , he thought - dark , opaque , explosive .

Her thick hair was the color and texture of charcoal .

Her temper sparked like charcoal when it first lights up .

And all the time , she had the heat of hatred in her , like charcoal that is burning on its under side , but not visibly .

A ripple ran through the muscles of his jaws , but he kept control upon his voice .

`` There must be some water under there '' .

He tilted his homely face toward the dry bed of the river .

`` We can get it if we dig '' , he said patiently .

`` And add fever to our troubles '' ? she scoffed .

`` Or do you want to see if I can stand fever , too '' ?

`` We can boil it '' , he said .

Her chin sharpened .

`` We 're lost and burning up already '' , she bit out tensely .

`` The tires are rattling on the wheels now .

They 'll roll off in another day .

There was no valley like this on your map .

You do n't even know where we 're headed .

`` Hettie '' , he said as gently as he could , `` we 're still headed west .

Somewhere , we 'll hit a trail '' .

`` Somewhere ! '' she repeated .

`` Maybe in time to make a cross and dig our graves '' .

His wide mouth compressed .

In a way , he could n't blame her .

He had picked out this pathless trail , instead of the common one , in a moment of romantic fancy , to give them privacy on their honeymoon .

It had been a mistake , but anything would have been a mistake , as it turned out .

It was n't the roughness and crudity and discomfort of the trip that had frightened her .

She had hated the whole idea before they started .

Actually , she had hated him before she ever saw him .

It had been five days too late before he learned that she 'd gone through the wedding ceremony in a semitrance of laudanum , administered by her mother .

The bitterness of their wedding night still ripped within him like an open wound .

She had jumped away from his shy touch like a cat confronted by a sidewinder .

He had left her inviolate , thinking familiarity would gentle her in time .

But each mile westward , she had hated him the deeper .

He stared at the dipper , turning it over and over in his wide , calloused hands .

`` I suppose '' , he muttered , `` I can sell the outfit for enough to send you home to your folks , once we find a settlement '' .

`` Do n't try to be noble '' !

Her laugh was hard .

`` They would n't have sold me in the first place if there 'd been food enough to go around '' .

He winced .

`` Hettie , they did n't sell you '' , he said miserably .

`` They knew I was a good sharecrop farmer back in Carolina , but out West was a chance to build a real farm of our own .

They thought it would be a chance for you to make a life out where nobody will be thought any better than the next except for just what 's inside of them .

Without money or property , what would you have had at Baton Rouge '' ?

`` I might have starved , but at least I would n't be fried to a crisp and soaked with dirt '' !

He darkened under his heavy burn .

His blue eyes sought the shimmering sea of haze ahead .

To his puzzlement , there suddenly was no haze .

The valley lay clear , and open to the eye , right up to the sharp limbed line of gaunt , scoured hills that formed the horizon twenty miles ahead .

Then he noticed the clouds racing upon them - heavy , ominous , leaden clouds that formed even as they sliced over the crests of the surrounding hills .

He had never seen clouds like them before , but he had the primitive feel of danger that gripped a man before a hurricane in Carolina .

He hollered hoarsely , `` Hang on '' ! and goaded the oxen as he yelled .

He wanted to turn them , putting the wagon against the storm .

Too late , he realized that in turning , he had wheeled them onto a patch of sandy ground , instead of atop a grade or ridge .

He swung up over the wheel .

`` You had better get inside '' , he warned her .

But she sat on in stubborn silence .

The clouds bulged downward and burst suddenly into a great black funnel .

Frozen , they stared at it whirling down the valley , gouging and spitting out boulders and chunks of earth like a starving hound dog cracking marrowbones .

The six ton Conestoga began to whip and shake .

Their world turned black .

It was filled with dust and wind and sound and violence .

The heavens opened , pelting them with hail the size of walnuts .

And then came the water - not rain , but solid sheets that sluiced down like water slopping from a bucket .

Walls of water rushed down the slopes and filled the hollows like the crests of flash floods .

Through the splash of the rising waters , they could hear the roar of the river as it raged through its canyon , gnashing big chunks out of the banks .

The jetting , frothing surface of the river reached the level of the runoff .

The dangerous current upon the prairie ceased , but the water stood and kept on rising .

They cringed under sodden covers , listening to the waves slop against the bottom .

The cloudburst cut off abruptly .

They were engulfed by the weird silence , broken only by the low , angry murmur of the river .

Then the darkness thinned , and there was light again , and then bright sunlight .

Beaten with fear and sound and wet and chill , they crawled to the hurricane deck and looked out haggardly at a world of water that reached clear to the surrounding hills .

The water level was higher than their hubs .

Only the heavy bones of the oxen kept them anchored .

There was no real sign of the river now , just a roiling , oily ribbon of liquid movement through muddy waters that reached everywhere .

Clumps of brush rode down the ribbon .

Now and then , the glistening side of a half swamped object showed as it swept past .

The girl crawled out into the renewing warmth of the sunshine , hugging her shoulders and still trembling .

Her face was pale but set and her dark eyes smoldered with blame for Ben .

Out of compulsion to say something cheery , Ben Prime blurted , `` Well , we were lucky to be on soft ground when the first floodheads hit .

At least , the wheels dug in .

The soaking will put life back in the wagon , too '' .

His wife did n't give a sign she 'd heard .

She was watching a tree ride wildly down that roiling current .

Somebody was riding the tree .

It raced closer and they could see a woman with white hair , sitting astride an upright branch .

She did not call out .

But as the tree passed , she lifted an arm in gesture of better luck and farewell .

They watched the tree until it twisted sharply on a bend .

It speared up into the air , then sinking back , the up jutting branch turned slowly .

The pale blob of the woman disappeared .

`` There 's the one who 's lucky '' ! the girl murmured harshly .

Ben 's eyes strained with the bitter hurt , his homely face slashed with gray and crimson .

Then he took off his wet boots and dropped down into the water to talk with the beasts , needing their comfort more than they needed his .

It was nearly sundown and he went to the back of the wagon , half swimming his way , for he was not a tall man .

He let down the tailgate and was knocked over by the sluice of water .

He sputtered back to his feet and scrambled madly to pull his bags of seed grain forward .

They were already swollen to bursting .

Of all their worldly belongings , next to the oxen and his gun , the seed grain had been the most treasured .

It was spoiled now for seed , and it would sour and mold in three days if they failed to find a place and fuel to dry it .

The oxen might as well enjoy it .

He examined the water marks on the iron tires when the animals were finished .

The waters lay muddy but placid , without a ripple of movement against the wheels ; there was not a match width of damp mark to show they were receding .

He doubted if a man could wade as far as the desolate , dry hills that rimmed the valley .

A terrible , numbing sense of futility swept over him .

He gripped the wheel hard to fight the despondency of defeat .

Then he noticed that the dry wood of the wheels had swollen .

The spokes were tight again , the iron tires gripped onto the wheels as if of one piece .

Hope surged within him .

He swung toward the front to give the news to Hettie , then stopped , barred from her by the vehemence of her blame and hate .

Still , he felt better .

A tight wagon meant so much .

He got a small fire started and put on bacon and coffee .

He poured the water off the sourdough and off the flour , salvaging the chunky , watery messes for biscuits of a sort .

Their jams and jellies had not suffered .

He found a jar of preserved tomatoes and one of eggs that they had meant to save .

Now he broke them open , hoping a good meal might lessen this depression crushing Hettie .

His long nose wiggled at the smells of frizzling bacon and heating java , but the fire was low , and he wanted to waste no time .

He furled the slashed sides of the canvas tarpaulins , leaving the ribs and wagon open .

He looked thoughtfully at his wife 's trunk , holding her meager treasures .

He said hesitantly , `` Hettie , I do n't figure your things got wet too much .

That 's a good trunk .

If you want to get them aired '' .

She said without turning her head , `` After that rain beating in atop the dust , there is n't a thing that won n't be streaked '' .

He drew a long breath and opened the trunk and hung out her clothes and spoilables upon the wagon ribs .

Unemployed older workers who have no expectation of securing employment in the occupation in which they are skilled should be able to secure counseling and retraining in an occupation with a future .

Some vocational training schools provide such training , but the current need exceeds the facilities .

The present Federal program of vocational education began in 1917 with the passage of the Smith-Hughes Act , which provided a continuing annual appropriation of $ 7 million to support , on a matching basis , state administered programs of vocational education in agriculture , trades , industrial skills and home economics .

Since 1917 some thirteen supplementary and related acts have extended this Federal program .

The George-Barden Act of 1946 raised the previous increases in annual authorizations to $ 29 million in addition to the $ 7 million under the Smith Act .

The Health Amendment Act of 1956 added $ 5 million for practical nurse training .

The latest major change in this program was introduced by the National Defense Education Act of 1958 , Title 8 , of which amended the George-Barden Act .

Annual authorizations of $ 15 million were added for area vocational education programs that meet national defense needs for highly skilled technicians .

The Federal program of vocational education merely provides financial aid to encourage the establishment of vocational education programs in public schools .

The initiative , administration and control remain primarily with the local school districts .

Even the states remain primarily in an assisting role , providing leadership and teacher training .

Federal assistance is limited to half of the total expenditure , and the state or local districts must pay at least half .

The state may decide to encourage local programs by paying half of the cost , or the state may require the local district to bear this half or some part of it .

Throughout the history of the program , state government expenditures in the aggregate have usually matched or exceeded the Federal expenditures , while local districts all together have spent more than either Federal or state governments .

Today , Federal funds account for only one-fifth of the nation 's expenditures for vocational education .

The greatest impact of the matching fund principle has been in initially encouraging the poorest states and school districts to spend enough to obtain their full allocation of outside funds .

National defense considerations have been the major reason behind most Federal training expenditures in recent decades .

During World War 2 , about 7.5 million persons were enrolled in courses organized under two special programs administered by state and local school authorities : ( 1 ) Vocational Education for National Defense , and ( 2 ) War Production Training .

The total cost of the five year program was $ 297 million .

For the Smith-Hughes , George-Barden , and National Defense Act of 1958 , the cumulative total of Federal expenditures in 42 years was only about $ 740 million .

No comparable measures are available of enrollments and expenditures for private vocational education training .

There are a great number and variety of private commercial schools , trade schools and technical schools .

In addition , many large corporations operate their own formal training programs .

A recent study indicated that 85 per cent of the nation 's largest corporations conducted educational programs involving some class meetings and examinations .

Most skilled industrial workers , nevertheless , still acquire their skills outside of formal training institutions .

The National Manpower Council of Columbia University has estimated that three out of five skilled workers and one out of five technicians have not been formally trained .

There is little doubt that the students benefit from vocational education .

Employers prefer to hire youth with such training rather than those without , and most graduates of vocational training go to work in jobs related to their training .

Vocational educators do not claim that school training alone makes skilled workers , but it provides the essential groundwork for developing skills .

In most states , trade and industrial training is provided in a minority of the high schools , usually located in the larger cities .

In Arkansas fewer than 6 per cent of the high schools offer trade and industrial courses .

In Illinois about 13 per cent of the schools have programs , and in Pennsylvania 11 per cent .

An important recent trend is the development of area vocational schools .

For a number of years Kentucky , Louisiana and several other states have been building state sponsored vocational education schools that serve nearby school districts in several counties .

These schools are intended to provide the facilities and specialized curriculum that would not be possible for very small school districts .

Transportation may be provided from nearby school districts .

Courses are provided mainly for post high school day programs ; but sometimes arrangements also are made for high school students to attend , and evening extension courses also may be conducted .

The Title 8 , program of the National Defense Education Act of 1958 was a great spur to this trend toward area schools .

By 1960 there were such schools in all but 4 states .

They were operating in 10 of the 17 major areas of chronic labor surplus and in 10 of the minor areas .

An extension of this program into the other distressed areas should be undertaken .

Some of this trend toward area vocational schools has been related to the problems of persistent labor surplus areas and their desire to attract new industry .

The major training need of a new industrial plant is a short period of pre employment training for a large number of semi-skilled machine operators .

A few key skilled workers experienced in the company 's type of work usually must be brought in with the plant manager , or hired away from a similar plant elsewhere .

A prospective industry also may be interested in the long-run advantages of training programs in the area to supply future skilled workers and provide supplementary extension courses for its employees .

The existence of a public school vocational training program in trade and industry provides a base from which such needs can be filled .

Additional courses can readily be added and special cooperative programs worked out with any new industry if the basic facilities , staff and program are in being .

Thus , besides the training provided to youth in school , the existence of the school program can have supplementary benefits to industry which make it an asset to industrial development efforts .

Few states make effective use of their existing vocational education programs or funds for the purpose of attracting new industry .

The opportunity exists for states to reserve some of their vocational education funds to apply on an ad hoc flexible basis to subsidize any local preemployment training programs that my be quickly set up in a community to aid a new industrial plant .

The major weakness of vocational training programs in labor surplus areas is their focus on serving solely local job demands .

This weakness is not unique to labor surplus areas , for it is inherent in the system of local school districts in this country .

Planning of vocational education programs and courses is oriented to local employer needs for trained workers .

All the manuals for setting up vocational courses stress the importance of first making a local survey of skill needs , of estimating the growth of local jobs , and of consulting with local employers on the types of courses and their content .

Furthermore , there is a cautious conservatism on the part of those making local skill surveys .

Local jobs can be seen and counted , while opportunities elsewhere are regarded as more hypothetical .

While the U. S. Department of Labor has a program of projecting industry and occupational employment trends and publishing current outlook statements , there is little tangible evidence that these projections have been used extensively in local curriculum planning .

The U. S. Office of Education continues to stress local surveys rather than national surveys .

This procedure is extremely shortsighted in chronic labor surplus areas with a long history of declining employment .

Elaborate studies have been made in labor surplus areas in order to identify sufficient numbers of local job vacancies and future replacement needs for certain skills to justify training programs for those skills .

No effort is made in the same studies to present information on regional or national demand trends in these skills or to consider whether regional or national demands for other skills might provide much better opportunities for the youth to be trained .

Moreover , the current information on what types of training are needed and possible is too limited and fragmentary .

There simply is not enough material available on the types of job skills that are in demand and the types of training programs that are required or most suitable .

Much of the available information comes not from the Federal government but from an exchange of experiences among states .

State and local agencies in the vocational education field must be encouraged to adopt a wider outlook on future job opportunities .

There is a need for an expanded Federal effort to provide research and information to help guide state education departments and local school boards in existing programs .

A related question is whether unemployed workers can be motivated to take the training provided .

There is little evidence that existing public or private training programs have any great difficulty getting students to enroll in their programs , even though they must pay tuition , receive no subsistence payments , and are not guaranteed a job .

However , there always is some limit to the numbers who will spend the time and effort to acquire training .

Again , one major difficulty is the local focus .

A training program in a depressed area may have few enrollees unless there is some apparent prospect for better employment opportunities afterwards , and the prospect may be poor if the training is aimed solely at jobs in the local community .

If there is adequate information on job opportunities for skilled jobs elsewhere , many more workers can be expected to respond .

Another problem is who will pay for the training .

Local school districts are hard pressed financially and unenthusiastic about vocational training .

Programs usually are expanded only when outside funds are available or local business leaders demand it .

Even industrial development leaders find it hard to win local support for training unless a new industry is in sight and requests it .

State governments have been taking the lead in establishing area vocational schools , but their focus is still on area job opportunities .

Only the Federal government is likely to be able to take a long-run and nation-wide view and to pay for training to meet national skilled manpower needs .

If only state funds were used to pay for the vocational education , it could be argued that the state should not have to bear the cost of vocational training which would benefit employers in other states .

However , if Federal funds are used , it would be entirely appropriate to train workers for jobs which could be obtained elsewhere as well as for jobs in the area of chronic unemployment .

Such training would increase the tendency of workers to leave the area and find jobs in other localities .

A further possibility is suggested by the example of the G. I. bills and also by some recent trends in attitudes toward improving college education : that is to provide financial assistance to individuals for vocational training when local facilities are inadequate .

This probably would require some support for subsistence as well as for tuition , but the total would be no greater than for the proposals of unemployment compensation or a Youth Conservation Corps .

A maximum of $ 600 per year per student would enable many to take training away from home .

A program of financial assistance would permit placing emphasis on the national interest in training highly skilled labor .

Instead of being limited to the poor training facilities in remote areas , the student would be able to move to large institutions of concentrated specialized training .

Such specialized training institutions could be located near the most rapidly growing industries , where the equipment and job experience exist and where the future employment opportunities are located .

This would heighten possibilities for part-time cooperative , on-the-job and extension training .

Personal financial assistance would enable more emphasis to be placed on the interests of the individual .

His aptitudes and preferences could be given more weight in selecting the proper training .

Maude 's long nose unexpectedly wrinkled up .

`` Happened to be in the hall !

Happened to hear you quarrel about her !

Oh , well , you can n't really blame Lolotte .

She lost her beau to you '' .

But she was talking of Emile when she saw the black line of the open door ; Sarah remembered it clearly .

Maude went on .

`` I 've got to get busy .

Miss Celie 's taken to her bed , with the door locked .

She opened it an inch and poked out the keys for me to give you .

Here '' - She thrust a bundle of keys strung on a thick red cord into Sarah 's hand .

`` Not that there 's much use in locking up the smokehouse and the storehouse now .

Drink your coffee '' -

Coffee .

`` It 's - cold '' .

Maude suddenly looked quite capable of pouring it down her throat .

`` I do n't want it '' , Sarah said , firmly .

`` Oh .

Well - I 'll take it down with me as I go '' .

Maude swooped up the cup and hiked up her top hoop as if about to take off with a racing start .

At the door she turned back , her Roman nose looking very long now and satiric .

`` I forgot .

Ben and Lucien have gone after them .

It 's just like that book your Northern friend wrote - except there are n't any ice floes to cross and no bloodhounds '' .

`` I do n't know Mrs. Stowe .

What can they do if they find them '' ?

`` They can n't do anything .

It 's silly , childish , running after them like that .

I told Ben so .

But of course the paterollers won n't be of any help , not with everything so upset and that Yankee cavalry outfit they say is running around , God knows where '' .

She had swished away , she had been gone for a long time probably when Sarah suddenly realized that she ought to stop her , pour out the coffee , so no one would drink it .

But then the so-called coffee was bad enough at best , cold it was all but undrinkable - especially that cup !

She was deeply , horribly sure that Lucien had filled it with opium .

She had quarreled with Lucien , she had resisted his demands for money - and if she died , by the provisions of her marriage contract , Lucien would inherit legally not only the immediate sum of gold under the floorboards in the office , but later , when the war was over , her father 's entire estate .

She felt cold and hot , sticky and chilly at the same time .

Now wait a minute , she told herself , think about it ; Lucien is not the only person in this house who could have put opium in that coffee .

She had lost a bottle of opium - but that was on the trip from New Orleans .

Or someone had taken it during her first day at Honotassa .

Yes , she had missed it after her talk with Emile , after dinner , just before Emile was shot .

Rilly or Glendora had entered her room while she slept , bringing back her washed clothes .

So somebody else could have come in , too - then or later while she was out of the room .

It would have been easy to identify as opium by its odor .

It was not very reasonable to believe that Lucien had procured unprocurable opium and come back to Honotassa with a formed plan to murder her .

He did n't even know that she was there .

And he certainly could n't have guessed that she would resist his demand for the gold or that she was not the yielding - yes , and credible fool he had every right to expect .

No , he had been surprised , unpleasantly surprised , but surprised .

Then somebody else ?

Do n't question , Rev had said , do n't invite danger .

Her skin crawled : Lolotte had told Maude that she was in the hall and the door was open .

Sarah had begun to tell Lucien of Emile , she had begun to question and a little draft had crept across the room from the bedroom door , open barely enough to show a rim of blackness in the hall .

So Lolotte - or anybody - could have listened , and that somebody could have already been supplied with the missing bottle of opium .

That was not reasonable either .

The opium had disappeared before Emile 's death and whoever shot him could not by any stretch of the imagination have foreseen Sarah 's own doubts and suspicions - and questions .

She began to doubt whether there had been in fact a lethal dose of opium in the cup .

So suppose somebody only wished to frighten her , so she would leave Honotassa !

That made a certain amount of logic .

Added to the argument was the fact that while she might have tasted the coffee if it had been still hot , she might even have drunk some of it , she would n't have taken enough to kill her , for she would have been warned by its taste .

No .

It was merely an attempt to frighten her .

She would n't go back to New York as Maude suggested ; she would n't run like a scared cat .

But - well , she 'd be very careful .

She dressed and the accustomed routine restored to her a sense of normal everyday life .

But before she left her room she dug into her big moire bag , took out the envelope holding her marriage contract and the wax seal had been broken .

So somebody else knew what would happen to her father 's money if she died .

Rev had known all along .

Rev did n't need to break the wax seal , read the contract and find out .

He could conceivably have wished to make sure ; Rev loved Honotassa , it was like a part of his breath and body ; Rev had stressed the need for money .

Rev would never have tried to give her poison !

She thrust the envelope back in the bag ; there was no point in locking it up in the armoire now , it was like locking the barn after the horse was stolen .

And in all likelihood , by now , there was more than one person in the house who knew the terms of her marriage contract .

There was no point either in telling herself again what a fool she 'd been .

She went downstairs and received another curious shock , for when Glendora flapped into the dining room in her homemade moccasins , Sarah asked her when she had brought coffee to her room and Glendora said she had n't .

`` Too much work this morning , Miss Sarah - everybody gone like that '' -

Sarah swallowed past another kind of constriction in her throat .

`` Well , then who brought it '' ?

`` Miss Maude .

She come to the kitchen and say she take it up to you '' .

Glendora put down a dish of lukewarm rice .

`` Not much breakfast this morning .

I do n't know what we 're going to do , Miss Sarah '' .

`` We 've got to eat '' , Sarah said , curtly , because a chill crawled over her again .

Maude ?

Glendora flapped away .

The rice was n't dosed with opium , indeed it had no taste at all , not a grain of salt .

She ate what she could and went out along the covered passageway , with the rain dripping from the vines .

In the kitchen Glendora was despairingly picking chickens .

`` Get a basket '' , Sarah told her .

`` We 'll go to the storehouse '' .

Glendora dropped a chicken and a flurry of feathers , and went with her through the drizzle , to the storehouse .

Sarah found the right key and unlocked the door .

It was a long , low room , like a root cellar , for it was banked up with soil , and vines had run rampant over that , too .

It was dark but dry and cool .

She doled out what Glendora vaguely guessed were the right amounts of dried peas , eggs , cornmeal , a little salt .

The shelves looked emptier than when Miss Celie had shown her the storeroom , and since the men from the Commissary had called ; there were certainly now fewer mouths to feed but there was less to feed them with .

She took Glendora to the smokehouse , unlocked it and saw with satisfaction there was still a quantity of hams and sides of bacon , hanging from the smoke stained rafters .

They would n't go hungry , not yet .

And the fields were green and growing .

`` Ca n't you possibly imagine what life is going to be like , here '' ?

Maude had said .

Maude .

She sent Glendora back to the house , her basket and her apron laden .

She stood for a moment , rain dripping from the trees over her head , thinking of Maude .

Maude had the opportunity to take the bottle of opium from Sarah 's room .

Maude had the cool ruthlessness to do whatever she made up her mind to do .

She could n't see how her death could affect Maude .

She could n't see any reason why Maude would attempt to frighten her .

Besides , there was something hysterical and silly , something almost childish about an attempt to frighten her .

Maude was neither hysterical nor silly and Sarah rather doubted if she had ever been childish .

Yet Maude had suggested that Sarah return to New York .

Maude could have shot Emile - if she 'd had a reason to kill him .

There was no use in standing there in the drizzle , trying to find a link between Emile 's murder and opium in a cup of coffee .

She started back for the house , saw a light in the office , opened the door and surprised a domestic little scene which was far outside the dark realm of murder or attempted murder .

Rev , George and Lolotte were mending shoes .

a lighted lamp stood on the table that dusky , drizzling day .

They were all three bent over a shabby riding boot ; George had a tack hammer .

Lolotte held a patch of leather , Rev steadied something , a tiny brad , waiting for George 's poised hammer .

George said , `` First thing I do when I get to Vicksburg again , is get me a Yankee '' -

`` With boots on '' , Lolotte laughed softly .

Rev looked up and saw her .

Lolotte looked up and stiffened .

George did n't look up at all .

There was no way to know , no way to guess whether any one of them was surprised at Sarah 's appearance , believing her to be drugged and senseless - and just possibly dead .

Rev said , `` Come in , Sarah .

Reckon you know the news '' .

And what news , Sarah thought as satirically as Maude might have said it .

Rev 's face was suddenly a little fixed and questioning .

He turned to George and Lolotte .

`` Take your cobbler 's shop somewhere else .

I want to talk to Sarah '' .

Everything in the office , the spreading circle of lamplight , the patch of leather in Lolotte 's hands .

George poised with the tack hammer , the homely , everyday atmosphere , all denied an attempt at murder .

A rush of panic caught Sarah .

`` No .

Not now .

I mean I 've got to - to see to the kitchen .

Glendora '' -

Her words jumbled together and she all but ran from the office and from the question in Rev 's face .

Now why did I do that ?

she thought as warm , drizzling rain touched her face .

She was no schoolgirl , refusing to bear tales .

As she reached the kitchen door the answer presented itself ; if she told anyone of the opium it must be Lucien , her husband .

It might be , indeed it had already proved to be a marriage without love , but it was marriage .

So she could n't choose Rev as a confidant ; it must be Lucien .

Always provided that Lucien himself had not dosed her coffee with opium , she thought , as coldly and sharply , again , as Maude might have said it .

She paused at the kitchen door , caught her breath , told herself firmly that the opium was only an attempt to frighten her and went into the kitchen , where Glendora was eyeing the chickens dismally and Maude was cleaning lamp chimneys .

Glendora gave a gulp .

`` Miss Sarah , I can n't cut up no chicken .

Miss Maude say she won n't '' .

Again the homely , everyday details of daily living refuted a vicious attempt to frighten her - or to murder her .

The homely everyday details of living and domestic requirements also pressed upon her with their immediate urgency .

No matter what had happened or had n't happened , somebody had to see about dinner .

She eyed the chickens with , if she had known it , something of Glendora 's dismal look and thought with a certain fury of the time she had spent on Latin verbs .

Wage price policies of industry are the result of a complex of forces - no single explanation has been found which applies to all cases .

The purpose of this paper is to analyze one possible force which has not been treated in the literature , but which we believe makes a significant contribution to explaining the wage price behavior of a few very important industries .

While there may be several such industries to which the model of this paper is applicable , the authors make particular claim of relevance to the explanation of the course of wages and prices in the steel industry of the United States since World War 2 , .

Indeed , the apparent stiffening of the industry 's attitude in the recent steel strike has a direct explanation in terms of the model here presented .

The model of this paper considers an industry which is not characterized by vigorous price competition , but which is so basic that its wage price policies are held in check by continuous critical public scrutiny .

Where the industry 's product price has been kept below the `` profit maximizing '' and `` entry limiting '' prices due to fears of public reaction , the profit seeking producers have an interest in offering little real resistance to wage demands .

The contribution of this paper is a demonstration of this proposition , and an exploration of some of its implications .

In order to focus clearly upon the operation of this one force , which we may call the effect of `` public limit pricing '' on `` key '' wage bargains , we deliberately simplify the model by abstracting from other forces , such as union power , which may be relevant in an actual situation .

For expository purposes , this is best treated as a model which spells out the conditions under which an important industry affected with the public interest would find it profitable to raise wages even in the absence of union pressures for higher wages .

Part 1 , below describes this abstract model by spelling out its assumptions .

Part 2 , discusses the operation of the model and derives some significant conclusions .

Part 3 , discusses the empirical relevance and policy implications of the conclusions .

Part 4 , is a brief summary .

The Mathematical Appendix presents the rigorous argument , but is best read after Part 1 , in order that the assumptions underlying the equations may be explicit .

The industry with which this model is concerned is a basic industry , producing a substantial share of gross national product .

Price competition is lacking .

For the purposes of setting the product price , the industry behaves as a single entity .

In wage negotiations , the industry bargains as a unit with a single union .

We are concerned with aggregate demand for the industry 's product .

The manner in which this is shared among firms is taken as given .

In any given time period , the aggregate demand for the industry 's product is determined by two things : the price charged by the industry , and the level of GNP .

For the purposes of this discussion , the problem of relative prices is encompassed in these two variables , since GNP includes other prices .

( We abstract here from technological progress and assume that prices of all other products change proportionately . )

The form of the industry demand function is one which makes quantity demanded vary inversely with the product price , and vary directly with the level of GNP .

The industry of this model is so important that its wage and price policies are affected with a public interest .

Because of its importance , and because the lack of price competition is well recognized , the industry is under considerable public pressure not to raise its price any more than could be justified by cost increases .

The threat of effective anti-trust action , provoked by `` gouging the public '' through price increases not justified by cost increases , and fears of endangering relations with customers , Congress , the general public and the press , all operate to keep price increases in some relation to cost increases .

For the industry of this model , the effect of such public pressures in the past has been to hold the price well below the short-run profit maximizing price ( given the wage rate and the level of GNP ) , and even below the entry limited price ( but not below average cost ) .

For such an industry , it is only `` safe '' to raise its price if such an increase is manifestly `` justified '' by rising costs ( due to rising wages , etc . ) .

Thus , if public pressure sets the effective limit to the price that the industry may charge , this pressure is itself a function of the wage rate .

In this model , we abstract from all non wage sources of cost changes , so that the `` public limit price '' only rises as the wage rate rises .

In such circumstances , it may well be to the advantage of the industry to allow an increase in the basic wage rate .

Since marginal costs rise when the wage rate rises , the profit maximizing price also rises when the public limit price is elevated , and is likely to remain well above the latter .

The entry limiting price will also be raised for potential domestic competition , but unless general inflation permits profit margins to increase proportionately throughout the economy , we might expect the public limit price to approach the entry limit price .

The foreign entry limit price would be approached more rapidly , since domestic wage rates do not enter foreign costs directly .

Where this approach becomes critical , the industry can be expected to put much emphasis on this as evidence of its sincerity in `` resisting '' the wage pressures of a powerful union , requesting tariff relief after it has `` reluctantly '' acceded to the union pressure .

Whether or not it is in the industry 's interest to allow the basic wage rate to rise obviously depends upon the extent to which the public limit price rises in response to a basic wage increase , and the relation of this response to the increase in costs accompanying the wage increase .

The extent to which the public limit price is raised by a given increase in the basic wage rate is itself a function of three things : the passage of time , the level of GNP , and the size of the wage increase .

We are abstracting from the fact of strikes here , but it should be obvious that the extent to which the public limit price is raised by a given increase in the basic wage rate is also a function of the show of resistance put up by the industry .

The industry may deliberately take a strike , not to put pressure on the union , but in order to `` educate '' the government and the customers of the industry .

As a strike continues , these parties increase their pressure on the industry to reach an agreement .

They become increasingly willing to accept the price increase that the industry claims the wage bargain would entail .

Public indignation and resistance to wage price increases is obviously much less when the increases are on the order of 3 % per annum than when the increases are on the order of 3 % per month .

The simple passage of an additional eleven months ' time makes the second 3 % boost more acceptable .

Thus , the public limit price is raised further by a given wage increase the longer it has been since the previous price increase .

Notice , however , that the passage of time does not permit the raising of prices per se , without an accompanying wage increase .

Similarly , higher levels of GNP do not , in themselves , provide grounds for raising prices , but they do relax some of the pressure on the industry so that it can raise prices higher for a given wage increase .

This is not extended to anticipated levels of GNP , however - only the current level of GNP affects the public pressure against wage price increases .

Finally , since the public requires some restraint on the part of the companies , larger wage increases call for less than proportionately larger price increases ( e. g. , if a wage increase of 5 % allows a price increase of 7 % , a wage increase of 10 % allows a price increase of something less than 14 % ) .

We assume that average total unit cost in the relevant region of operation is constant with respect to quantity produced ( the average cost curve is horizontal , and therefore is identical with the marginal cost curve ) , and is the same for every firm ( and therefore for the industry ) .

The level of this average cost is determined by factor prices , technology , and so forth .

As we have noted , however , we are abstracting from changes in all determinants of this level except for changes in the wage rate .

The level of average cost ( equal to marginal cost ) is thus strictly a function of the wage rate .

The single union which faces the industry does not restrict its membership , and there is an adequate supply of labor available to the firms of the industry at the going wage rate .

The union does not regard unemployment of its own members as a matter of concern when setting its own wage policy - its concern with employment makes itself felt in pressure upon the government to maintain full employment .

The union vigorously demands wage increases from productivity increases , and wage increases to offset cost-of-living increases , but we abstract from these forces here .

For our present purposes we assume that the sole subject of bargaining is the basic wage rate ( not including productivity improvement factors or cost-of-living adjustments ) , and it is this basic wage rate which determines the level of costs .

Productivity is something of an amorphous concept and the amount of productivity increase in a given time period is not even well known to the industry , much less to the union or to the public .

Disagreement on the amount of productivity increase exacerbates the problem of agreeing how an increase in profit margins related to a productivity increase should be shared .

The existence of conflict and of vigorous union demand for an increase in money wages does not contradict the assumption that the union is willing to settle for cost-of-living and productivity share increases as distinct from a cost raising increase in the basic wage rate .

We assume further that the union recognizes the possibility that price level increases may offset wage rate increases , and it does not entirely disregard the effect of price increases arising from its own wage increases upon the `` real '' wage rate .

For internal political reasons , the union asks for ( and accepts ) increases in the basic wage rate , and would vigorously oppose a reduction in this rate , but the adjustment of the basic wage rate upwards is essentially up to the discretion of the companies of the industry .

Changes in the basic wage rate are cost raising , and they constitute an argument for raising prices .

However , it is not known to either the union or the public precisely how much of a cost increase is caused by a given change in the basic wage rate , although the companies are presumed to have reliable estimates of this magnitude .

In this model , then , the industry is presumed to realize that they could successfully resist a change in the basic wage rate , but since such a change is the only effective means to raising prices they may , in circumstances to be spelled out in Part 2 , below , find it to their advantage to allow the wage rise .

Thus , for non negative changes in the basic wage rate , the industry becomes the active wage setter , since any increase in the basic wage rate can occur only by reason of industry acquiescence .

The presumption in the literature would appear to be that the basic wage rate would be unchanged in this case , on the grounds that it is `` clearly '' not in the interest of the industry to raise wages gratuitously .

From this presumption it is an easy step to the conclusion that any observed increases in the basic wage rate must be due to union behavior different and more aggressive than assumed in our model .

It is this conclusion that we challenge ; we do so by disproving the presumption on which it is based .

It is convenient to assume that the union industry contract is of one year 's duration .

Marketing in the new decade will be no picnic - for the sixties will present possibly the most intense competitive activity that you have experienced in the last 20 - 25 yr. .

Why ?

Companies of all types have made great advances in production capabilities and efficiencies - in modern equipment and new processes , enlarged R + D facilities , faster new product development .

Many companies have upgraded their sales manpower and tested new selling , distribution , and promotion techniques to gain a bigger competitive edge .

Given this kind of business climate , what competitive marketing problems will your company face in the next 10 yr. ?

Based on our experience with clients , we see 14 major problems which fall into three broad groups - the market place itself , marketing methods , and marketing management .

There has been an intensification of price consciousness in recent years ; there is every indication it will continue .

Frequently , wittingly or unwittingly , price consciousness has been fostered by manufacturers , distributors , and dealers .

Despite generally good levels of income , we see greater price pressures than ever before - traveling back along the chain from consumer to distributor to manufacturer .

Here are some key areas to examine to make sure your pricing strategy will be on target :

Has the probable price situation in your field been forecast as a basis for future planning ?

Have cost studies been made of every phase of your operation to determine what might be done if things get worse ?

Have you actually checked out ( not just mentally tested ) different selling approaches designed to counter the price competition problem ?

Average consumer is becoming more sophisticated regarding product and advertising claims , partly because of widespread criticism of such assertions .

This problem can force a change in marketing approach in many kinds of businesses .

Have you examined this problem of increasing consumer sophistication from the standpoint of your own company ?

Need for service is here to stay - and the problem is going to be tougher to solve in the sixties .

There are two reasons for this .

First , most products tend to become more complex .

Second , in a competitive market , the customer feels his weight and throws it around .

Providing good customer service requires as thorough a marketing and general management planning job as the original selling of the product .

Too often it is thought of at the last moment of new product introduction .

Good service starts with product design and planning :

Many products seem to be designed for a production economy , not for a service one .

Proper follow-through requires training your own sales organization , and your distributor organizations , not only in the techniques but also in good customer relations .

Have you assessed the importance of service and given it proper attention ?

In spending his money today , the consumer is pulled in many directions .

To the manufacturer of the more convenient type product - the purchase of which can be switched , delayed , or put off entirely - the implications are important .

Your competition is now proportionately greater - you are competing not only against manufacturers in the same field but also against a vast array of manufacturers of other appealing consumer products .

Many industry trade associations are developing campaigns to protect or enhance the share of the consumer 's dollar being spent on their particular products .

Has your company thought through its strategy in this whole `` discretionary buying '' area ?

The trends have been in evidence for many years - population shifts to the Southwest and Far West , and from city to suburbs .

These shifts will continue in the next 10 yr. .

Have you considered the implications of continuing geographic shifts in terms of sales force allocation , strength of distributor organizations , and even plant location ?

We have already witnessed great changes through mergers and acquisitions in the food industry - at both the manufacturing and retail ends .

Instead of relatively small sales to many accounts , there are now larger sales to or through fewer accounts .

The change may require different products , pricing , packaging , warehousing , salesmanship , advertising and executive attention - practically every link in the marketing network may have to be adjusted .

Have you examined these trends , forecast the effects , and planned your marketing strategy to compete effectively under changing circumstances ?

In the area of private label competition , it is logical to expect a continuation of trends which have been under way during the first decade .

As mass dealer and distributor organizations grow in size , there is every reason to expect them to try to share in the manufacturer 's as well as the distributor 's profits - which is , in effect , what the sale of private brands tends to do .

Average manufacturer frequently has helped build private brand business , delivering largely the same qualities and styles in private brand merchandise as in branded .

Moreover , the larger and more aggressive mass distribution outlets and chain stores have insisted on high quality - and the customer seems to have caught on .

If you are up against private brand competition , have you formulated a long-term program for researching and strengthening your market position ?

If private brand competition has n't been felt in your product field as yet , have you thought how you will cope with it if and when it does appear ?

Display merchandising , backed by pre selling through advertising and promotion , will continue to make strides in the sixties .

It has multiple implications and possible headaches for your marketing program .

How can you cash in on this fast-growing type of outlet and still maintain relationships with older existing outlets which are still important ?

If you have a higher quality product , how can you make it stand out - justify its premium price - without the spoken word ?

Salesmanship is still necessary , but it 's a different brand of salesmanship .

Have you carefully examined the selling techniques which best suit your products ?

Have you studied the caliber and sales approaches of your sales force in relation to requirements for effective marketing ?

Are you experimenting with different selling slants in developing new customers ?

Some distribution costs are kept up by competitive pressure , some by the fact that the customers have come to expect certain niceties and flourishes .

No manufacturer has taken the initiative in pointing out the costs involved .

The use of bulk handling is continuously growing .

Computers are being used to keep branch inventories at more workable levels .

`` Selective selling '' - concentrating sales on the larger accounts - has been used effectively by some manufacturers .

There may be possible economies at any one of a number of links in your marketing and distribution chain .

Do you have a program for scrutinizing all these links regularly and carefully - and with some imagination ?

In your sales force , will a smaller number of higher-priced , high quality salesmen serve you best , or can you make out better with a larger number of lower paid salesmen ?

Will your trade customers settle for less attention and fewer frills in return for some benefit they can share ?

In one company covering the country with a high quality sales force of 10 men , the president personally phones each major account every 6 mos. .

As a result , distribution costs were cut , customer relations improved .

Distribution costs are almost bound to increase in the sixties - and you will never know what you can do to control them unless you study each element and experiment with alternative ways of doing the job .

From the manufacturer 's point of view , the increasing cost of advertising and promotion is a very real problem to be faced in the sixties .

It is accentuated by the need for pre selling goods , and private label competition .

How much fundamental thinking and research has your company done on its advertising program ?

Are you following competition willy-nilly - trying to match dollar for dollar - or are you experimenting with new means for reaching and influencing consumers ?

Have you evaluated the proper place of advertising and all phases of promotion in your total marketing program - from the standpoint of effort , money , and effectiveness ?

Practically all forecasts mention new and exciting products on the horizon .

Will you be out in the market place with some of these sales building new products ?

If competition beats you to it , this exciting new product era can have real headaches in store .

On the other hand , the process of obsoleting an old product and introducing the new one is usually mighty expensive .

As markets become larger and marketing more complex , the costs of an error become progressively larger .

Is your R + D or product development program tuned in to the commercial realities of the market ?

Are there regular communications from the field , or meetings of sales and marketing personnel with R + D people ?

Technical knowledge is a wonderful thing , but it 's useless unless it eventually feeds the cash register .

Are there individuals in your organization who can shepherd a new product through to commercialization ; who can develop reliable estimates of sales volume , production , and distribution costs ; and translate the whole into profit and loss and balance sheet figures which management can act on with some assurance ?

We have seen good new products shelved because no one had the assignment to develop such facts and plans - and management could n't make up its mind .

There is a shortage of salesmen today .

In the future , quantitative demand will be greater because of the expansion of the economy , and the qualitative need will be greater still .

While many companies have done fine work in developing sales personnel , much of it has been product rather than sales training .

Nor has the training been enough in relation to the need .

Most marketing people agree it is going to take redoubled efforts to satisfy future requirements .

Have you estimated your sales manpower needs for the future ( both quantitatively and qualitatively ) ?

Has your company developed selection and training processes that are geared to providing the caliber of salesmen you will need in the next 10 yr. ?

With the growing complexity of markets and intensity of competition , sales management , whether at the district , region or headquarters level , is a tough job today - and it will be tougher in the future .

Men qualified for the broader task of marketing manager are even more scarce due to the demanding combination of qualifications called for by this type of management work .

The growth of business has outdistanced the available supply , and the demand will continue to exceed the supply in the sixties .

Does your company have a program for selecting and developing sales and marketing management personnel for the longer term ?

Does your management climate and your management compensation plan attract and keep top-notch marketing people ?

Every single problem touched on thus far is related to good marketing planning .

`` Hip-pocket '' tactics are going to be harder to apply .

Many food and beverage companies are already on a highly planned basis .

They have to be .

With greater investments in plant facilities , with automation growing , you can n't switch around , either in volume or in product design , as much as was formerly possible - or at least not as economically .

Are planning and strategy development emphasized sufficiently in your company ?

We find too many sales and marketing executives so burdened with detail that they are short-changing planning .

Are annual marketing plans reviewed throughout your management group to get the perspective of all individuals and get everyone on the marketing team ?

Do you have a long-term ( 5 - or 10 - yr . ) marketing program ?

The key to effective marketing is wrapped up in defining your company 's marketing problems realistically .

Solutions frequently suggest themselves when you accurately pinpoint your problems , whether they be in the market , in marketing methods or in marketing management .

If companies will take the time to give objective consideration to their major problems and to the questions they provoke , then a long constructive step will have been taken toward more effective marketing in next decade .

Today the private detective will also investigate insurance claims or handle divorce cases , but his primary function remains what it has always been , to assist those who have money in their unending struggle with those who have not .

It is from this unpromising background that the fictional private detective was recruited .

The mythological private eye differs from his counterpart in real life in two essential ways .

On the one hand , he does not work for a large agency , but is almost always self-employed .

As a free-lance investigator , the fictional detective is responsible to no one but himself and his client .

For this reason , he appears as an independent and self-reliant figure , whose rugged individualism need not be pressed into the mold of a 9 to 5 routine .

On the other hand , the fictional detective does not break strikes or handle divorce cases ; no client would ever think of asking him to do such things .

Whatever his original assignment , the fictional private eye ends up by investigating and solving a crime , usually a murder .

Operating as a one man police force in fact if not in name , he is at once more independent and more dedicated than the police themselves .

He catches criminals not merely because he is paid to do so ( frequently he does not receive a fee at all ) , but because he enjoys his work , because he firmly believes that murder must be punished .

Thus the fictional detective is much more than a simple businessman .

He is , first and foremost , a defender of public morals , a servant of society .

It is this curious blend of rugged individualism and public service which accounts for the great appeal of the mythological detective .

By virtue of his self-reliance , his individualism and his freedom from external restraint , the private eye is a perfect embodiment of the middle class conception of liberty , which amounts to doing what you please and let the devil take the hindmost .

At the same time , because the personal code of the detective coincides with the legal dictates of his society , because he likes to catch criminals , he is in middle class eyes a virtuous man .

In this way , the private detective gets the best of two possible worlds .

He is an individualist but not an anarchist ; he is a public servant but not a cop .

In short , the fictional private eye is a specialized version of Adam Smith 's ideal entrepreneur , the man whose private ambitions must always and everywhere promote the public welfare .

In the mystery story , as in The Wealth of Nations , individualism and the social good are two sides of the same benevolent coin .

There is only one catch to this idyllic arrangement :

Adam Smith was wrong .

Not only did the ideal entrepreneur not produce the greatest good for the greatest number , he ended by destroying himself , by giving birth to monopoly capitalism .

The rise of the giant corporations in Western Europe and the United States dates from the period 1880 - 1900 .

Now , although the roots of the mystery story in serious literature go back as far as Balzac , Dickens , and Poe , it was not until the closing decades of the 19 th century that the private detective became an established figure in popular fiction .

Sherlock Holmes , the ancestor of all private eyes , was born during the 1890 s .

Thus the transformation of Adam Smith 's ideal entrepreneur into a mythological detective coincides closely with the decline of the real entrepreneur in economic life .

Driven from the marketplace by the course of history , our hero disguises himself as a private detective .

The birth of the myth compensates for the death of the ideal .

Even on the fictional level , however , the contradictions which give rise to the mystery story are not fully resolved .

The individualism and public service of the private detective both stem from his dedication to a personal code of conduct : he enforces the law without being told to do so .

The private eye is therefore a moral man ; but his morality rests upon that of his society .

The basic premise of all mystery stories is that the distinction between good and bad coincides with the distinction between legal and illegal .

Unfortunately , this assumption does not always hold good .

As capitalism in the 20 th century has become increasingly dependent upon force and violence for its survival , the private detective is placed in a serious dilemma .

If he is good , he may not be legal ; if he is legal , he may not be good .

It is the gradual unfolding and deepening of this contradiction which creates the inner dialectic of the evolution of the mystery story .

With the advent of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle 's Sherlock Holmes , the development of the modern private detective begins .

Sherlock Holmes is not merely an individualist ; he is very close to being a mental case .

A brief list of the great detective 's little idiosyncrasies would provide Dr. Freud with ample food for thought .

Holmes is addicted to the use of cocaine and other refreshing stimulants ; he is prone to semi catatonic trances induced by the playing of the vioiln ; he is a recluse , an incredible egotist , a confirmed misogynist .

Holmes rebels against the social conventions of his day not on moral but rather on aesthetic grounds .

His eccentricity begins as a defense against boredom .

It was in order to avoid the stuffy routine of middle class life that Holmes became a detective in the first place .

As he informs Watson , `` My life is spent in one long effort to escape from the commonplaces of existence .

These little problems help me to do so '' .

Holmes is a public servant , to be sure ; but the society which he serves bores him to tears .

The curious relationship between Holmes and Scotland Yard provides an important clue to the deeper significance of his eccentric behavior .

Although he is perfectly willing to cooperate with Scotland Yard , Holmes has nothing but contempt for the intelligence and mentality of the police .

They for their part are convinced that Holmes is too `` unorthodox '' and `` theoretical '' to make a good detective .

Why do the police find Holmes `` unorthodox '' ?

On the face of it , it is because he employs deductive techniques alien to official police routine .

Another , more interesting explanation , is hinted at by Watson when he observes on several occasions that Holmes would have made a magnificent criminal .

The great detective modestly agrees .

Watson 's insight is verified by the mysterious link between Holmes and his arch opponent , Dr. Moriarty .

The two men resemble each other closely in their cunning , their egotism , their relentlessness .

The first series of Sherlock Holmes adventures ends with Holmes and Moriarty grappling together on the edge of a cliff .

They are presumed to have plunged to a common grave in this fatal embrace .

Linked to Holmes even in death , Moriarty represents the alter-ego of the great detective , the image of what our hero might have become were he not a public servant .

Just as Holmes the eccentric stands behind Holmes the detective , so Holmes the potential criminal lurks behind both .

In the modern English `` whodunnit '' , this insinuation of latent criminality in the detective himself has almost entirely disappeared .

Hercule Poirot and Lord Peter Whimsey ( the respective creations of Agatha Christie and Dorothy Sayers ) have retained Holmes ' egotism but not his zest for life and eccentric habits .

Poirot and his counterparts are perfectly respectable people ; it is true that they are also extremely dull .

Their dedication to the status quo has been affirmed at the expense of the fascinating but dangerous individualism of a Sherlock Holmes .

The latter 's real descendents were unable to take root in England ; they fled from the Victorian parlor and made their way across the stormy Atlantic .

In the American `` hardboiled '' detective story of the ' 20 s and ' 30 s , the spirit of the mad genius from Baker Street lives on .

Like Holmes , the American private eye rejects the social conventions of his time .

But unlike Holmes , he feels his society to be not merely dull but also corrupt .

Surrounded by crime and violence everywhere , the `` hardboiled '' private eye can retain his purity only through a life of self-imposed isolation .

His alienation is far more acute than Holmes ' ; he is not an eccentric but rather an outcast .

With Rex Stout 's Nero Wolfe , alienation is represented on a purely physical plane .

Wolfe refuses to ever leave his own house , and spends most of his time drinking beer and playing with orchids .

More profound and more disturbing , however , is the moral isolation of Raymond Chandler 's Philip Marlowe .

In a society where everything is for sale , Marlowe is the only man who cannot be bought .

His tough honesty condemns him to a solitary and difficult existence .

Beaten , bruised and exhausted , he pursues the elusive killer through the demi-monde of high society and low morals , always alone , always despised .

In the end , he gets his man , but no one seems to care ; virtue is its own and only reward .

A similar tone of underlying futility and despair pervades the spy thrillers of Eric Ambler and dominates the most famous of all American mystery stories , Dashiell Hammett 's The Maltese Falcon .

Sam Spade joins forces with a band of adventurers in search of a priceless jeweled statue of a falcon ; but when the bird is found at last , it turns out to be a fake .

Now the detective must save his own skin by informing on the girl he loves , who is also the real murderer .

For Sam Spade , neither crime nor virtue pays ; moreover , it is increasingly difficult to distinguish between the two .

Because the private eye intends to save society in spite of himself , he invariably finds himself in trouble with the police .

The latter are either too stupid to catch the killer or too corrupt to care .

In either case , they do not appreciate the private detective 's zeal .

Perry Mason and Hamilton Burger , Nero Wolfe and Inspector Cramer spend more time fighting each other than they do in looking for the criminal .

Frequently enough , the police are themselves in league with the killer ; Dashiell Hammett 's Red Harvest provides a classic example of this theme .

But even when the police are honest , they do not trust the private eye .

He is , like Phillip Marlowe , too alienated to be reliable .

Finally , in The Maltese Falcon among others , the clash between detective and police is carried to its logical conclusion : Sam Spade becomes the chief murder suspect .

In order to exonerate himself , he is compelled to find the real criminal , who happens to be his girl friend .

What was only a vague suspicion in the case of Sherlock Holmes now appears as a direct accusation : the private eye is in danger of turning into his opposite .

It is the growing contradiction between individualism and public service in the mystery story which creates this fatal dilemma .

By upholding his own personal code of behavior , the private detective has placed himself in opposition to a society whose fabric is permeated with crime and corruption .

That society responds by condemning the private eye as a threat to the status quo , a potential criminal .

If the detective insists upon retaining his personal standards , he must now do so in conscious defiance of his society .

He must , in short , cease to be a detective and become a rebel .

On the other hand , if he wishes to continue in his chosen profession , he must abandon his own code and sacrifice his precious individualism .

Dashiell Hammett resolved this contradiction by ceasing to write mystery stories and turning to other pursuits .

His successors have adopted the opposite alternative .

In order to save the mystery story , they have converted the private detective into an organization man .

The first of two possible variations on this theme is symbolized by Mickey Spillane 's Mike Hammer .

At first glance , this hero seems to be more rather than less of an individualist than any of his predecessors .

For Hammer , nothing is forbidden .

He kills when he pleases , takes his women where he finds them and always acts as judge , jury and executioner rolled into one .

His son watched until he got as far as the hall , almost out of sight , then hurried after .

`` Dad .

Dad , wait '' .

He caught up with the old man in the living room .

Old man Arthur had put down the suitcase to open the front door .

`` Just this one favor , Dad .

Just do n't tell Ferguson that crazy opinion of yours '' .

`` Why not '' ?

The old man gave the room a stare in leaving ; under the scraggly brows the pale old eyes burned with a bitter memory .

`` It 's the truth '' .

`` The Bartlett girl was killed by Mr. Dronk 's son .

Rossi and Ferguson have been across the street , talking to the kid .

They 've found some sort of new evidence , a bundle of clothes or something , and it must link the kid even stronger to the crime .

Why won n't you accept facts ?

The two kids were together a lot , they were having some kind of teen-age affair - God knows how far that had gone - and the kid 's crippled .

He limps , and the man who hit you and took the cane , he limped .

My God , how much more do you want '' ?

His father looked him over closely .

`` You sound like an old woman .

You should have gone to work today , ' stead of sneaking around spying on the Dronk house '' .

`` Now , see here '' -

`` The trouble with you '' , old man Arthur began , and then checked himself .

Young Mrs. Arthur had opened the oven and there was a drifting odor of hot biscuits .

The old man opened the door and stepped out into the sunlight .

`` Is n't enough time to go into it '' , he finished , and slammed the door in his son 's face .

Mrs. Holden turned from the window draperies .

`` They found something else up there '' , she said half aloud to the empty room .

`` They took it away , overalls or something '' .

She walked restlessly across the room , then back to the windows .

`` Now they 've gone , they did n't come back , and they did n't arrest that Dronk boy '' .

She stood frowning and chewing her lip .

She was wearing a brown cotton dress , cut across the hips in a way that was supposed to make her look slimmer , a yoke set into the skirt and flaring pleats below .

She smoothed the skirt , sat down , then stood up and went back to the windows .

`` Why on earth did I send him off to work ?

There was excuse enough to keep him home , that young Mr. Arthur 's still over there '' .

With sudden energy , she went to the phone and rang Holden 's office and asked for him .

`` I think you had better come home '' .

`` Mae , we 're so busy .

Mr. Crosson 's been on everybody 's neck , an order he expected did n't come through and he 's '' -

`` I do n't care .

I want you here .

I 'm all alone and certain things are going on that look very ominous .

I need someone to go out and find out what 's happening '' .

`` But I could n't do that , even if I were home '' !

His voice grew high and trembling .

`` I can n't be underfoot every time those cops turn around !

They 'll think I did something '' .

He could n't see the grin that split her mouth ; the teeth that shone into the phone were like a shark 's .

`` You 'll just have to risk it .

You can n't wander along in the dark , can you ?

I 'd think that you , even more than I , would be wondering what they 're up to .

They found some clothes '' , she .

`` What '' ?

Deliberately , she ignored the yelp .

`` Also , that Mr. Ferguson was here .

I guess he wants to ask you some questions .

I stalled him off .

He does n't expect you until five '' .

`` Then I 'd better wait until five '' .

`` No .

Come home right away '' .

She slapped the receiver into its holder and stepped away .

Her eyes were bright with anticipation .

In his office , Mr. Holden replaced the phone slowly .

He rose from his chair .

He had to cough then ; he went to the window and choked there with the fresh breeze on his face .

He got his hat out of the closet .

For a moment he thought of going into Crosson 's office to explain that he had to leave , but there was now such a pain in his chest , such a pounding in his head , that he decided to let it go .

He passed the receptionist in the outer office , muttering , `` I 've got to go out for a little while '' .

Let her call Crosson if she wanted to , let Crosson raise the roof or even can him , he did n't care .

He got into the car .

Putting the key into the switch , pressing the accelerator with his foot , putting the car into reverse , seemed vast endeavors almost beyond the ability of his shaking body .

Once out in the street , the traffic was a gadfly maze in which he wandered stricken .

When he turned into the highway that led to the outskirts of the city and then rose toward home , he had to pull over to the curb and wait for a few minutes , sucking in air and squinting and blinking his eyes to clear them of tears .

What on earth was in Mae 's mind , that she wanted him up there spying on what the cops were doing ?

What did she think he could do ?

He tried to ignore what his own common sense told him , but it was n't possible ; her motives were too blatant .

She wanted him to get into trouble .

She wanted the police to notice him , suspect him .

She was going to keep on scheming , poking , prodding , suggesting , and dictating until the cops got up enough interest in him to go back to their old neighborhood and ask questions .

And he knew in that moment , with a cold sinking of despair , a dying of old hopes , that Mae had spread some kind of word there among the neighbors .

Nothing bald , open ; but enough .

They 'd have some suspicions to repeat to the police .

Though his inner thoughts cringed at it , he forced himself to think back , recreating the scene in which Mae claimed to have caught him molesting the child .

It had n't amounted to anything .

There had been nothing evil or dirty in his intentions .

A second scene flashed before his mind , the interior of the garage at the new house and the young Bartlett girl turning startled to meet him , the dim dark and the sudden confusion and fear and then the brightness as Mae had clicked on the light .

Suppose the cops somehow got hold of that ?

Well , it had n't been what it seemed , he 'd had no idea the girl was in there .

He had n't touched her .

And when he came to examine the scene , there was a certain staginess to it , it had the smell of planning , and a swift suspicion darted into his mind .

Too monstrous , of course .

Mae would n't have plotted a thing like that .

It was just that little accidents played into her hands .

Like this murder .

He leaned on the wheel , clutching it , staring into the sunlight , and tried to bring order into his thoughts .

He felt light-headed and sick .

There was no use wandering off into a territory of utter nightmare .

Mae was his wife .

She was married to him for better or for worse .

She would n't be wilfully planning his destruction .

But she was .

She was .

Even as the conviction of truth roared through him , shattering his last hope of safety , he was reaching to release the hand brake , to head up the road for home , doing her bidding .

He drove , and the road wobbled , familiar scenes crept past on either side .

He came to a stretch of old orange groves , the trees dead , some of them uprooted , and then there was an outlying shopping area , and tract houses .

He had the feeling that he should abandon the car and run off somewhere to hide .

But he could n't imagine where .

There was really no place to go , finally , except home to Mae .

At the gate he slowed , looking around .

Cooper was beside his car , on the curb at the right , just standing there morosely ; he did n't even look up .

Behind him on the steps of the little office sat old man Arthur ; he was straight , something angry in his attitude , as if he might be waiting to report something .

Holden stepped on the gas .

A new idea drifted in from nowhere .

He could go to the police .

He could tell them his fears of being involved , he could explain what had happened in the old neighborhood and how Mae had misunderstood and how she had held it over him - the scene was complete in his mind at the moment , even to his own jerkings and snivelings , and Ferguson 's silent patience .

He could throw himself on the mercy of the Police Department .

It was n't what Mae would want him to do , though .

He was sure of this .

Once he had abandoned himself to the very worst , once he had quieted all the dragons of worry and suspense , there would n't be very much for Mae to do .

At that moment , Holden almost slammed on the brakes to go back to Cooper and ask if Ferguson was about .

It would be such a relief .

What was that old sign , supposed to be painted over a door somewhere , Abandon hope , all ye who enter here ?

Why , Holden said to himself , surprised at his own sudden insight , I 'll bet some of those people who enter are just as happy as can be .

They 've worried , they 've lain awake nights , they 've shook at the slightest footstep , they 've pictured their own destruction , and now it 's all over and they can give up .

Sure , they 're giving up hope .

Hand in hand with hope went things like terror and apprehension .

Good-bye .

Holden waved a hand at the empty street .

Glad to see you go .

He drove into the paved space before the garage and got out , slamming the car door .

He looked up and down the street .

If Ferguson 's car had been in sight , Holden would have walked directly to it .

He went to the front door and opened it and looked in .

Mae entered the room from the hallway to the kitchen .

She had a cup of something steaming , coffee perhaps , in one hand , a fresh piece of toast in the other .

She stood there , watching Holden come in , and she put the piece of toast in her mouth and bit off one corner with a huge chomp of her white teeth .

`` Mae '' -

`` I 've been thinking '' , she said , swallowing the toast .

`` Did n't you have an old pair of painting overalls in the garage ?

You used them that time you painted the porch at our other house .

And then you wiped up some grease '' .

She had caught him off guard , no preparation , nothing certain but that ahead lay some kind of disaster .

`` No .

Wait a minute .

What do you '' -

`` I 've been looking for them , and they 're gone .

I 'm sure they were in the garage up until a couple of days ago .

Or even yesterday .

You used to paint in them , and then you just took them for rags .

The police have them now '' .

`` I do n't remember any overalls at all '' .

`` They were all faded .

Worn through at the knees '' .

She stood sipping and chewing and watching .

`` Green paint , was n't it ?

Well , I 'm not sure of the color .

But you had them '' .

`` Mae , sit down .

Put down the cup of coffee .

Tell me what this is all about '' .

She shook her head .

She took another bite of toast .

Holden noticed almost absently how she chewed , how the whole side of her cheek moved , a slab of fat that extended down into her neck .

`` My goodness , you ought to remember if I do .

You 're going to have to go to the police and explain what happened .

Tell them the truth , or something , before they come here '' .

A seeping coldness entered Holden 's being ; his nerves seemed frost-bitten down to the tips of his tingling fingers and his spine felt stiff and glass like , liable to break like an icicle at any moment .

`` I 've never owned any painting overalls .

Does our society have a runaway , uncontrollable growth of technology which may end our civilization , or a normal , healthy growth ?

Here there may be an analogy with cancer : we can detect cancers by their rapidly accelerating growth , determinable only when related to the more normal rate of healthy growth .

Should the accelerating growth of technology then warn us ?

Noting such evidence is the first step ; and almost the only `` cure '' is early detection and removal .

One way to determine whether we have so dangerous a technology would be to check the strength of our society 's organs to see if their functioning is as healthy as before .

So an objective look at our present procedures may move us to consider seriously this possibly analogous situation .

In any event , whether society may have cancer , or merely a virus infection , the `` disease '' , we shall find , is political , economical , social , and even medical .

Have not our physical abilities already deteriorated because of the more sedentary lives we are now living ?

Hence the prime issue , as I see it , is whether a democratic or free society can master technology for the benefit of mankind , or whether technology will rule and develop its own society compatible with its own needs as a force of nature .

We are already committed to establishing man 's supremacy over nature and everywhere on earth , not merely in the limited social political economical context we are fond of today .

Otherwise , we go on endlessly trying to draw the line , color and other , as to which kind of man we wish to see dominate .

We have proved so able to solve technological problems that to contend we cannot realize a universal goal in the immediate future is to be extremely shortsighted , if nothing else .

We must believe we have the ability to affect our own destinies : otherwise why try anything ?

So in these pages the term `` technology '' is used to include any and all means which could amplify , project , or augment man 's control over himself and over other men .

Naturally this includes all communication forms , e. g. languages , or any social , political , economic or religious structures employed for such control .

Properly mindful of all the cultures in existence today throughout the world , we must employ these resources without war or violent revolution .

If we were creating a wholly new society , we could insist that our social , political , economic and philosophic institutions foster rather than hamper man ; best growth .

But we cannot start off with a clean slate .

So we must first analyze our present institutions with respect to the effect of each on man 's major needs .

Asked which institution most needs correction , I would say the corporation as it exists in America today .

At first glance this appears strange : of all people , was not America founded by rugged individualists who established a new way of life still inspiring `` undeveloped '' societies abroad ?

But hear Harrison E. Salisbury , former Moscow correspondent of The New York Times , and author of `` To Moscow - And Beyond '' .

In a book review of `` The Soviet Cultural Offensive '' , he says , `` Long before the State Department organized its bureaucracy into an East-West Contacts Staff in order to wage a cultural counter-offensive within Soviet borders , the sharp cutting-edge of American culture had carved its mark across the Russian steppes , as when the enterprising promoters of ' Porgy and Bess ' overrode the State Department to carry the contemporary ' cultural warfare ' behind the enemy lines .

They were not diplomats or jazz musicians , or even organizers of reading-rooms and photo montage displays , but rugged capitalist entrepreneurs like Henry Ford , Hugh Cooper , Thomas Campbell , the International Harvester Co. , and David W. Griffith .

Their kind created an American culture superior to any in the world , an industrial and technological culture which penetrated Russia as it did almost every corner of the earth without a nickel from the Federal treasury or a single governmental specialist to contrive directives or program a series of consultations of interested agencies .

This favorable image of America in the minds of Russian men and women is still there despite years of energetic anti American propaganda '' .

Perhaps the public 's present attitude toward business stems from the fact that the `` rugged capitalist entrepreneur '' no more exists in America .

In his stead is a milquetoast version known as `` the corporation '' .

But even if we cannot see the repulsive characteristics in this new image of America , foreigners can ; and our loss of `` prestige '' abroad is the direct result .

No amount of ballyhoo will cover up the sordid facts .

If we want respect from ourselves or others , we will have to earn it .

First , let us realize that whatever good this set-up achieved in earlier times , now the corporation per se cannot take economic leadership .

Businesses must develop as a result of the ideas , energies and ambitions of an individual having purpose and comprehensive ability within one mind .

When we `` forced '' individuals to assume the corporate structure by means of taxes and other legal statutes , we adopted what I would term `` pseudo capitalism '' and so took a major step toward socialism .

The biggest loss , of course , was the individual 's lessened desire and ability to give his services to the growth of his company and our economy .

Socialism , I grant , has a definite place in our society .

But let us not complain of the evils of capitalism by referring to a form that is not truly capitalistic .

Some forms of capitalism do indeed work - superb organizations , a credit to any society .

But the pseudo capitalism which dictates our whole economy as well as our politics and social life , will not stand close scrutiny .

Its pretense to operate in the public interest is little more than a sham .

It serves only its own stockholders and poorly at that .

As a creative enterprise , its abilities are primarily in `` swallowing '' creative enterprises developed outside its own organization ( an ability made possible by us , and almost mandatory ) .

As to benefits to employees , it is notorious for its callous disregard except where it depends on them for services .

The corporation in America is in reality our form of socialism , vying in a sense with the other socialistic form that has emerged within governmental bureaucracy .

But while the corporation has all the disadvantages of the socialist form of organization ( so cumbersome it cannot constructively do much of anything not compatible with its need to perpetuate itself and maintain its status quo ) , unluckily it does not have the desirable aspect of socialism , the motivation to operate for the benefit of society as a whole .

So we are faced with a vast network of amorphous entities perpetuating themselves in whatever manner they can , without regard to the needs of society , controlling society and forcing upon it a regime representing only the corporation 's needs for survival .

The corporation has a limited , specific place in our society .

Ideally speaking , it should be allowed to operate only where the public has a great stake in the continuity of supply or services , and where the actions of a single proprietor are secondary to the needs of society .

Examples are in public utilities , making military aircraft and accessories , or where the investment and risk for a proprietorship would be too great for a much needed project impossible to achieve by any means other than the corporate form , e. g. constructing major airports or dams .

Thus , if corporations are not to run away with us , they must become quasi governmental institutions , subject to public control and needs .

In all other areas , private initiative of the `` proprietorship '' type should be urged to produce the desired goods and services .

Avoiding runaway technology can be done only by assuring a humane society ; and for this human beings must be firmly in control of the economics on which our society rests .

Such genuine human leadership the proprietorship can offer , corporations cannot .

It can project long-range goals for itself .

Corporations react violently to short-range stimuli , e. g. , quarterly and annual dividend reports .

Proprietorships can establish a unity and integrity of control ; corporations , being more amorphous , cannot .

Proprietorships can establish a meaningful identity , representing a human personality , and thus establish sincere relationships with customers and community .

Corporations are apt by nature to be impersonal , inhumane , shortsighted and almost exclusively profit motivated , a picture they could scarcely afford to present to the public .

The proprietor is able to create a leadership impossible in the corporate structure with its board of directors and stockholders .

Leadership is lacking in our society because it has no legitimate place to develop .

Men continuously at the head of growing enterprises can acquire experiences of the most varied , complicated and trying type so that at maturation they have developed the competence and willingness to accept the personal responsibility so sorely needed now .

Hence government must establish greater controls upon corporations so that their activities promote what is deemed essential to the national interest .

Proprietorships should get the tax advantages now accruing to corporations , e. g. the chance to accumulate capital so vital for growth .

Corporations should pay added taxes , to be used for educational purposes ( not necessarily of the formal type ) .

The right to leave legacies should be substantially reduced and ultimately eliminated .

To perpetuate wealth control led by small groups of individuals who played no role in its creation prevents those with real initiative from coming to the fore , and is basically anti democratic .

When the proprietor dies , the establishment should become a corporation until it is either acquired by another proprietor or the government decides to drop it .

Strikes should be declared illegal against corporations because disagreements would have to be settled by government representatives acting as controllers of the corporation whose responsibility to the state would now be defined against proprietorship because employees and proprietors must be completely interdependent , as they are each a part of the whole .

Strikes threatening the security of the proprietorship , if internally motivated , prevent a healthy relationship .

Certainly external forces should not be applied arbitrarily out of mere power available to do so .

If we cannot stop warfare in our own economic system , how can we expect to abolish it internationally ?

These proposals would go far toward creating the economic atmosphere favoring growth of the individual , who , in turn , would help us to cope with runaway technology .

Individual human strength is needed to pit against an inhuman condition .

The battle is not easy .

We are tempted to blame others for our problems rather than look them straight in the face and realize they are of our own making and possible of solution only by ourselves with the help of desperately needed , enlightened , competent leaders .

Persons developed in to-day 's corporations cannot hope to serve here - a judgment based on experiences of my own in business and in activities outside .

In my own company , in effect a partnership , although legally a corporation , I have been able to do many things for my employees which `` normal '' corporations of comparable size and nature would have been unable to do .

Also , I am convinced that if my company were a sole proprietorship instead of a partnership , I would have been even abler to solve long-range problems for myself and my fellow employees .

Any abilities I may have were achieved in their present shape from experience in sharing in the growth and control of my business , coupled with raising my family .

This combined experience , on a foundation of very average , I assure you , intelligence and background , has helped me do things many well-informed people would bet heavily against .

Perhaps a list of some of the `` practices '' of my company will help here .

The company grew out of efforts by two completely inexperienced men in their late twenties , neither having a formal education applicable to , or experience in , manufacturing or selling our type of articles .

From an initial investment of $ 1200 in 1943 , it has grown , with no additional capital investment , to a present value estimated by some as exceeding $ 10000000 ( we do n't disclose financial figures to the public ) .

Its growth continues steadily on a par with past growth ; and no limitation is in evidence .

Our pin-curl clips and self-locking nuts achieved dominance in just a few years time , despite substantial , well established competition .

The safe at Ingleside District Station stands next to the gum machine in a narrow passageway that leads to Captain Harris 's office ( to the left ) , the lieutenant 's office ( farther along and to the left ) and the janitor 's supply closet ( straight ahead ) .

The safe is a repository for three dead flashlight batteries , a hundred and fifty unused left-hand fingerprint cards , a stack of unsold Policemen's Ball tickets from last year , and thirty-seven cents in coins and stamps .

Gun set the captain 's fifth of Hiram Walker inside the safe before he reported to Lt. Killpath , though he knew that Killpath 's ulcer prevented him from making any untoward incursion on Herman Wolff 's gift .

It was more a matter of tact , and also it was none of Killpath 's goddam business .

He walked up to the lieutenant 's office , leaned wearily against the gun rack that housed four rifles and a gas gun nobody remembered having used and a submachine gun that was occasionally tried out on the Academy Range .

He stared at the clerk who sat at a scarred and ancient fumed-oak desk stuffing envelopes .

`` Where 's the Lieut '' ?

The clerk wagged his head toward the captain 's office .

Gun went to the connecting door , which was open , and stood at attention while Orville Torrence Killpath , in full uniform , finished combing his hair .

The lieutenant 's sparse brown hair was heavily pomaded , and as Killpath raked the comb through it , it stuck together in thatches so that it looked like umbrella ribs clinging to his pink skull .

The lieutenant eyed Gun 's reflection in the mirror over the washbowl and then glanced back at his own face , moving the comb methodically around his head .

Leave me alone , Gun thought .

Fight with Sam Schaeffer , fight with the whole damned Bureau .

But leave me alone .

Because I 'm looking for the son of a bitch that killed that old man , and I 'm going to get him .

If you just leave me to hell alone , Lieutenant .

Killpath peered through half closed lids at his reflection , thrust up his chin in a gesture of satisfaction and about-faced .

Gun waited for Killpath to sit down behind the desk near the window .

He sat stiff-backed in a chair that did not swivel , though it was obvious to Gun that Killpath felt his position as acting captain plainly merited a swivel chair .

The desk before him was in no better repair than the rest of the furniture crowded into the room , including wooden file cabinets with some of their pulls yanked off and a wardrobe stained with the roof seepage of countless seasons .

Killpath pulled one thin leg up , clamping his arms around the shinbone to press his knee into an incredibly scrawny gut .

It was the posture which the men had come to recognize as that of Killpath defying his ulcer .

He put his chin on his kneecap , stretching his neck like that of a turkey on a chopping block , and stared wordlessly at his sergeant .

Gun waited .

The 7 : 45 bell rang and he could hear the outside doors bang shut , closing in the assembled day watch .

Finally , Orville intoned through his hawk nose , `` We can n't have people running in any time they please , Sergeant '' .

`` No , sir '' .

`` Running in , running out .

Ca n't have it .

Makes for confusion and congestion '' .

He rocked back in the chair , knee locked against stomach , his beady eyes fixed on Matson .

He was silent again , possibly listening to the sounds in the squadroom .

Roll was being called .

Gun cleared his throat .

Killpath said , `` You were expected to report to my office twenty minutes ago , Sergeant .

That 's not getting all the juice out of the orange , now is it '' ?

`` No , sir '' .

Then Killpath smiled .

Gun knew that nothing but aces back to back would give the lieutenant an ulcer and a smile at the same time .

The day-watch platoon commander , Lt. Rinker , was calling out the beat assignments , but Matson could n't make the names mean anything .

`` I called the station at three this morning '' , Killpath 's nasal voice pronounced .

`` Do you have any idea who might have been in charge at the time '' ?

`` Sergeant Vaughn , sir '' .

`` Now , now , you 're just guessing , Sergeant '' .

He smiled thinly , savoring his joke .

`` What if I said nobody was here but a couple of patrolmen '' ?

`` Sir , Vaughn knows better than to leave the station without a relief .

He must have '' -

`` He let a patrolman take over the duties of the station keeper .

Now that 's not regulation , is it '' ?

`` No , sir '' .

`` But you did n't know a thing about it , did you '' ?

Killpath leaned forward ; his foot slipped off the chair and he put it back again , frowning now .

`` That 's not taking one 's command with a responsible attitude , Matson '' .

Gun told himself that the old bastard was a fool .

But stupidity was no consolation when it had rank .

`` I was out in the district , sir '' .

`` Oh , yes .

So I have heard '' .

He stretched a pale hand out to the scattered papers on his desk .

`` I might point out that your inability to report to my office this morning when you were instructed to do so has not , ah , limited my knowledge of your activities as you may have hoped '' .

He took up a white sheet of paper , dark with single-spaced data .

A car pulled into the driveway outside the window .

Gun knew it was Car 12 , the wagon , returned from delivering Ingleside 's drunk-and-disorderlies to the City Jail .

But for some fool reason he could n't remember which men he 'd put on the transfer detail .

He stared at the report in Killpath 's hand , sure it was written by Accacia - just as sure as if he 'd submitted it in his scrawled longhand .

He sucked in his breath and kept quiet while Killpath laid down the sheet again , wound the gold wire stems of his glasses around his ears and then , eying the report as it lay before him on the desk , intoned , `` Acting Lieutenant Gunnar Matson one failed to see that the station keeper was properly relieved two absented himself throughout the entire watch without checking on the station 's activities or the whereabouts of his section sergeants three permitted members of the Homicide Detail of the Inspector's Bureau to arrogate for their own convenience a patrolman who was thereby prevented from carrying on his proper assignment four failed to notify the station commander Acting Captain O. T. Killpath of a homicide occurring in the district five frequented extralegal establishments known as after-hours spots for purposes of an unofficial and purportedly social nature and six '' - he leaned back and peeled off his glasses `` - failed to co-operate with the Acting Captain by returning promptly when so ordered .

What have you to say to that , Sergeant '' ?

Killpath sailed the paper across the desk , but Matson did n't pick it up or even glance at it .

`` Well '' ?

`` I did n't think Accacia knew so many big words , Lieutenant '' .

Killpath licked his lips .

`` Patrolman Accacia is an alert and conscientious law-enforcement officer .

I do n't think his diligence mitigates your negligence , Matson '' .

`` Negligence , hell '' !

Gun held his breath a moment , pushing the volume and pitch of his voice down under the trapdoor in his throat .

`` Sir .

I would have been negligent and a goddam lousy cop to boot , if I 'd sat around this station all night when somebody got away with murder in my district .

It 's too bad I did n't call you , and it 's too bad I let Schaeffer use Accacia when he could have had a boy who 'd be glad to learn something of Homicide procedure .

But I 'm not one damned bit sorry I went out to question the people I know in the places they hang around , and '' -

`` Let 's not push our patience beyond the danger line , Sergeant '' , Killpath nasaled .

`` I should n't like to have to write you up for insubordination as well as dereliction of duty '' .

Gun stiffened , his hands balling into fists at his sides .

He clamped his jaws to keep the fury from spilling out .

An argument with Orville Torrence Killpath was as frustrating and as futile as a cap pistol on a firing range .

Killpath leaned forward again , rocked comfortably with his arms still wrapped around one knee .

`` Let 's just remember , Sergeant , that we must all carry our own umbrella .

A district station can n't run smoothly , unless '' - He interrupted himself , looking around Gun at the doorway .

`` Morning , Lieutenant Rinker '' .

`` Sorry , Orville .

I thought you had n't come in yet '' .

`` I 've been here for some time '' .

He stood up , cocked his head and eyed Gun coldly .

`` The sergeant is just leaving '' .

It had come as no great surprise to Matson that the hot water in the showers did n't work , that Loren Severe had thrown up all over the stairs , or that some thieving bastard of a cop had walked off with his cigarettes .

It was the best he could hope for on a watch that had ended with a session in Killpath 's office .

Now , as he passed the open counter that divided the assembly room from the business office , he nodded and said good night to the station keeper and his clerks , not stopping to hear the day-watch playback of his chewing out .

Not that he gave a damn what the grapevine sent out about Killpath 's little speech on the comportment of platoon commanders .

He just did n't want to talk about it .

If the acting captain wanted his acting lieutenant to sit on his ass around the station all night , Killpath would just have to go out and drag Gun back by the heels once an hour ; because he 'd be damned if he was going to be a mid-watch pencil-pusher just to please his ulcerated pro-tem captain .

At the doorway he squinted up at the gray morning overcast and patted his jacket pockets for the cigarettes , remembering then that he 'd left them at the Doughnuttery .

He could pick up another pack on his way home , if he were going home .

But even before he started across the oiled road to his Plymouth , parked in the lot under the cypress trees across from the station , he knew that he was n't going home .

Not yet .

It was nine o ' clock in the morning : the hour which , like a spade turning clods of earth , exposed to the day a myriad of busy creatures that had lain dormant in the quiet night .

Mission Street at this hour was populated by a whole community that Gun could not have seen on his tour of duty - the neighborhood that had known Urbano Quintana by day .

Sol Phillips had purchased the Alliance Furniture Mart seventeen years ago .

It was professedly worth three thousand dollars in stock and good will , and the name was written in gold in foot high letters across each of the two display windows .

On the right window , at eye level , in smaller print but also in gold , was Gonzalez , Prop. , and under that , Se Habla Espanol .

Mr. Phillips took a razor to Gonzalez , Prop. , but left the promise that Spanish would be understood because he thought it meant that Spanish clientele would be welcome .

Language was no problem anyway ; Mr. Phillips had only to signal from his doorway to summon aid from the ubiquitous bilingual children who played on the sidewalks of Mission Street .

Aside from the fact that business was slow this time of year and his one salesgirl was not the most enterprising , Mr. Phillips had no worries at all , and he said as much to Gun Matson , who sat across from him in civilian clothes , on a Jiffy-Couch-a-Bed , mauve velour , $ 79.89 nothing down special !

`` She 's honest as the day '' , Mr. Phillips said , and added , `` Mr. Gunnar , I can say this to you : Beebe is a little too honest .

You can n't tell a customer how much it 's going to cost him to refinance his payments before he even signs for a loan on the money down !

A time plan is a mere convenience , you understand , and when '' - He interrupted himself , smiling .

`` I put her in lamps .

That way I do n't lose so much '' .

`` Why do n't you just hire somebody else '' ?

Early in November the clouds lifted enough to carry out the assigned missions .

And Sweeney Squadron put its first marks on the combat record .

Every plane that could fly was sent into the air .

Cricket took eight ships and went south across the Straits and along the north coast of Mindanao to Cagayan .

Anything the enemy flew or floated was his target .

Fleischman with eight was to patrol the Leyte Gulf area , with his main task to get any kamikaze before they got to the ships .

Greg himself took two flights , with Todman leading the second , to patrol and look for targets of opportunities around Ormoc on the east coast of Leyte .

Each plane carried two five-hundred pound bombs .

A weapons carrier took Greg , Todman , Belton , Banjo Ferguson , and Walters and the others the two miles from the bivouac area to the strip .

It was a rough long ride through the mud and pot holes .

No one had much to say .

The sky glowered down at them .

There was a feeling that this mission would be canceled like all the others and that this muddy wet dark world of combat would go on forever .

The truck dropped them off at the various revetments spread through the jungle .

Donovan snatched Greg 's chute from him with a belligerent motion and almost ran to the plane with it .

His face was dark as the sky above it as he stood on the wing and waited for his pilot .

Greg climbed into the cockpit feeling as if he had never been in one before .

But his hands and those of Donovan moved automatically adjusting and arranging in the check-out procedure .

`` I 've got her as neat as I can '' , Donovan said , as he dropped the straps of the Seton harness over Greg 's shoulders .

`` But this goddamn climate .

It 's for carabao not airplanes '' .

`` We 'll make out .

Do n't you worry , chief '' , Greg replied , wondering if he himself believed it .

`` Yeah .

See you '' , Donovan said as he jumped off the wing .

The expression was his trade-mark , his open sesame to good luck , and his prayer that pilot and plane would always return .

At the prearranged time , Greg started the engine and taxied out .

From the time the chocks were pulled until the plane was out of sight , he knew Donovan would keep his back to the strip .

He wondered where the superstition had originated that it was bad luck for a crew chief to watch his plane take off on a combat mission .

Yet long before the scheduled time for return , Donovan would be watching for every speck in the sky .

Greg rumbled down the rough metal taxi strip , and one by one the seven members of his flight fell in behind him .

The dark brown bombs hanging under each wing looked large and powerful .

The pilots ' heads looked ridiculously small .

The control tower gave him immediate take-off permission , and the clean roar of the engine that took him off the rough strip spoke well of the skill of Donovan .

Greg 's mission was the last to leave , and as he circled the ships off Tacloban he saw the clouds were dropping down again .

To the west , the dark green hills of Leyte were lost in the clouds about halfway up their slopes .

Underneath him the sea was a dark and muddied gray .

Water splashed against his windshield as he led the flight in and out of showers .

The metal strip they had taken off from was coal black against the green jungle around it .

He possessed the fighter pilot 's horror of bad weather and instrument flying , and he wondered , if the ceiling did drop , whether he and the other flights would be able to find their way back in this unfamiliar territory .

He shivered in the warm cockpit .

The overcast was solid above him .

As far as he could see there was no hole to climb through it .

They would have to go west through the narrow river valley that separated Leyte from Samar and hope that it did n't close in before they returned .

Greg pushed the radio button on his throttle .

`` Todman , let 's try to go under this stuff .

Stay in close and we 'll go up the valley '' .

`` Roger , Sweeney '' , Todman called back , and pulled his four in and slightly above Greg .

Greg took the formation wide around three A-26 attack bombers that were headed north over the Gulf .

He dropped down to five hundred feet , swinging a little north of the city of Tacloban , and punched into the opening that showed against the mountain .

The valley was only a few hundred yards wide with just about room enough for a properly performed hundred-and-eighty degree turn .

It was only a fifteen minute flight , but before it was through Greg felt himself developing a case of claustrophobia .

The ceiling stayed solid above them at about eight hundred feet , and at times the sheer cliffs seemed about to close in .

If the other pilots were worried , they did not show it .

The formation remained perfect .

When the sea was visible ahead of them , the relief was as great as if the sun had come out .

He spread the flight out and led them across a point of land and then down the coast .

Although they drew light ground fire they saw no signs of activity .

Once Todman thought he had spotted a tank and went down to investigate while Greg covered him .

`` Somebody beat us to it '' !

Todman said over the radio as he came back up in formation .

Visibility continued to be limited , and Greg was never able to get above a thousand feet .

It was frustrating .

His earphones were constantly full of the sounds of enemy contacts made by other flights .

He thought once that he identified the somewhat hysterical voice of Fleischman claiming a kill .

But Greg 's area remained as placid as a Florida dawn .

Finally , as time began to run out , he headed into Ormoc and glide-bombed a group of houses that Intelligence had thought might contain Japanese supplies .

The low clouds made bombing difficult .

There was not enough room to make the usual vertical bomb run .

The accuracy was deplorable .

One of Greg 's bombs hung up , and he was miles from the target before he could get rid of it .

Only one of the flight scored a direct hit and the rest blew up jungle .

With their load of bombs gone , the planes moved swiftly and easily .

Greg went up tight against the ceiling and led them back to their pass to home .

Mercifully , it was still open .

Like a man making a deep dive , Greg took full breath and plunged back into the valley .

He was about to make a gas check on his flight when Todman 's voice broke in : `` Sweeneys !

Three bogies .

Twelve o'clock level '' .

Greg 's eyes flicked up from his instrument panel .

He saw them , specks against the gray , but closing fast .

They were headed straight for each other on a collision course .

Friend or enemy ?

The same old question .

And only a few seconds to answer it .

`` Zeros '' !

Todman said excitedly , and hopefully .

And then he thought Todman might be right .

His mind flicked through the mental pictures he had from the hours of Aircraft Identification .

He narrowed the shape down to two : either a Zero or a U. S. Navy type aircraft .

If it were the enemy , tactically his position was correct .

Japanese aircraft were strong on maneuverability , American on speed and firepower .

His present maximum altitude , up against the overcast , gave him the opportunity to exploit his advantages .

But it also made him conspicuous to the enemy , if it was the enemy , and he had n't been spotted already .

But the closing aircraft showed no sign of deviating from their original course .

In seconds , Greg made his decision .

He pushed the radio button .

`` Sweeney Blue , hit the deck .

Lots of throttle .

Todman , you take the one on the left .

I 'll take the middle .

Belton , the one on the right .

If & & & if they 're Japs .

Let 's make sure first '' .

Greg had the stick forward and the throttle up before he heard the two `` Rogers '' .

The planes , light with most of the gas burned out , responded beautifully .

Greg 's airspeed indicator was over 350 when he leveled off just above the trees .

The opposing aircraft continued to come on .

They appeared to be the enemy .

Greg wished the Air Corps had continued to camouflage planes .

There was , of course , no way for the other planes to get by them .

It was a box .

But they could turn and escape to the east .

Greg pushed the radio button again .

`` Todman , drop your second element back .

If any of us miss , they can pick up the pieces .

Now let 's make sure they 're Japs '' .

Even as he said it , Greg knew they had found the enemy .

The shapes were unmistakable and the Rising Suns were showing up , slightly brighter pinpoints in the gray gloom .

Greg slapped his hand across the switches that turned on the guns and gun camera and gun sight .

The circle with the dot in the center showed up yellow on the reflector glass in front of him .

His hands shook .

`` Arm your guns , Sweeneys '' .

`` They 're Japs .

They 're Japs '' , came a high-pitched voice .

`` Greg to Sweeney Blue .

One pass only .

No turns .

You 'll bust your ass in this canyon .

That 's an order '' .

He moved the flights over against one wall .

It gave them all a chance to make a high-speed climbing turn attack and a break-away that would not take them into the overcast or force a tight turn recovery .

If the turn was too tight , a barrel roll would bring them out .

A hell of an altitude for a barrel roll , but it could be done .

Greg slammed his throttle to the fire wall and rammed up the RPM , and the engine responded as if it had been waiting .

The clearly identifiable enemy continued on as if no one else were around .

`` They have n't seen us '' , Greg yelled to himself over the engine noise .

`` They have n't seen us '' .

He hit the radio button .

`` Now , Sweeneys , now .

Let 's take ' em home '' .

He hauled back on the stick and felt his cheeks sag .

Out of the corner of his eye , he watched his wingman move out a bit and shoot up with him .

Perfect , he thought .

With the rapid rate of closure , the approach from below , the side , and ahead , there would be only a moment when damage could be done .

Just like shooting at a duck while performing a half-gainer from a diving board .

He tightened his turn .

His nose up .

It was going to be dangerous .

Eight aircraft in this small box .

Please , dear God , make my pilots good , he prayed .

He took a lead on the enemy , using a distance of five of the radii in his circular sight and then added another .

The enemy did not veer .

It did not seem possible that they had n't been spotted .

Blind fools .

Now !

Greg 's fingers closed on the stick trigger .

The plane rumbled and slowed .

Six red lines etched their way into the gray and vanished .

As if drawn by a wire the enemy flew into them .

Greg tightened his turn until the plane shuddered .

Luck was with him .

His burst held for a second on the engine section of the plane .

The Jap 's propeller flew off in pieces .

A large piece of engine cowling vanished .

It was all Greg had time to see .

His maneuvering for the shot had placed him near the overcast , almost inverted and heading up into the clouds .

His speed was dropping rapidly .

If he spun out now , he would join his opponent on the ground .

Wingman , stay clear , he prayed .

He pushed stick and rudder and entered the overcast on his back .

He fought the panic of vertigo .

He had no idea which was up and which was down .

He held the controls where they had been .

Sweat popped out over him and he felt the slick between his palm and the stick grip .

His air speed dropped until he thought he would spin out .

There are more stems per item in Athabascan , which expresses the fact that the Athabascan languages have undergone somewhat more change in diverging from proto Athabascan than the Yokuts languages from proto Yokuts .

This may be because the Athabascan divergence began earlier ; or again because the Athabascan languages spread over a very much larger territory ( including three wholly separated areas ) ; or both .

The differentiation however is not very much greater , as shown by the fact that Athabascan shows 3.46 stems per meaning slot as against 2.75 for Yokuts , with a slightly greater number of languages represented in our sample : 24 as against 21 .

( On deduction of one-eighth from 3.46 , the stem / item rate becomes 3.03 against 2.75 in equivalent number of languages . )

These general facts are mentioned to make clear that the total situation in the two families is similar enough to warrant comparison .

The greatest difference in the two sets of figures is due to differences in the two sets of lists used .

These differences in turn result from the fact that my Yokuts vocabularies were built up of terms selected mainly to insure unambiguity of English meaning between illiterate informants and myself , within a compact and uniform territorial area , but that Hoijer 's vocabulary is based on Swadesh 's second glottochronological list which aims at eliminating all items which might be culturally or geographically determined .

Swadesh in short was trying to develop a basic list that was universal ; I , one that was specifically adapted to the San Joaquin Valley .

The result is that I included 70 animal names , but Swadesh only 4 ; and somewhat similarly for plants , 16 as against 4 .

Swadesh , and therefore Hoijer , felt compelled to omit all terms denoting species or even genera ( fox , vulture , salmon , yellow pine , manzanita ) ; their classes of animal and plant terms are restricted to generalizations or recurrent parts ( fish , bird , tree , grass , horn , tail , bark , root ) .

The groups are therefore really non comparable in content as well as in size .

Other classes are included only by myself ( interrogatives , adverbs ) or only by Swadesh and Hoijer ( pronouns , demonstratives ) .

What we have left as reasonably comparable are four classes : ( 1 ) body parts and products , which with a proportionally nearly even representation ( 51 terms out of 253 , 25 out of 100 ) come out with nearly even ratios ; 2.6 and 2.7 ; ( 2 ) Nature ( 29 terms against 17 ) , ratios 3.3 versus 4.1 ; ( 3 ) adjectives ( 16 , 15 terms ) , ratios 3.9 versus 4.7 ; ( 4 ) verbs ( 9 , 22 terms ) , ratios 4.0 versus 3.4 .

It will be seen that where the scope is similar , the Athabascan ratios come out somewhat higher ( as indeed they ought to with a total ratio of 2.8 as against 3.5 or 4 : 5 ) except for verbs , where alone the Athabascan ratio is lower .

This exception may be connected with Hoijer 's use of a much higher percentage of verbs :

22 % of his total list as against 3.5 % in mine .

Or the exception may be due to a particular durability peculiar to the Athabascan verb .

More word class ratios determined in more languages will no doubt ultimately answer the question .

If word classes differ in their resistance or liability to stem replacement within meaning slot , it is conceivable that individual meanings also differ with fair consistence trans lingually .

Hoijer 's Athabascan and my Yokuts share 71 identical meanings ( with allowance for several near synonyms like stomach belly , big large , long far , many much , die dead , say speak ) .

For Yokuts , I tabulated these 71 items in five columns , according as they were expressed by 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , and more than 4 stems .

The totals for these five categories are not too uneven , namely 20 , 15 , 11 , 16 , 9 respectively .

For Athabascan , with a greater range of stems , the first two of five corresponding columns were identical , 1 and 2 stems ; the three others had to be spread somewhat , and are headed respectively * * f ; * * f ; and * * f stems .

While the particular limits of these groupings may seem artificially arbitrary ; they do fairly express a corresponding grouping of more variable material , and they eventuate also in five classes , along a similar scale , containing approximately equal numbers of cases , namely 19 , 14 , 15 , 11 , 12 in Athabascan .

When now we count the frequency of the 71 items in the two language families appearing in the same column or grade , or one column or grade apart , or two or three or four , we find these differences : * * f This distribution can be summarized by averaging the distance in grades apart : * * f ; which , divided by * * f gives a mean of 1.07 grades apart .

If the distribution of the 71 items were wholly concordant in the two families , the distance would of course be 0 .

If it were wholly random and unrelated , it would be 2.0 , assuming the five classes were equal in n , which approximately they are .

The actual mean of 1.07 being about halfway between 0 of complete correlation and 2.0 of no correlation , it is evident that there is a pretty fair degree of similarity in the behavior even of particular individual items of meaning as regards long-term stem displacement .

In 1960 , David D. Thomas published Basic Vocabulary in some Mon Khmer Languages AL 2 , no. 3 , pp. 7 - 11 ) , which compares 8 Mon-Khmer languages with the I-E language data on which Swadesh based the revised retention rate ( * * f ) in place of original ( * * f ) , and his revised 100 word basic glottochronological list in Towards Greater Accuracy ( IJAL 21 : 121 - 137 ) .

Thomas ' findings are , first , `` that the individual items vary greatly and unpredictably in their persistence '' ; but , second , `` that the semantic groups are surprisingly unvarying in their average persistence '' ( as between M-K and I-E .

His first conclusion , on behavior of individual items , is negative , whereas mine ( on Ath. and Yok . ) was partially positive .

His second conclusion , on semantic word classes , agrees with mine .

This second conclusion , independently arrived at by independent study of material from two pairs of language families as different and remote from one another as these four are , cannot be ignored .

Thomas also presents a simple equation for deriving an index of persistence , which weights not only the number of stems ( ' roots ' ) per meaning , but their relative frequency .

Thus his persistence values for some stem frequencies per meaning is : stem identical in 8 languages , 100 % ; stem frequencies 7 and 1 , 86 % ; stem frequencies 4 and 4 , 64 % ; stem frequencies 4 , 3 , and 1 , 57 % .

His formula will have to be weighed , may be altered or improved , and it should be tested on additional bodies of material .

But consideration of the frequency of stems per constant meaning seems to be established as having significance in comparative situations with diachronic and classificatory relevance ; and Gleason presumably is on the way with a further contribution in this area .

As to relative frequencies of competing roots ( 7 - 1 vs. 4 - 4 , etc . ) , Thomas with his ' weighting ' seems to be the first to have considered the significance this might have .

The problem needs further exploration .

I was at least conscious of the distinction in my full Yokuts presentation that awaits publication , in which , in listing ' Two Stem Meanings ' , I set off by asterisks those forms in which n of stem B was * * f of stem A 3 , the unasterisked ones standing for * * f ; or under ' Four Stems ' , I set off by asterisks cases where the combined n of stems * * f was * * f .

These findings , and others which will in time be developed , will affect the method of glottochronological inquiry .

If adjectival meanings show relatively low retentiveness of stems , as I am confident will prove to be the case in most languages of the world , why should our basic lists include 15 per cent of these unstable forms , but only 8 per cent of animals and plants which replace much more slowly ?

Had Hoijer substituted for his 15 adjectival slots 15 good animal and plant items , his rate of stem replacement would have been lower and the age of Athabascan language separation smaller .

And irrespective of the outcome in centuries elapsed since splitting , calculations obviously carry more concordant and comparable meaning if they deal with the most stable units than with variously unstable ones .

It is evident that Swadesh has not only had much experience with basic vocabulary in many languages but has acquired great tact and feeling for the expectable behavior of lexical items .

Why then this urge to include unstable items in his basic list ?

It is the urge to obtain a list as free of geographical and cultural conditioning as possible .

And why that insistence ?

It is the hope of attaining a list of items of universal occurrence .

But it is becoming increasingly evident that such a hope is a snare .

Not that such a list cannot be constructed ; but the nearer it comes to attaining universality , the less significant will it be linguistically .

Its terms will tend to be labile or vague , and they will fit actual languages more and more badly .

The practical operational problem of lexicostatistics is the establishment of a basic list of items of meaning against which the particular forms or terms of languages can be matched as the medium of comparison .

The most important quality of the meanings is that they should be as definable as possible .

In proportion as meanings are concrete , we can better rely on their being insulated and distinctive .

An elephant or a fox or a swan or a cocopalm or a banana possess in unusually high degree this quality of obvious , common-sense , indubitable identity , as do an eye or tooth or nail .

They isolate out easily , naturally , and unambiguously from the continuum of nature and existence ; and they should be given priority in the basic list as long as they continue to show these qualities .

With the universal list as his weapon , Swadesh has extended his march of conquest farther and farther into the past , eight , ten , twelve millennia back .

And he has proclaimed greater or less affiliation between all Western hemisphere languages .

Some of this may prove to be true , or even considerable of it , whether by genetic ramification or by diffusion and coalescence .

But the farther out he moves , the thinner will be his hold on conclusive evidence , and the larger the speculative component in his inferences .

He has traversed provinces and kingdoms , but he has not consolidated them behind him , nor does he control them .

He has announced results on Hokan , Penutian , Uto-Aztecan , and almost all other American families and phyla , and has diagrammed their degree of interrelation ; but he has not worked out by lexicostatistics one comprehensively complete classification of even a single family other than Salish .

That is his privilege .

The remote , cloudy , possible has values of its own - values of scope , stimulus , potential , and imagination .

But there is also a firm aspect to lexicostatistics :

the aspect of learning the internal organization of obvious natural genetic groups of languages as well as their more remote and elusive external links ; of classification first , with elapsed age merely a by-product ; of acquiring evidential knowledge of what happened in Athabascan , in Yokuts , in Uto-Aztecan in the last few thousand years as well as forecasting what more anciently may have happened between them .

This involves step-by-step progress , and such will have to be the day-by-day work of lexicostatistics as a growing body of scientific inquiry .

If of the founders of glottochronology Swadesh has escaped our steady plodding , and Lees has repudiated his own share in the founding , that is no reason why we should swerve .

There is no apparent reason why we should feel bound by Swadesh 's rules and procedure since his predilections and aims have grown so vast .

It seems time to consider a revision of operational procedures for lexicostatistic studies on a more humble , solid , and limited basis .

I would propose , first , an abandonment of attempts at a universal lexical list , as intrinsically unachievable , and operationally inadequate in proportion as it is achieved .

I would propose , next , as the prime requirement for constitution of new basic lists , items whose forms show as high an empirical retention rate as possible .

There would be no conceivable sense in going to the opposite extreme of selecting items whose forms are the most unstable .

An attempted middle course might lead to devices like a 5000 - word alphabetized dictionary from which every fiftieth word was selected .

American democratic thought , pointed up the relation between the Protestant movement in this country and the development of a social religion , which he called the American Democratic Faith .

Those familiar with his work will remember that he placed the incipience of the democratic faith at around 1850 .

And he describes it as a balanced polarity between the notions of the free individual and what he called the fundamental law .

I want to say more about Gabriel 's so-called fundamental law .

But first I want to quote him on the relationship that he found between religion and politics in this country and what happened to it .

He points out that from the time of Jackson on through World War 1 , , evangelical Protestantism was a dominant influence in the social and political life of America .

He terms this early enthusiasm `` Romantic Christianity '' and concludes that its similarity to democratic beliefs of that day is so great that `` the doctrine of liberty seems but a secular version of its counterpart in evangelical Protestantism '' .

Let me quote him even more fully , for his analysis is important to my theme .

He says : `` Beside the Protestant philosophy of Progress , as expressed in radical or conservative millenarianism , should be placed the doctrine of the democratic faith which affirmed it to be the duty of the destiny of the United States to assist in the creation of a better world by keeping lighted the beacon of democracy '' .

He specifies , `` In the middle period of the Nineteenth Century it was colored by Christian supernaturalism , in the Twentieth Century it was affected by naturalism .

But in every period it has been humanism '' .

And let me add , utopianism , also .

Some fourteen or fifteen years ago , in an essay I called The Leader Follows - Where ?

I used his polarity to illustrate what I thought had happened to us in that form of liberalism we call Progressivism .

It seemed to me that the liberals had scrapped the balanced polarity and reposed both liberty and the fundamental law in the common man .

That is to say Gabriel 's fundamental law had been so much modified by this time that it was neither fundamental nor law any more .

It is a weakness of Gabriel 's analysis that he never seems to realize that his so-called fundamental law had already been cut loose from its foundations when it was adapted to democracy .

And with Progressivism the Religion of Humanity was replacing what Gabriel called Christian supernaturalism .

And the common man was developing mythic power , or charisma , on his own .

During the decade that followed , the common man , as that piece put it , grew uncomfortable as the Voice of God and fled from behind Saint Woodrow ( Wilson ) only to learn from Science , to his shocked relief that after all there was no God he had to speak for and that he was just an animal anyhow - that there was a chemical formula for him , and that too much could n't be expected of him .

The socialism implicit in the slogan of the Roosevelt Revolution , freedom from want and fear , seems a far cry from the individualism of the First Amendment to the Constitution , or of the Jacksonian frontier .

What had happened to the common man ?

French Egalitarianism had had only nominal influence in this country before the days of Popularism .

The riotous onrush of industrialism after the War for Southern Independence and the general secular drift to the Religion of Humanity , however , prepared the way for a reception of the French Revolution 's socialistic offspring of one sort of another .

The first of which to find important place in our federal government was the graduated income tax under Wilson .

Moreover the centralization of our economy during the 1920 s , the dislocations of the Depression , the common ethos of Materialism everywhere , all contributed in various ways to the face-lifting that replaced Mike Fink and the Great Gatsby with the anonymous physiognomy of the Little People .

However , it is important to trace the philosophy of the French Revolution to its sources to understand the common democratic origin of individualism and socialism and the influence of the latter on the former .

That John Locke 's philosophy of the social contract fathered the American Revolution with its Declaration of Independence , I believe , we generally accept .

Yet , after Rousseau had given the social contract a new twist with his notion of the General Will , the same philosophy , it may be said , became the idea source of the French Revolution also .

The importance of Rousseau 's twist has not always been clear to us , however .

This notion of the General Will gave rise to the Commune of Paris in the Revolution and later brought Napoleon to dictatorship .

And it is clearly argued by Lord Percy of Newcastle , in his remarkable long essay , The Heresy of Democracy , and in a more general way by Voegelin , in his New Science of Politics , that this same Rousseauan idea , descending through European democracy , is the source of Marx 's theory of the dictatorship of the proletariat .

This is important to understanding the position that doctrinaire liberals found themselves in after World War 2 , and our great democratic victory that brought no peace .

The long road that had taken liberals in this country into the social religion of democracy , into a worship of man , led logically to the Marxist dream of a classless society under a Socialist State .

And the USSR existed as the revolutionary experiment in radical socialism , the ultimate exemplar .

And by the time the war ended , liberal leadership in this country was spiritually Marxist .

We will recall that the still confident liberals of the Truman administration gathered with other Western utopians in San Francisco to set up the legal framework , finally and at last , to rationalize war - to rationalize want and fear - out of the world : the United Nations .

We of the liberal led world got all set for peace and rehabilitation .

Then suddenly we found ourselves in the middle of another fight , an irrational , an indecent , an undeclared and immoral war with our strongest ( and some had thought noblest ) ally .

During the next five years the leaders of the Fair Deal reluctantly backed down from the optimistic expectations of the New Deal .

During the next five years liberal leaders in the United States sank in the cumulative confusion attendant upon and manifested in a negative policy of Containment - and the bitterest irony - enforced and enforceable only by threat of a weapon that we felt the greatest distaste for but could not abandon :

the atom bomb .

In 1952 , it will be remembered , the G. O. P. without positive program campaigned on the popular disillusionment with liberal leadership and won overwhelmingly .

All of this , I know , is recent history familiar to you .

But I have been at some pains to review it as the drama of the common man , to point up what happened to him under Eisenhower 's leadership .

A perceptive journalist , Sam Lubell , has phrased it in the title of one of his books as The Revolt Of The Moderates .

He opens his discourse , however , with a review of the Eisenhower inaugural festivities at which a sympathetic press had assembled its massive talents , all primed to catch some revelation of the emerging new age .

The show was colorful , indeed , exuberant , but the press for all its assiduity could detect no note of a fateful rendezvous with destiny .

Lubell offers his book as an explanation of why there was no clue .

And I select this sentence as its pertinent summation : `` In essence the drama of his ( Eisenhower 's ) Presidency can be described as the ordeal of a nation turned conservative and struggling - thus far with but limited and precarious success - to give effective voice and force to that conservatism '' .

I will assume that we are all aware of the continuing struggle , with its limited and precarious success , toward conservatism .

It has moved on various levels , it has been clamorous and confused .

Obviously there has been no agreement on what American conservatism is , or rather , what it should be .

For it was neglected , not to say nascent , when the struggle began .

I saw a piece the other day assailing William Buckley , author of Man And God At Yale and publisher of the National Review , as no conservative at all , but an old liberal .

I would agree with this view .

But I 'm not here to define conservatism .

What I am here to do is to report on the gyrations of the struggle - a struggle that amounts to self redefinition - to see if we can predict its future course .

One of the obvious conclusions we can make on the basis of the last election , I suppose , is that we , the majority , were dissatisfied with Eisenhower conservatism .

Though , to be sure , we gave Kennedy no very positive approval in the margin of his preferment .

This is , however , symptomatic of our national malaise .

But before I try to diagnose it , I would offer other evidence .

I will mention two volumes of specific comment on this malaise that appeared last year .

The earlier of them was an unofficial enterprise , sponsored by Life magazine , under the title of the National purpose .

The contributors to this testament were all well-known :

a former Democratic candidate for President , a New Deal poet , the magazine 's chief editorial writer , two newspaper columnists , head of a national broadcasting company , a popular Protestant evangelist , etc. .

What I want to point out here is that all of them are ex liberals , or modified liberals , with perhaps one exception .

I suppose we might classify Billy Graham as an old liberal .

And I would further note that they all - with one exception again - sang in one key or another the same song .

Its refrain was : `` Let us return to the individualistic democracy of our forefathers for our salvation '' .

Adlai Stevenson expressed some reservations about this return .

Others invoked technology and common sense .

Only Walter Lippman envisioned the possibility of our having `` outlived most of what we used to regard as the program of our national purposes '' .

But the most notable thing about the incantation of these ex liberals was that the one-time shibboleth of socialism was conspicuously absent .

The second specific comment was the report of Eisenhower 's Commission on National Goals , titled Goals For Americans .

They , perhaps , gave the pitch of their position in the preface where it was said that Eisenhower requested that the Commission be administered by the American Assembly of Columbia University , because it was non-partisan .

The Commission seems to represent the viewpoint of what I would call the unconscious liberal , but not unconscious enough , to invoke the now taboo symbolism of socialism .

And here again we hear the same refrain mentioned above : `` The paramount goal of the United States , set long ago , was to guard the rights of the individual , ensure his development , enlarge his opportunity '' .

This group is secularist and their program tends to be technological .

But it is the need to undertake these testaments that I would submit here as symptom of the common man 's malaise .

And let me add Murray 's new book as another symptom of it , particularly so in view of the attention Time magazine gave it when it came out recently .

Father Murray goes back to the Declaration of Independence , too , though I may add , with considerably more historical perception .

I will reserve discussion of it for a moment , however , to return to President Kennedy .

As symptomatic of the common man 's malaise , he is most significant : a liberal and a Catholic , elected by the skin of his teeth .

Does that not suggest to you an uncertain and uneasy , not to say confused , state of the public mind ?

What is the common man 's complaint ?

Let 's take a panoramic look back over the course we have come .

Has not that way been lit always by the lamp of liberalism up until the turning back under Eisenhower ?

And the basic character of that liberalism has been spiritual rather than economic .

Ralph Gabriel gave it the name of Protestant philosophy of Progress .

But there 's a subjective side to that utopian outlook .

Strategy and tactics of the U. S. military forces are now undergoing one of the greatest transitions in history .

The change of emphasis from conventional type to missile type warfare must be made with care , mindful that the one type of warfare cannot be safely neglected in favor of the other .

Our military forces must be capable of contending successfully with any contingency which may be forced upon us , from limited emergencies to all-out nuclear general war .

- This budget will provide in the fiscal year 1961 for the continued support of our forces at approximately the present level - a year-end strength of 2489000 men and women in the active forces .

The forces to be supported include an Army of 14 divisions and 870000 men ; a Navy of 817 active ships and 619000 men ; a Marine Corps of 3 divisions and 3 air wings with 175000 men ; and an Air Force of 91 combat wings and 825000 men .

If the reserve components are to serve effectively in time of war , their basic organization and objectives must conform to the changing character and missions of the active forces .

Quality and combat readiness must take precedence over mere numbers .

Under modern conditions , this is especially true of the ready reserve .

I have requested the Secretary of Defense to reexamine the roles and missions of the reserve components in relation to those of the active forces and in the light of the changing requirements of modern warfare .

Last year the Congress discontinued its previously imposed minimum personnel strength limitations on the Army Reserve .

Similar restrictions on the strength of the Army National Guard contained in the 1960 Department of Defense Appropriation Act should likewise be dropped .

I strongly recommend to the Congress the avoidance of mandatory floors on the size of the reserve components so that we may have the flexibility to make adjustments in keeping with military necessity .

I again proposed a reduction in the Army National Guard and Army Reserve - from their present strengths of 400000 and 300000 , respectively , to 360000 and 270000 by the end of the fiscal year 1961 .

These strengths are considered adequate to meet the essential roles and missions of the reserves in support of our national security objectives .

- About 30 % of the expenditures for the Department of Defense in 1961 are for military personnel costs , including pay for active , reserve , and retired military personnel .

These expenditures are estimated to be $ 12.1 billion , an increase of $ 187 million over 1960 , reflecting additional longevity pay of career personnel , more dependents , an increased number of men drawing proficiency pay , and social security tax increases ( effective for the full year in 1961 compared with only 6 months in 1960 ) .

Retired pay costs are increased by $ 94 million in 1961 over 1960 , partly because of a substantial increase in the number of retired personnel .

These increased costs are partially offset by a decrease of $ 56 million in expenditures for the reserve forces , largely because of the planned reduction in strength of the Army Reserve components during 1961 .

Traditionally , rates of pay for retired military personnel have been proportionate to current rates of pay for active personnel .

The 1958 military pay act departed from this established formula by providing for a 6 % increase rather than a proportionate increase for everyone retired prior to its effective date of June 1 , 1958 .

I endorse pending legislation that will restore the traditional relationship between retired and active duty pay rates .

- Expenditures for operating and maintaining the stations and equipment of the Armed Forces are estimated to be $ 10.3 billion in 1961 , which is $ 184 million more than in 1960 .

The increase stems largely from the growing complexity of and higher degree of maintenance required for newer weapons and equipment .

A substantial increase is estimated in the cost of operating additional communications systems in the air defense program , as well as in all programs where speed and security of communications are essential .

Also , the program for fleet modernization will be stepped up in 1961 causing an increase in expenditures .

Further increases arise from the civilian employee health program enacted by the Congress last year .

Other factors increasing operating costs include the higher unit cost of each flying hour , up 11 % in two years , and of each steaming hour , up 15 % .

In total , these increases in operating costs outweigh the savings that result from declining programs and from economy measures , such as reduced numbers of units and installations , smaller inventories of major equipment , and improvements in the supply and distribution systems of the Armed Forces .

In the budget message for 1959 , and again for 1960 , I recommended immediate repeal of section 601 of the Act of September 28 , 1951 ( 65 Stat. 365 ) .

This section prevents the military departments and the Office of Civil and Defense Mobilization from carrying out certain transactions involving real property unless they come into agreement with the Committees on Armed Services of the Senate and the House of Representatives .

As I have stated previously , the Attorney General has advised me that this section violates fundamental constitutional principles .

Accordingly , if it is not repealed by the Congress at its present session , I shall have no alternative thereafter but to direct the Secretary of Defense to disregard the section unless a court of competent jurisdiction determines otherwise .

Basic long line communications in Alaska are now provided through Federal facilities operated by the Army , Air Force , and Federal Aviation Agency .

The growing communications needs of this new State can best be met , as they have in other States , through the operation and development of such facilities by private enterprise .

Legislation has already been proposed to authorize the sale of these Government owned systems in Alaska , and its early enactment is desirable .

- Approximately 45 % of the expenditures for the Department of Defense are for procurement , research , development , and construction programs .

In 1961 , these expenditures are estimated at $ 18.9 billion , compared to $ 19.3 billion in 1960 .

The decreases , which are largely in construction and in aircraft procurement , are offset in part by increases for research and development and for procurement of other military equipment such as tanks , vehicles , guns , and electronic devices .

Expenditures for shipbuilding are estimated at about the same level as in 1960 .

New obligational authority for 1961 recommended in this budget for aircraft procurement ( excluding amounts for related research and construction ) totals $ 4753 million , which is $ 1390 million below that enacted for 1960 .

On the other hand , the new authority of $ 3825 million proposed for missile procurement ( excluding research and construction ) in 1961 is $ 581 million higher than for 1960 .

These contrasting trends in procurement reflect the anticipated changes in the composition and missions of our Armed Forces in the years ahead .

The Department of Defense appropriation acts for the past several years have contained a rider which limits competitive bidding by firms in other countries on certain military supply items .

As I have repeatedly stated , this provision is much more restrictive than the general law , popularly known as the Buy American Act .

I urge once again that the Congress not reenact this rider .

The task of providing a reasonable level of military strength , without endangering other vital aspects of our security , is greatly complicated by the swift pace of scientific progress .

The last few years have witnessed what have been perhaps the most rapid advances in military technology in history .

Some weapons systems have become obsolescent while still in production , and some while still under development .

Furthermore , unexpectedly rapid progress or a technological break-through on any one weapon system , in itself , often diminishes the relative importance of other competitive systems .

This has necessitated a continuous review and reevaluation of the defense program in order to redirect resources to the newer and more important weapons systems and to eliminate or reduce effort on weapons systems which have been overtaken by events .

Thus , in the last few years , a number of programs which looked very promising at the time their development was commenced have since been completely eliminated .

For example , the importance of the Regulus 2 , , a very promising aerodynamic ship to surface missile designed to be launched by surfaced submarines , was greatly diminished by the successful acceleration of the much more advanced Polaris ballistic missile launched by submerged submarines .

Another example is the recent cancellation of the F-108 , a long range interceptor with a speed three times as great as the speed of sound , which was designed for use against manned bombers in the period of the mid 1960 's .

The substantial progress being made in ballistic missile technology is rapidly shifting the main threat from manned bombers to missiles .

Considering the high cost of the F-108 system - over $ 4 billion for the force that had been planned - and the time period in which it would become operational , it was decided to stop further work on the project .

Meanwhile , other air defense forces are being made effective , as described later in this message .

The size and scope of other important programs have been reduced from earlier plans .

Notable in this category are the Jupiter and Thor intermediate range ballistic missiles , which have been successfully developed , produced , and deployed , but the relative importance of which has diminished with the increasing availability of the Atlas intercontinental ballistic missile .

The impact of technological factors is also illustrated by the history of the high energy fuel program .

This project was started at a time when there was a critical need for a high energy fuel to provide an extra margin of range for high performance aircraft , particularly our heavy bombers .

Continuing technical problems involved in the use of this fuel , coupled with significant improvements in aircraft range through other means , have now raised serious questions about the value of the high energy fuel program .

As a result , the scope of this project has been sharply curtailed .

These examples underscore the importance of even more searching evaluations of new major development programs and even more penetrating and far ranging analyses of the potentialities of future technology .

The cost of developing a major weapon system is now so enormous that the greatest care must be exercised in selecting new systems for development , in determining the most satisfactory rate of development , and in deciding the proper time at which either to place a system into production or to abandon it .

- The deterrent power of our Armed Forces comes from both their nuclear retaliatory capability and their capability to conduct other essential operations in any form of war .

The first capability is represented by a combination of manned bombers , carrier based aircraft , and intercontinental and intermediate range missiles .

The second capability is represented by our deployed ground , naval , and air forces in essential forward areas , together with ready reserves capable of effecting early emergency reinforcement .

The Strategic Air Command is the principal element of our long range nuclear capability .

One of the important and difficult decisions which had to be made in this budget concerned the role of the B-70 , a long range supersonic bomber .

This aircraft , which was planned for initial operational use about 1965 , would be complementary to but likewise competitive with the four strategic ballistic missile systems , all of which are scheduled to become available earlier .

The first Atlas ICBM 's are now operational , the first two Polaris submarines are expected to be operational this calendar year , and the first Titan ICBM 's next year .

The Minuteman solid fueled ICBM is planned to be operational about mid 1963 .

By 1965 , several or all of these systems will have been fully tested and their reliability established .

Thus , the need for the B-70 as a strategic weapon system is doubtful .

However , I am recommending that development work on the B-70 air-frame and engines be continued .

It is expected that in 1963 two prototype aircraft will be available for flight testing .

By that time we should be in a much better position to determine the value of that aircraft as a weapon system .

I am recommending additional acquisitions of the improved version of the B-52 ( the B-52 H with the new turbofan engine ) and procurement of the B-58 supersonic medium bomber , together with the supporting refueling tankers in each case .

These additional modern bombers will replace some of the older B-47 medium bombers ; one B-52 can do the work of several B-47 's which it will replace .

Funds are also included in this budget to continue the equipping of the B-52 wings with the Hound Dog air-to-surface missile .

In the coming fiscal year additional quantities of Atlas , Titan , and Polaris missiles also will be procured .

`` And I 'll take you with me '' .

The two of them against the world .

That had been how she imagined it .

For when he began to talk and dream all at the same time , making his plans as he went , she had begun dreaming too .

But now the dream was over .

The big waking up had happened .

`` What did I imagine '' ? she thought .

`` Did I see him about to swing low in a chariot ?

Or maybe poling up the south fork of the Forked Deer River braving the wastes dumped in it ?

Maybe I saw him on a barge with a gang of Ethiopians poling it '' .

And I 'll take you with me .

He had taken her all right .

Wednesday nights after youth fellowship .

Out of the church and into his big car , it tooling over the road with him driving and the headlights sweeping the pike ahead and after he hit college , his expansiveness , the quaint little pine board tourist courts , cabins really , with a cute naked light bulb in the ceiling ( unfrosted and naked as a streetlight , like the one on the corner where you used to play when you were a kid , where you watched the bats swooping in after the bugs , watching in between your bouts at hopscotch ) , a room complete with moths pinging the light and the few casual cockroaches cruising the walls , an insect Highway Patrol with feelers waving .

And the bed that sagged in a certain place where all the weight had been put too many times before and the walls fine and thin for overhearing talk in the next room when Gratt went out for ice , the sound coming through the walls like something on the other side of the curtain , so you knew they heard you when they were quiet and while you lay wondering what they had heard you listened .

And Gratt Shafer would be in Memphis today for the wedding rehearsal and then tomorrow he would marry just like everybody knew he would , just like everybody knew all along .

Like Mattie and the mayor up there gripping the microphone and Toonker Burkette back in his office yanking out teeth , like they all knew he would .

Just like the balloon would go up and you could sit all day and wish it would spring a leak or blow to hell up and burn and nothing like that would happen .

Or you could hope the parachute would n't open just so you could say you saw it not open , not because you meant any harm to Starkey Poe in his suit of red underwear , but mainly because you were tired of being an old maid - a thing which cannot admit when it thinks it might be pregnant , but must stand the dizzy feeling all alone and go on like everything is all right instead of being able to say to somebody in a normal voice : `` I think I 'm pregnant '' .

You could wish that .

Or you could wish your daddy would really do it - kill Gratt Shafer like he said when you all the time , all along , could feel the nerve draining out of him like air out of a punctured tire when you are on a muddy road alone and it is raining and at night .

So you sit in the car and listen to the air run out and listen to the rain and see the mud in front of the headlights , waiting for you , for your new spectator pumps , waiting for you to squat by yourself out there in your tight skirt , crying and afraid and trying to get that damned son-of-a-bitch tire off , because that is being an old maid too , if you happen to drive a car , it is changing the tire yourself in the night , and in the mud and the rain , hating to get out in it but afraid to stay and afraid to try to walk out for help .

And every sound that might be the rain also might be the man who thinks after he has raped you he has to beat your brains out with a tire tool so you won n't tell , a combination like ham and eggs , rape her and kill her , and that is being an old maid too .

It is not having his baby nestled warm and fat against your breast and it is not having somebody that really gives a damn whether some tramp cracks your skull .

And most of all it is not having the only man you could love , whether he drives a bread truck or delivers the mail or checks the berry crates down at the sheds , or owns seventeen oil wells and six diamond mines , for if you are anybody what he is or does makes no difference if he is the one .

He can even be a mild voiced little town guy with big town ideas and level gray eyes and a heart even Houdini could n't figure out , how it is unlocked .

And he can be on the way to Memphis , your Gratt Shafer can , and you discover you can stay alive and hate him and love him and want him even if it means you want him - really want him - dead .

Because if you can n't then nobody else can either , nobody else can have him .

For you do n't share him , not even with God .

If it is love , you do n't .

And I 'll take you with me .

Even if that 's all the promise he ever gave or ever will give , the giving of it once was enough and you believed it then and you will always believe it , even when it is finally the only thing in the world you have left to believe , and the whole world is telling you that one was a lie .

Even when he is on the way to Memphis you will still have the promise resting inside you like a gift , and it is he inside of you .

And in a way the promise works out true , for whether he wants you or not , you go with him in your heart .

You feel him every mile further away .

You feel where he is and what he sees , and at night you feel when he is asleep or with the other woman , the one that never could love him the way you do , the one who got him because she did n't particularly give a damn whether she got him or did n't .

And you know you will always wonder all of your life whether it was because you wanted him so bad that you did n't get him , and you can feel nearly sorry enough to cry when you think of that other guy , the chump who begged you to marry him , the one with the plastered hair and the car he could n't afford and the too shiny shoes .

You think : `` Did he feel that way about me '' ?

It comes to you that probably he did feel that way to let you use him like you did when you could n't have Gratt Shafer ; that he must have since he was there like the radio for you to turn on or snap off when you got tired of him , that other guy .

It dawns on you that instead of a lump to fill the seat across the bridge table from you , he was a man , and that because Gratt Shafer was making you miserable , you were passing it down to him , to Gratt Shafer 's substitute , that other guy .

And you wonder if that is why the little man lost his job and his car and stayed drunk about a year before he straightened out and moved to St. Louis , where he got to be a big unhappy success .

You wonder if he looks at his wife now and thinks of you .

You wonder about the Christmas card with no name on it , and it comes to you that maybe it would have been better to have made somebody else happy if you could n't be happy yourself , to give somebody else the one they wanted - to give them you .

`` Damn the world '' , she thought .

She looked out at the corn field , the great green deep acres of it rolled out like the sea in the field beyond the whitewashed fence bordering the grounds .

The mayor envisioned factories there .

Homes and factories and schools and a big wide federal highway , instead of peaceful corn to rest your eyes on while you tried to rest your heart , while you tried not to look at the balloon and the bandstand and the uniforms and the flash of the instruments .

The bands were impatient , but they were the only ones .

The others , the ones in the stands , were spellbound , for hearing the mayor was for them like listening to a symphony was for sophisticated folks in New York City .

It was like being in the concert hall in the afternoon and hearing the piano virtuoso rehearsing .

He was good and they knew that what he was doing for them he would do all over the United States some day .

So they stayed quiet and hung not on what he said but on how he said it , not listening exactly , but rather , feeling .

If a man was good , if he was going to be governor , you felt it and you wanted him to go on forever .

You were sorry when he finished talking because while he was up there you were someone else and the world was something else too .

It was a place full of courage and hope and you were part of it .

You laughed and then your chest swelled and you felt you could cry for a little bit , and then a feeling hit you like a chill in your stomach and the goose bumps rippled along your arm .

He hit the theme about dying to defend your country , and you were ready to do it right then , without a second thought .

While he talked you would n't trade being a West Tennessee farmer for being anything else in the whole damned world , no matter if it had n't , in six weeks , rained enough to wet a rat 's ass .

She glanced at the man nodding beside her , a man with weather cracks furrowed into his lean cheeks , with powdery pale eyes reflecting all the droughts he had seen , reflecting the sky and the drought which must follow now in August - yes , with eyes predicting the drought and here it was only June , only festival time again and thoughts of Gratt Shafer would not leave her .

`` I should have stayed at the store '' , she thought .

Back at the Factory-to-You with the other old maids , back there she was the youngest clerk and she was thirty-four , which made her young enough to resent the usual ideal working conditions , like the unventilated toilet with the door you had to hold shut while you sat down .

There was no lock because Herman did n't allow a lock .

A lock on the toilet would encourage malingering and primping .

The toilet had n't had a sincere scrubbing in years and there were things written on the walls of the little boxed in place because you could n't keep the public out - entirely .

She could not count the times Herman had rapped on the door , just a couple of bangs that shook the whole damned closet and might , someday , break away the pipe connections from the wall .

The two little bangs meant that he was getting impatient to have a crowd of customers waited on and that if he had to he would jerk open the door and drag out , by the opposite door handle which she would be clutching , whichever-the-hell clerk it was who thought she could waste so much store time on the pot .

And the hours were six-thirty in the morning until eleven at night on Saturdays and during sales , and there were no chairs and you could n't smoke and the cooling was overhead fans and there was no porter or janitor .

It would have been desirable for the two communities to have differed only in respect to the variable being investigated : the degree of structure in teaching method .

The structured schools were in an industrial city , with three family tenement houses typical of the residential areas , but with one rather sizable section of middle-class homes .

The unstructured schools were in a large suburban community , predominantly middle - to upper-middle class , but fringed by an industrial area .

In order to equate the samples on socioeconomic status , we chose schools in both cities on the basis of socioeconomic status of the neighborhoods .

School principals and guidance workers made ratings of the various neighborhoods and the research team made independent observations of houses and dwelling areas .

An objective scale was developed for rating school neighborhoods from these data .

Equal proportions of children in each city were drawn from upper-lower and lower-middle class neighborhoods .

Individual differences in maturation and the development of readiness for learning to read indicate that not until the third grade have most children had ample opportunity to demonstrate their capacity for school achievement .

Therefore , third grade children were chosen as subjects for this study .

For purposes of sample selection only ( individual tests were given later ) we obtained group test scores of reading achievement and intelligence from school records of the entire third grade population in each school system .

The subjects for this study were randomly selected from stratified areas of the distribution , one-third as underachievers , one-third medium , and one-third over-achievers .

Children whose reading scores were at least one standard deviation below the regression line of each total third grade school population were considered under-achievers for the purposes of sample selection .

Over-achievers were at least one standard deviation above the regression line in their school system .

The final sample was not significantly different from a normal distribution in regard to reading achievement or intelligence test scores .

Twenty-four classrooms in twelve unstructured schools furnished 156 cases , 87 boys and 69 girls .

Eight classrooms in three structured schools furnished 72 cases , 36 boys and 36 girls .

Administrative restrictions necessitated the smaller sample size in the structured schools .

It was assumed that the sampling procedure was purely random with respect to the personality variables under investigation .

An interview schedule of open-ended questions and a multiple-choice questionnaire were prepared , and one parent of each of the sample children was seen in the home .

The parent was asked to describe the child 's typical behavior in certain standard situations in which there was an opportunity to observe tendencies toward perfectionism in demands upon self and others , irrational conformity to rules , orderliness , punctuality , and need for certainty .

The interviewers were instructed not to suggest answers and , as much as possible , to record the parents ' actual words as they described the child 's behavior in home situations .

The rating scale of compulsivity was constructed by first perusing the interview records , categorizing all evidence related to compulsivity , then arranging a distribution of such information apart from the case records .

Final ratings were made on the basis of a point system which was developed after studying the distributions of actual behaviors recorded and assigning weight values to each type of behavior that was deviant from the discovered norms .

Children scoring high in compulsivity were those who gave evidence of tension or emotionality in situations where there was lack of organization or conformity to standards and expectations , or who made exaggerated efforts to achieve these goals .

The low compulsive child was one who appeared relatively unconcerned about such matters .

For instance , the following statement was rated low in compulsivity , `` She 's naturally quite neat about things , but it does n't bother her at all if her room gets messy .

But she cleans it up very well when I remind her '' .

Castaneda , et al. revised the Taylor Anxiety Scale for use with children .

The Taylor Scale was adapted from the Minnesota Multiphastic Personality Inventory , with item selection based upon clinical definitions of anxiety .

There is much research evidence to validate the use of the instrument in differentiating individuals who are likely to manifest anxiety in varying degrees .

Reliability and validation work with the Children 's Anxiety Scale by Castaneda , et al. demonstrated results closely similar to the findings with the adult scale .

Although the Taylor Scale was designed as a group testing device , in this study it was individually administered by psychologically trained workers who established rapport and assisted the children in reading the items .

The question may be raised whether or not we are dealing with a common factor in anxiety and compulsivity .

The two ratings yield a correlation of + .04 , which is not significantly different from zero ; therefore , we have measured two different characteristics .

In theory , compulsive behavior is a way of diminishing anxiety , and one might expect a negative association except for the possibility that for many children the obsessive-compulsive defenses are not sufficient to quell the amount of anxiety they suffer .

The issue of interaction between anxiety and compulsivity will be taken up later .

In the primary grades , reading permeates almost every aspect of school progress , and the children 's early experiences of success or failure in learning to read often set a pattern of total achievement that is relatively enduring throughout the following years .

In establishing criterion measurements , it was therefore thought best to broaden the scope beyond the reading act itself .

The predicted interaction effect should , if potent , extend its influence over all academic achievement .

The Stanford Achievement Test , Form J , was administered by classroom teachers , consisting of a battery of six sub tests : Paragraph Meaning , Word Meaning , Spelling , Language , Arithmetic Computation , and Arithmetic Reasoning .

All of these sub-tests involve reading except Arithmetic Computation .

Scores are stated in grade equivalents on a national norm .

The battery median grade equivalent was used in data analysis in this study .

The Wechsler Intelligence Scale for Children was administered to each sample third grade child by a clinical worker .

The relationship of intelligence test scores to school achievement is a well established fact ( in this case , * * f ) ; therefore , in the investigation of the present hypothesis , it was necessary to control this factor .

The criterion score used in the statistical analysis is an index of over - or under-achievement .

It is the discrepancy between the actual attained achievement test score and the score that would be predicted by the I. Q. .

For example , on the basis of the regression equation , a child with an I. Q. of 120 in this sample would be expected to earn an achievement test score of 4.8 ( grade equivalent ) .

If a child with an I. Q. of 120 scored 5.5 in achievement , his discrepancy score would be + .7 , representing .7 of one year of over-achievement .

A child with an I. Q. of 98 would be expected to earn an achievement test score of 3.5 .

If such a child scored 3.0 , his discrepancy score would be - .5 , representing .5 of one year of under-achievement .

In this manner , the factors measured by the intelligence test were controlled , allowing discovered differences in achievement to be interpreted as resulting from other variables .

Tables 1 and 2 present the results of the statistical analysis of the data when compulsivity is used as the descriptive variable .

Figure 1 portrays the mean achievement scores of each sub-group graphically .

First of all , as we had surmised , the highly compulsive children in the structured setting score significantly better ( * * f ) on achievement than do similar children in the unstructured schools .

It can be seen too that when we contrast levels of compulsivity within the structured schools , the high compulsive children do better ( * * f ) .

No significant difference was found in achievement between high and low compulsive children within the unstructured school .

The hypothesis of there being an interaction between compulsivity and teaching method was supported , in this case , at the .05 level .

While we had expected that compulsive children in the unstructured school setting would have difficulty when compared to those in the structured , we were surprised to find that the achievement of the high compulsives within the schools where the whole-word method is used in beginning reading compares favorably with that of the low compulsives .

Indeed their achievement scores were somewhat better on an absolute basis although the difference was not significant .

We speculate that compulsives in the unstructured schools are under greater strain because of the lack of systemization in their school setting , but that their need to organize ( for comfort ) is so intense that they struggle to induce the phonic rules and achieve in spite of the lack of direction from the environment .

It is interesting to note that medium compulsives in the unstructured schools made the lowest achievement scores ( although not significantly lower ) .

Possibly their compulsivity was not strong enough to cause them to build their own structure .

Our conjecture is , then , that regardless of the manner in which school lessons are taught , the compulsive child accentuates those elements of each lesson that aid him in systematizing his work .

When helped by a high degree of structure in lesson presentation , then , and only then , does such a child attain unusual success .

The statistical analyses of achievement in relation to anxiety and teaching methods and the interactions of the two are presented in Tables 3 and 4 .

Figure 2 is a graph of the mean achievement scores of each group .

As predicted , the highly anxious children in the unstructured schools score more poorly ( * * f ) than those in the structured schools .

The interaction effect , which is significant at the .01 level , can be seen best in the contrast of mean scores .

While high anxiety children achieve significantly less well ( * * f ) in the unstructured school than do low anxiety children , they appear to do at least as well as the average in the structured classroom .

The most striking aspect of the interaction demonstrated is the marked decrement in performance suffered by the highly anxious children in unstructured schools .

According to the theory proposed , this is a consequence of the severe condition of perceived threat that persists unabated for the anxious child in an ambiguous sort of school environment .

The fact that such threat is potent in the beginning reading lessons is thought to be a vital factor in the continued pattern of failure or under-achievement these children exhibit .

The child with high anxiety may first direct his anxiety released energy toward achievement , but because his distress severely reduces the abilities of discrimination and memorization of complex symbols , the child may fail in his initial attempts to master the problem .

Failure confirms the threat , and the intensity of anxiety is increased as the required learning becomes more difficult , so that by the time the child reaches the third grade the decrement in performance is pronounced .

The individual with high anxiety in the structured classroom may approach the learning task with the same increased energy and lowered powers of discrimination .

But the symbols he is asked to learn are simple .

As shown earlier , the highly anxious individual may be superior in his memorizing of simple elements .

Success reduces the prospect of threat and his powers of discrimination are improved .

By the time the child first attacks the actual problem of reading , he is completely familiar and at ease with all of the elements of words .

Apparently academic challenge in the structured setting creates an optimum of stress so that the child with high anxiety is able to achieve because he is aroused to an energetic state without becoming confused or panicked .

Sarason et al. present evidence that the anxious child will suffer in the test like situation , and that his performance will be impaired unless he receives supporting and accepting treatment from the teacher .

Although the present study was not a direct replication of their investigations , the results do not confirm their conclusion .

Observers , in the two school systems studied here , judged the teachers in the structured schools to be more impersonal and demanding , while the atmosphere in the unstructured schools was judged to be more supporting and accepting .

Yet the highly anxious child suffered a tremendous disadvantage only in the unstructured school , and performed as well or better than average in the structured setting .

The late R. G. Collingwood , a philosopher whose work has proved helpful to many students of literature , once wrote `` We are all , though many of us are snobbish enough to wish to deny it , in far closer sympathy with the art of the music-hall and picture-palace than with Chaucer and Cimabue , or even Shakespeare and Titian .

By an effort of historical sympathy we can cast our minds back into the art of a remote past or an alien present , and enjoy the carvings of cavemen and Japanese colour prints ; but the possibility of this effort is bound up with that development of historical thought which is the greatest achievement of our civilization in the last two centuries , and it is utterly impossible to people in whom this development has not taken place .

The natural and primary aesthetic attitude is to enjoy contemporary art , to despise and dislike the art of the recent past , and wholly to ignore everything else '' .

One might argue that the ultimate purpose of literary scholarship is to correct this spontaneous provincialism that is likely to obscure the horizons of the general public , of the newspaper critic , and of the creative artist himself .

There results a study of literature freed from the tyranny of the contemporary .

Such study may take many forms .

The study of ideas in literature is one of these .

Of course , it goes without saying that no student of ideas can justifiably ignore the contemporary scene .

He will frequently return to it .

The continuities , contrasts , and similarities discernible when past and present are surveyed together are inexhaustible and the one is often understood through the other .

When we assert the value of such study , we find ourselves committed to an important assumption .

Most students of literature , whether they call themselves scholars or critics , are ready to argue that it is possible to understand literary works as well as to enjoy them .

Many will add that we may find our enjoyment heightened by our understanding .

This understanding , of course , may in its turn take many forms and some of these - especially those most interesting to the student of comparative literature - are essentially historical .

But the historian of literature need not confine his attention to biography or to stylistic questions of form , `` texture '' , or technique .

He may also consider ideas .

It is true that this distinction between style and idea often approaches the arbitrary since in the end we must admit that style and content frequently influence or interpenetrate one another and sometimes appear as expressions of the same insight .

But , in general , we may argue that the student can direct the primary emphasis of his attention toward one or the other .

At this point a working definition of idea is in order , although our first definition will have to be qualified somewhat as we proceed .

The term idea refers to our more reflective or thoughtful consciousness as opposed to the immediacies of sensuous or emotional experience .

It is through such reflection that literature approaches philosophy .

An idea , let us say , may be roughly defined as a theme or topic with which our reflection may be concerned .

In this essay , we are , along with most historians , interested in the more general or more inclusive ideas , that are so to speak `` writ large '' in history of literature where they recur continually .

Outstanding among these is the idea of human nature itself , including the many definitions that have been advanced over the centuries ; also secondary notions such as the perfectibility of man , the depravity of man , and the dignity of man .

One might , indeed , argue that the history of ideas , in so far as it includes the literatures , must center on characterizations of human nature and that the great periods of literary achievement may be distinguished from one another by reference to the images of human nature that they succeed in fashioning .

We need not , to be sure , expect to find such ideas in every piece of literature .

An idea , of the sort that we have in mind , although of necessity readily available to imagination , is more general in connotation than most poetic or literary images , especially those appearing in lyric poems that seek to capture a moment of personal experience .

Thus Burns 's `` My love is like a red , red rose '' and Hopkins ' `` The thunder-purple sea beach , plumed purple of thunder '' although clearly intelligible in content , hardly present ideas of the sort with which we are here concerned .

On the other hand , Arnold 's `` The unplumbed , salt , estranging sea '' , taken in its context , certainly does so .

Understanding a work of art involves recognition of the ideas that it reflects or embodies .

Thus the student of literature may sometimes find it helpful to classify a poem or an essay as being in idea or in ideal content or subject matter typical or atypical of its period .

Again , he may discover embodied within its texture a theme or idea that has been presented elsewhere and at other times in various ways .

Our understanding will very probably require both these commentaries .

Very likely it will also include a recognition that the work we are reading reflects or `` belongs to '' some way of thought labelled as a `` school '' or an `` - ism '' , i. e. a complex or `` syndrome '' of ideas occurring together with sufficient prominence to warrant identification .

Thus ideas like `` grace '' , `` salvation '' , and `` providence '' cluster together in traditional Christianity .

Usually the work studied offers us a special or even an individualized rendering or treatment of the ideas in question , so that the student finds it necessary to distinguish carefully between the several expressions of an `` - ism '' or mode of thought .

Accordingly we may speak of the Platonism peculiar to Shelley 's poems or the type of Stoicism present in Henley 's `` Invictus '' , and we may find that describing such Platonism or such Stoicism and contrasting each with other expressions of the same attitude or mode of thought is a difficult and challenging enterprise .

After all , Shelley is no `` orthodox '' or Hellenic Platonist , and even his `` romantic '' Platonism can be distinguished from that of his contemporaries .

Again , Henley 's attitude of defiance which colors his ideal of self mastery is far from characteristic of a Stoic thinker like Marcus Aurelius , whose gentle acquiescence is almost Christian , comparable to the patience expressed in Milton 's sonnet on his own blindness .

In recent years , we have come increasingly to recognize that ideas have a history and that not the least important chapters of this history have to do with thematic or conceptual aspects of literature and the arts , although these aspects should be studied in conjunction with the history of philosophy , of religion , and of the sciences .

When these fields are surveyed together , important patterns of relationship emerge indicating a vast community of reciprocal influence , a continuity of thought and expression including many traditions , primarily literary , religious , and philosophical , but frequently including contact with the fine arts and even , to some extent , with science .

Here we may observe that at least one modern philosophy of history is built on the assumption that ideas are the primary objectives of the historian 's research .

Let us quote once more from R. G. Collingwood : `` History is properly concerned with the actions of human beings .

Regarded from the outside , an action is an event or series of events occurring in the physical world ; regarded from the inside , it is the carrying into action of a certain thought .

The historian 's business is to penetrate to the inside of the actions with which he is dealing and reconstruct or rather rethink the thoughts which constituted them .

It is a characteristic of thoughts that , in re-thinking them we come , ipso facto , to understand why they were thought '' .

Such an understanding , although it must seek to be sympathetic , is not a matter of intuition .

`` History has this in common with every other science : that the historian is not allowed to claim any single piece of knowledge , except where he can justify his claim by exhibiting to himself in the first place , and secondly to any one else who is both able and willing to follow his demonstration , the grounds upon which it is based .

This is what was meant , above , by describing history as inferential .

The knowledge in virtue of which a man is an historian is a knowledge of what the evidence at his disposal proves about certain events '' .

It is obvious that the historian who seeks to recapture the ideas that have motivated human behavior throughout a given period will find the art and literature of that age one of his central and major concerns , by no means a mere supplement or adjunct of significant historical research .

The student of ideas and their place in history will always be concerned with the patterns of transition , which are at the same time patterns of transformation , whereby ideas pass from one area of activity to another .

Let us survey for a moment the development of modern thought - turning our attention from the Reformation toward the revolutionary and romantic movements that follow and dwelling finally on more recent decades .

We may thus trace the notion of individual autonomy from its manifestation in religious practice and theological reflection through practical politics and political theory into literature and the arts .

Finally we may note that the idea appears in educational theory where its influence is at present widespread .

No one will deny that such broad developments and transitions are of great intrinsic interest and the study of ideas in literature would be woefully incomplete without frequent reference to them .

Still , we must remember that we cannot construct and justify generalizations of this sort unless we are ready to consider many special instances of influence moving between such areas as theology , philosophy , political thought , and literature .

The actual moments of contact are vitally important .

These moments are historical events in the lives of individual authors with which the student of comparative literature must be frequently concerned .

Perhaps the most powerful and most frequently recurring literary influence on the Western world has been that of the Old and New Testament .

Certainly one of the most important comments that can be made upon the spiritual and cultural life of any period of Western civilization during the past sixteen or seventeen centuries has to do with the way in which its leaders have read and interpreted the Bible .

This reading and the comments that it evoked constitute the influence .

A contrast of the scripture reading of , let us say , St. Augustine , John Bunyan , and Thomas Jefferson , all three of whom found in such study a real source of enlightenment , can tell us a great deal about these three men and the age that each represented and helped bring to conscious expression .

In much the same way , we recognize the importance of Shakespeare 's familarity with Plutarch and Montaigne , of Shelley 's study of Plato 's dialogues , and of Coleridge 's enthusiastic plundering of the writings of many philosophers and theologians from Plato to Schelling and William Godwin , through which so many abstract ideas were brought to the attention of English men of letters .

We may also recognize cases in which the poets have influenced the philosophers and even indirectly the scientists .

English philosopher Samuel Alexander 's debt to Wordsworth and Meredith is a recent interesting example , as also A. N. Whitehead 's understanding of the English romantics , chiefly Shelley and Wordsworth .

Hegel 's profound admiration for the insights of the Greek tragedians indicates a broad channel of classical influence upon nineteenth century philosophy .

Again the student of evolutionary biology will find a fascinating , if to our minds grotesque , anticipation of the theory of chance variations and the natural elimination of the unfit in Lucretius , who in turn seems to have borrowed the concept from the philosopher Empedocles .

Here an important caveat is in order .

We must avoid the notion , suggested to some people by examples such as those just mentioned , that ideas are `` units '' in some way comparable to coins or counters that can be passed intact from one group of people to another or even , for that matter , from one individual to another .

A former du Pont official became a General Motors vice president and set about maximizing du Pont 's share of the General Motors market .

Lines of communications were established between the two companies and several du Pont products were actively promoted .

Within a few years various du Pont manufactured items were filling the entire requirements of from four to seven of General Motors ' eight operating divisions .

The Fisher Body division , long controlled by the Fisher brothers under a voting trust even though General Motors owned a majority of its stock , followed an independent course for many years , but by 1947 and 1948 `` resistance had collapsed '' and its purchases from du Pont `` compared favorably '' with purchases by other General Motors divisions .

Competitors came to receive higher percentage of General Motors business in later years , but it is `` likely '' that this trend stemmed `` at least in part '' from the needs of General Motors outstripping du Pont 's capacity .

`` The fact that sticks out in this voluminous record is that the bulk of du Pont 's production has always supplied the largest part of the requirements of the one customer in the automobile industry connected to du Pont by a stock interest .

The inference is overwhelming that du Pont 's commanding position was promoted by its stock interest and was not gained solely on competitive merit '' .

353 U. S. , at 605 .

This Court agreed with the trial court `` that considerations of price , quality and service were not overlooked by either du Pont or General Motors '' .

353 U. S. , at 606 .

However , it determined that neither this factor , nor `` the fact that all concerned in high executive posts in both companies acted honorably and fairly , each in the honest conviction that his actions were in the best interests of his own company and without any design to overreach anyone , including du Pont 's competitors '' , 353 U. S. , at 607 , outweighed the Government 's claim for relief .

This claim , as submitted to the District Court and dismissed by it , 126 F. Supp .235 , alleged violation not only of 7 of the Clayton Act , but also of 1 and 2 of the Sherman Act .

The latter provisions proscribe any contract , combination , or conspiracy in restraint of interstate or foreign trade , and monopolization of , or attempts , combinations , or conspiracies to monopolize , such trade .

However , this Court put to one side without consideration the Government 's appeal from the dismissal of its Sherman Act allegations .

It rested its decision solely on 7 , which reads in pertinent part : `` [ N ] o corporation engaged in commerce shall acquire , directly or indirectly , the whole or any part of the stock or other share capital of another corporation engaged also in commerce , where the effect of such acquisition may be to substantially lessen competition between the corporation whose stock is so acquired and the corporation making the acquisition , or to restrain such commerce in any section or community , or tend to create a monopoly of any line of commerce .

This section shall not apply to corporations purchasing such stock solely for investment and not using the same by voting or otherwise to bring about , or in attempting to bring about , the substantial lessening of competition `` .

The purpose of this provision was thus explained in the Court 's opinion : `` Section 7 is designed to arrest in its incipiency not only the substantial lessening of competition from the acquisition by one corporation of the whole or any part of the stock of a competing corporation , but also to arrest in their incipiency restraints or monopolies in a relevant market which , as a reasonable probability , appear at the time of suit likely to result from the acquisition by one corporation of all or any part of the stock of any other corporation .

The section is violated whether or not actual restraints or monopolies , or the substantial lessening of competition , have occurred or are intended '' .

353 U. S. , at 589 .

Thus , a finding of conspiracy to restrain trade or attempt to monopolize was excluded from the Court 's decision .

Indeed , as already noted , the Court proceeded on the assumption that the executives involved in the dealings between du Pont and General Motors acted `` honorably and fairly '' and exercised their business judgment only to serve what they deemed the best interests of their own companies .

This , however , did not bar finding that du Pont had become pre-eminent as a supplier of automotive fabrics and finishes to General Motors ; that these products constituted a `` line of commerce '' within the meaning of the Clayton Act ; that General Motors ' share of the market for these products was substantial ; and that competition for this share of the market was endangered by the financial relationship between the two concerns :

`` The statutory policy of fostering free competition is obviously furthered when no supplier has an advantage over his competitors from an acquisition of his customer 's stock likely to have the effects condemned by the statute .

We repeat , that the test of a violation of 7 is whether , at the time of suit , there is a reasonable probability that the acquisition is likely to result in the condemned restraints .

The conclusion upon this record is inescapable that such likelihood was proved as to this acquisition '' .

353 U. S. , at 607 .

On the basis of the findings which led to this conclusion , the Court remanded the case to the District Court to determine the appropriate relief .

The sole guidance given the Court for discharging the task committed to it was this : `` The judgment must therefore be reversed and the cause remanded to the District Court for a determination , after further hearing , of the equitable relief necessary and appropriate in the public interest to eliminate the effects of the acquisition offensive to the statute .

The District Courts , in the framing of equitable decrees , are clothed ' with large discretion to model their judgments to fit the exigencies of the particular case ' .

International Salt Co. v. United States , 332 U. S. 392 , 400 - 401 '' .

353 U. S. , at 607 - 608 .

This brings us to the course of the proceedings in the District Court .

This Court 's judgment was filed in the District Court on July 18 , 1957 .

The first pretrial conference - held to appoint amici curiae to represent the interest of the stockholders of du Pont and General Motors and to consider the procedure to be followed in the subsequent hearings - took place on September 25 , 1957 .

At the outset , the Government 's spokesman explained that counsel for the Government and for du Pont had already held preliminary discussions with a view to arriving at a relief plan that both sides could recommend to the court .

Du Pont , he said , had proposed disenfranchisement of its General Motors stock along with other restrictions on the du Pont-General Motors relationship .

The Government , deeming these suggestions inadequate , had urged that any judgment include divestiture of du Pont 's shares of General Motors .

Counsel for the Government invited du Pont 's views on this proposal before recommending a specific program , but stated that if the court desired , or if counsel for du Pont thought further discussion would not be profitable , the Government was prepared to submit a plan within thirty days .

Counsel for du Pont indicated a preference for the submission of detailed plans by both sides at an early date .

No previous antitrust case , he said , had involved interests of such magnitude or presented such complex problems of relief .

The submission of detailed plans would place the issues before the court more readily than would discussion of divestiture or disenfranchisement in the abstract .

The Court adopted this procedure with an appropriate time schedule for carrying it out .

The Government submitted its proposed decree on October 25 , 1957 .

The plan called for divestiture by du Pont of its 63000000 shares of General Motors stock by equal annual distributions to its stockholders , as a dividend , over a period of ten years .

Christiana Securities Company and Delaware Realty + Investment Company , major stockholders in du Pont , and the stockholders of Delaware were dealt with specially by provisions requiring the annual sale by a trustee , again over a ten year period , of du Pont 's General Motors stock allocable to them , as well as any General Motors stock which Christiana and Delaware owned outright .

If , in the trustee 's judgment , `` reasonable market conditions '' did not prevail during any given year , he was to be allowed to petition the court for an extension of time within the ten year period .

In addition , the right to vote the General Motors stock held by du Pont was to be vested in du Pont 's stockholders , other than Christiana and Delaware and the stockholders of Delaware ; du Pont , Christiana , and Delaware were to be enjoined from acquiring stock in or exercising control over General Motors ; du Pont , Christiana , and Delaware were to be prohibited to have any director or officer in common with General Motors , and vice versa ; and General Motors and du Pont were to be ordered to terminate any agreement that provided for the purchase by General Motors of any specified percentage of its requirements of any du Pont manufactured product , or for the grant of exclusive patent rights , or for a grant by General Motors to du Pont of a preferential right to make or sell any chemical discovery of General Motors , or for the maintenance of any joint commercial enterprise by the two companies .

On motion of the amici curiae , the court directed that a ruling be obtained from the Commissioner of Internal Revenue as to the federal income tax consequences of the Government 's plan .

On May 9 , 1958 , the Commissioner announced his rulings .

The annual dividends paid to du Pont stockholders in shares of General Motors stock would be taxable as ordinary income to the extent of du Pont 's earnings and profits .

The measure , for federal income tax purposes , of the dividend to individual stockholders would be the fair market value of the shares at the time of each annual distribution .

In the case of taxpaying corporate stockholders , the measure would be the lesser of the fair market value of the shares or du Pont 's tax basis for them , which is approximately $ 2.09 per share .

The forced sale of the General Motors stock owned by or allocable to Christiana , Delaware , and the stockholders of Delaware , and deposited with the trustee , would result in a tax to those parties at the capital gains rate .

Du Pont 's counterproposal was filed on May 14 , 1958 .

Under its plan du Pont would retain its General Motors shares but be required to pass on to its stockholders the right to vote those shares .

Christiana and Delaware would , in turn , be required to pass on the voting rights to the General Motors shares allocable to them to their own stockholders .

Du Pont would be enjoined from having as a director , officer , or employee anyone who was simultaneously an officer or employee of General Motors , and no director , officer , or employee of du Pont could serve as a director of General Motors without court approval .

Du Pont would be denied the right to acquire any additional General Motors stock except through General Motors ' distributions of stock or subscription rights to its stockholders .

On June 6 , 1958 , General Motors submitted its objections to the Government 's proposal .

It argued , inter alia , that a divestiture order would severely depress the market value of the stock of both General Motors and du Pont , with consequent serious loss and hardship to hundreds of thousands of innocent investors , among them thousands of small trusts and charitable institutions ; that there would be a similar decline in the market values of other automotive and chemical stocks , with similar losses to the stockholders of those companies ; that the tremendous volume of General Motors stock hanging over the market for ten years would hamper the efforts of General Motors and other automobile manufacturers to raise equity capital ; and that all this would have a serious adverse effect on the entire stock market and on general business activity .

General Motors comprehensively contended that the Government plan would not be `` in the public interest '' as required by the mandate of this Court .

The decrees proposed by the amici curiae were filed in August of 1958 .

These plans , like du Pont 's contained provisions for passing the vote on du Pont 's General Motors shares on to the ultimate stockholders of du Pont , Christiana , and Delaware , except that officers and directors of the three companies , their spouses , and other people living in their households , as well as other specified persons , were to be totally disenfranchised .

Both plans also prohibited common directors , officers , or employees between du Pont , Christiana , and Delaware , on the one hand , and General Motors on the other .

Thomas Douglas , fifth Earl of Selkirk , a noble humanitarian Scot concerned with the plight of the crofters of his native Highlands , conceived a plan to settle them in the valley of the Red River of the North .

Since the land he desired lay within the great northern empire of the Hudson's Bay Company , he purchased great blocks of the Company's stock with the view to controlling its policies .

Having achieved this end , he was able to buy 116000 square miles in the valleys of the Red and Assiniboine rivers .

The grant , which stretched southward to Lake Traverse - the headwaters of the Red - was made in May , 1811 , and by October of that year a small group of Scots was settling for the winter at York Factory on Hudson Bay .

Thus at the same time that William Henry Harrison was preparing to pacify the aborigines of Indiana Territory and winning fame at the battle of Tippecanoe , Anglo-Saxon settlement made a great leap into the center of the North American continent to the west of the American agricultural frontier .

Seven hundred miles south of York Factory , at `` the Forks '' of the Red and the Assiniboine , twenty-three men located a settlement in August 1812 .

By October the little colony about Fort Douglas ( present-day Winnipeg ) numbered 100 .

Within a few years the Scots , engaged in breaking the thick sod and stirring the rich soil of the valley , were joined by a group called Meurons .

The latter , members of two regiments of Swiss mercenaries transported by Great Britain to Canada to fight the Americans in the War of 1812 , had settled in Montreal and Kingston at the close of the war in 1815 .

Selkirk persuaded eighty men and four officers to go to Red River where they were to serve as a military force to protect his settlers from the hostile Northwest Company which resented the intrusion of farmers into the fur traders ' empire .

The mercenaries were little interested in farming and added nothing to the output of the farm plots on which all work was still done with hoes as late as 1818 .

It was the low yield of the Selkirk plots and the ravages of grasshoppers in 1818 that led to the dispersal of the settlement southward .

When late in the summer the full extent of the damage was assessed , all but fifty of the Scots , Swiss and metis moved up the Red to the mouth of the Pembina river .

Here they built huts and a stockade named Fort Daer after Selkirk's barony in Scotland .

The new site was somewhat warmer than Fort Douglas and much closer to the great herds of buffalo on which the settlement must depend for food .

The Selkirk settlers had been anticipated in their move southward by British fur traders .

For many years the Northwest Company had its southern headquarters at Prairie du Chien on the Mississippi River , some 300 miles southeast of present-day St. Paul , Minnesota .

When in 1816 an act of Congress forced the foreign firm out of the United States , its British born employees , now become American citizens - Joseph Rolette , Joseph Renville and Alexis Bailly - continued in the fur business .

On Big Stone Lake near the headwaters of the Red River , Robert Dickson , Superintendent of the Western Indian Department of Canada , had a trading post and planned in 1818 to build a fort to be defended by twenty men and two small artillery pieces .

His trading goods came from Canada to the Forks of Red River and from Selkirk's settlement he brought them south in carts .

These carts were of a type devised in Pembina in the days of Alexander Henry the Younger about a decade before the Selkirk colony was begun .

In 1802 Henry referred to `` our new carts '' as being about four feet off the ground and carrying five times as much as a horse could pack .

They were held together by pegs and withes and in later times drawn by a single ox in thills .

It was Dickson who suggested to Lord Selkirk that he return to the Atlantic coast by way of the United States .

In September 1817 at Fort Daer ( Pembina ) Dickson met the noble lord whom , with the help of a band of Sioux , he escorted to Prairie du Chien .

During the trip Selkirk decided that the route through Illinois territory to Indiana and the eastern United States was the best route for goods from England to reach Red River and that the United States was a better source of supply for many goods than either Canada or England .

Upon arriving at Baltimore , Selkirk on December 22 wrote to John Quincy Adams , Secretary of State at Washington , inquiring about laws covering trade with `` Missouri and Illinois Territories '' .

This traffic , he declared prophetically , `` tho ' it might be of small account at first , would increase with the progress of our Settlements '' .

The route which he had traveled and which he believed might develop into a trade route was followed by his settlers earlier than he might have expected .

In 1819 grasshoppers again destroyed the crop at `` the Forks '' ( Fort Douglas ) and in December 1819 , twenty men left Fort Daer for the most northerly American outpost at Prairie du Chien .

It was a three month journey in the dead of winter followed by three months of labor on Mackinac boats .

With these completed and ice gone from the St. Peter's River ( present-day Minnesota river ) their 250 bushels of wheat , 100 bushels of oats and barley and 30 bushels of peas and some chickens were loaded onto the flat-bottomed boats and rowed up the river to Big Stone Lake , across into Lake Traverse , and down the Red .

They reached Fort Douglas in June 1820 .

This epic effort to secure seed for the colony cost Selkirk 1040 .

Nevertheless so short was the supply of seed that the settlers were forced to retreat to Fort Daer for food .

Thereafter seed and food became more plentiful and the colony remained in the north the year round .

Activity by British traders and the presence of a colony on the Red prompted the United State War Department in 1819 to send Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Leavenworth from Detroit to put a post 300 miles northwest of Prairie du Chien , until then the most advanced United States post .

In September 1822 two companies of infantry arrived at the mouth of the St. Peter's River , the head of navigation on the Mississippi , and began construction of Fort St. Anthony which , upon completion , was renamed in honor of its commander , Colonel Josiah Snelling .

It was from the American outposts that Red River shortages of livestock were to be made good .

Hercules L. Dousman , fur trader and merchant at Prairie du Chien , contracted to supply Selkirk 's people with some 300 head of cattle , and Alexis Bailly and Francois Labothe were hired as drovers .

Bailly , after leaving Fort Snelling in August 1821 , was forced to leave some of the cattle at the Hudson's Bay Company's post on Lake Traverse `` in the Sieux Country '' and reached Fort Garry , as the Selkirk Hudson's Bay Company center was now called , late in the fall .

He set out on his 700 - mile return journey with five families of discontented and disappointed Swiss who turned their eyes toward the United States .

Observing their distressing condition , Colonel Snelling allowed these half starved immigrants to settle on the military reservation .

As these Swiss were moving from the Selkirk settlement to become the first civilian residents of Minnesota , Dousman of Michilimackinac , Michigan , and Prairie du Chien was traveling to Red River to open a trade in merchandise .

Early in 1822 he was at Fort Garry offering to bring in pork , flour , liquor and tobacco .

Alexander McDonnell , governor of Red River , and James Bird , a chief factor of the Hudson's Bay Company , ordered such `` sundry articles '' to a value of 4500 .

For its part the Hudson's Bay Company was troubled by the approach of American settlement .

As the time drew near for the drawing of the British American frontier by terms of the agreement of 1818 , the company suspected that the Pembina colony - its own post and Fort Daer - was on American territory .

Accordingly Selkirk 's agents ordered the settlers to move north , and by October , John Halkett had torn down both posts , floating the timber to `` the Forks '' in rafts .

`` I have done everything '' , he wrote , `` to break up the whole of that unfortunate establishment '' .

Despite Company threats , duly carried through , to cut off supplies of powder , ball , and thread for fishing nets , about 350 persons stayed in the village .

They would attempt to bring supplies from St. Louis or Prairie du Chien at `` great expense as well as danger '' .

At Fort Garry some of the Swiss also decided to cast their lot with the United States , and in 1823 several families paid guides to take them to Fort Snelling .

The disasters of 1825 - 1826 caused more to leave .

After heavy rains and an onslaught of mice , snow fell on October 15 , 1825 , and remained on the ground through a winter so cold that the ice on the Red was five feet thick .

In April came a rapid thaw that produced high waters which did not recede until mid-June .

On June 24 more than 400 families started the three month trip across the plains to the Mississippi .

By fall , 443 survivors of this arduous journey were clustered about Fort Snelling , but most of them were sent on to Galena and St. Louis , with a few going as far as Vevay , Indiana , a notable Swiss center in the United States .

In 1837 , 157 Red River people with more than 200 cattle were living on the reservation at Fort Snelling .

Below the fort , high bluffs extended uninterruptedly for six miles along the Mississippi River .

At the point where they ended , another settlement grew up around a chapel built at the boat landing by Father Lucian Galtier in 1840 .

Its people , including Pierre Bottineau and other American Fur Company employees and the refugees from Fort Garry , were joined by the remaining Scots and Swiss from Fort Snelling when Major Joseph Plympton expelled them from the reservation in May 1840 .

The resultant town , platted in 1847 and named for the patron of Father Galtier 's mission , St. Paul , was to become an important center of the fur trade and was to take on a new interest for those Selkirkers who remained at Red River .

While population at Fort Garry increased rapidly , from 2417 in 1831 to 4369 in 1840 , economic opportunities did not increase at a similar rate .

Accordingly , though the practice violated the no trading provision of the Selkirk charter which reserved all such activity in merchandise and furs to the Hudson's Bay Company , some settlers went into trade .

The Company maintained a store at which products of England could be purchased and brought in goods for the new merchants on the understanding that they refrain from trading in furs .

Despite this prohibiton , by 1844 some of the Fort Garry merchants were trading with the Indians for furs .

In June 1845 , the Governor and Council of Assiniboia imposed a 20 per cent duty on imports via Hudson's Bay which were viewed as aimed at the `` very vitals of the Company 's trade and power '' .

To reduce further the flow of goods from England , the Company 's local officials asked that its London authorities refrain from forwarding any more trade goods to these men .

With their customary source of supply cut off , the Fort Garry free traders engaged three men to cart goods to them from the Mississippi country .

Others carried pemmican from `` the Forks '' to St. Paul and goods from St. Paul to Red River , as in the summer of 1847 when one trader , Wells , transported twenty barrels of whisky to the British settlement .

This trade was subject to a tariff of 7.5 per cent after February 1835 , but much was smuggled into Assiniboia with the result that the duty was reduced by 1841 to 4 per cent on the initiative of the London committee .

The trade in a few commodities noted above was to grow in volume as a result of changes both north and south of the 49 th parallel .

Miraculously , she found exactly the right statement .

She began it deliberately , so that none of her words would be lost on him .

`` I want to tell you something Thomas DeMontez Lord .

I 'm well aware that you 've got a pedigree as long as my leg , and that I do n't amount to anything .

But '' -

`` But it do n't matter a-tall '' , Lord supplied fondly .

`` To me you 'll always be the girl o ' my dreams , an ' the sweetest flower that grows '' .

Beaming idiotically , he pooched out his lips and attempted to kiss her .

She yanked away from him furiously .

`` You shut up !

shu-tt up-pp !

I 've got something to say to you , and by God you 're going to listen .

Do you hear me ?

You 're going to listen '' !

Lord nodded agreeably .

He said he wanted very much to listen .

He knew that anything a brainy little lady like her had to say would be plumb important , as well as pleasin ' to the ear , and he did n't want to miss a word of it .

So would she mind speaking a little louder ?

`` I think you stink , Tom Lord !

I think you 're mean and hateful and stupid , and - louder '' ? said Joyce .

`` Uh-huh .

So I can hear you while I 'm checkin ' the car .

Looks like we might be in for a speck of trouble '' .

He opened the door and got out .

He waited at the car side for a moment , looking down at her expectantly .

`` Well ?

Was n't you goin ' to say somethin '' ' ?

Then , helpfully , as she merely stared at him in weary silence , `` Maybe you could write it down for me , huh ?

Print it in real big letters , an ' I can cipher it out later '' .

`` Aah , go on '' , she said .

`` Just go the hell on '' .

He grinned , nodded , and walked around to the front of the car .

Lips pursed mournfully , he stared down at its crazily sagging left side .

Then he hunkered down on the heels of his handmade boots , peered into the orderly chaos of axle , shock absorber , and spring .

He went prone on his stomach , the better to pursue his examination .

After a time , he straightened again , brushing the red Permian dust from his hands , slapping it from his six dollar levis and his tailored , twenty-five dollar shirt .

He wore no gun - a strange ommission for a peace officer in this country .

Never , he 'd once told Joyce , had he encountered any man or situation that called for a gun .

And he really feels that way , she thought .

That 's really all he 's got , all he is .

Just a big pile of self-confidence in an almost teensy package .

If I could make myself feel the same way .

She studied him hopefully , yearningly ; against the limitless background of sky and wasteland it was easy to confirm her analysis .

Here in the God-forsaken place , the westerly end of nowhere , Tom Lord looked almost insignificant , almost contemptible .

He was handsome , with his coal-black hair and eyes , his fine chiseled features .

But she 'd known plenty of handsomer guys , and , conceding his good looks , what was there left ?

He was n't a big man ; rather on the medium side .

Neither was he very powerful of build .

He could move very quickly , she knew ( although he seldom found occasion to do so ) , but he was more wiry than truly strong .

And his relatively small hands and feet gave him an almost delicate appearance .

Just nothing , she told herself .

Just so darned sure of himself that he puts the Indian sign on everyone .

But , by gosh , I want him and I 'm going to have him !

He caught her eye , came back around the car with the boot wearer 's teetering , half mincing walk .

Why did these yokels still wear boots , anyway , when most had scarcely sat a horse in years ?

He slid in at her side , tucked a cigar into his mouth , and politely proffered one to her .

`` Oh , cut it out , Tom '' ! she snapped .

`` Ca n't you stop that stupid clowning for even a minute '' ?

`` This ai n't your brand , maybe '' , Lord suggested .

`` Or maybe you just do n't feel like a cigar '' ?

`` I feel like getting back to town , that 's what I feel like !

Now , are you going to take me or am I supposed to walk '' ?

`` Might get there faster walkin '' ' , Lord drawled , `` seein ' as how I got a busted front spring .

On the other hand , howsomever , maybe you would n't either .

I figger it 's probl ' y a sixty-five mile walk , and I c ' n maybe get this spring patched up in a couple of hours '' .

`` How - with what ?

There 's nothing out here but rattlesnakes '' .

`` Now , ai n't it the truth '' ?

Lord laughed with secret amusement .

`` Not a danged thing but rattlesnakes , so I reckon I 'll get the boss rattler to help me '' .

`` Tom !

For God 's sake '' !

`` Looky '' .

He pointed , cutting her off .

`` See that wildcat '' ?

She saw it then , the distant derrick of the wildcat - a test well in unexplored country .

And even with her limited knowledge of such things , she knew that the car could be repaired there ; sufficiently , at least , to get them back into town .

A wildcatter had to be prepared for almost any emergency .

He had to depend on himself , since he was invariably miles and hours away from others .

`` Well , let 's get going '' , she said impatiently .

`` I '' - She broke off , frowning .

`` What did you mean by that rattlesnake gag ?

Getting the boss rattlesnake to help you '' ?

`` Why , I meant what I said '' , Lord declared .

`` What else would I mean , anyways '' ?

She looked at him , lips compressed .

Then , with a shrug of pretended indifference , she took a compact from her purse and went through the motions of fixing her make-up .

In his mood , it was the best way to handle him ; that is , to show no curiosity whatsoever .

Otherwise , she would be baited into a tantrum - teased and provoked until she lost control of herself , and thus lost still another battle in the maddening struggle of Tom Lord Vs. Joyce Lakewood .

The car lurched along at a snail 's crawl , the left front mudguard banging and scraping against the tire , occasionally scraping against the road itself .

Lord whistled tunelessly as he fought the steering wheel .

He seemed very pleased with himself , as though some intricate scheme was working out exactly as he had planned .

Along with this self-satisfaction , however , Joyce sensed a growing tension .

It poured out of him like an electric current , a feeling that the muscles and nerves of his fine drawn body were coiling for action , and that that action would be all that he anticipated .

Joyce had seen him like this once before - more than once , actually , but on one particularly memorable occasion .

That was the day that he had practically mopped up the main street of Big Sands with Aaron McBride , field boss for the Highlands Oil + Gas Company .

Tom had been laying for Aaron McBride for a long time , just waiting to catch him out of line .

McBride gave him his opportunity when he showed up in town with a pistol on his hip .

He had a legitimate reason for wearing it .

It was payday for Highlands , and he was packing a lot of money back into the oil fields .

Moreover , as long as the weapon was carried openly , the sheriff 's office had made no previous issue of it .

`` So what 's this all about '' ? he demanded , when Lord confronted him .

I 'm not the only man in town with a gun , or the only one without a permit `` .

It was the wrong thing to say .

By failing to do as he was told instantly - to take out a permit or return the gun to his car - he had played into Lord 's hands .

The trouble was that he had virtually had to protest .

The deputy had forced him to by his manner of accosting him .

So , `` How about it '' ? he said .

`` Why single me out on this permit deal '' ?

`` Well , I 'll tell you about that '' , Lord told him .

`` We aim t ' be see-lective , y ' know ?

Do n't like to bother no one unless we have to , which I figger we do , in your case .

Figger we got to be plumb careful with any of you Highlands big shots '' .

McBride reddened .

He himself had heard that there was gangster money in the company , but that had nothing to do with him .

He was an honest man doing a hard job , and the implication that he was anything else was unbearable .

`` Look , Lord '' , he said hoarsely .

`` I know you 've got a grudge against me , and maybe I can n't blame you .

You think that Highlands swindled you and I helped ' em do it .

But you 're all wrong , man !

I 'm no lawyer .

I just do what I 'm told , and '' -

`` Uh-huh .

An ' that could mean trouble with a fella that 's workin ' for crooks .

So you get rid of that pistol right now , Mis-ter McBride .

You do that or take you out a permit right now '' .

McBride could n't do either , of course .

Not immediately , as the deputy demanded .

Not without a face-saving respite of at least a few minutes .

To do so would make his job well-nigh impossible .

Oil-field workers were a rough tough lot .

How could he exert authority over them - make them toe the line , as he had to - if he knuckled under to this small-town clown ?

`` I 'll get around to it a little later '' , he mumbled desperately .

`` Just as soon as I go to the bank , and '' -

`` Huh-uh .

Now , Mis-ter McBride '' , said Lord , and he laid a firmly restraining hand on the field boss 's arm .

It was strictly the deputy 's game , but McBride had gone too far to throw in .

Now , he could only play the last card in what was probably the world 's coldest deck .

He flung off Lord 's hand and attempted to push past him , inadvertently shoving him into a storefront .

It was practically the last move that McBride made of his own volition .

Lord slugged him in the stomach , so hard that the organ almost pressed against his spine .

Then , as he doubled , gasping , vomiting the breakfast he had so lately eaten , Lord straightened him with an uppercut .

A rabbit punch redoubled him .

And then there was a numbing blow to the heart , and another gut flattening blow to the stomach .

But he could n't keep up with them .

No more could he defend himself against them .

He seemed to be fighting not one man but a dozen .

And he could no longer think of face-saving , of honor , but only of escape .

Why , he 's going to kill me , he thought wildly .

I meant him no harm .

I 've given willful hurt to no man .

I was just doing my job , just following orders , and for that he 's going to kill me .

Beat me to death in front of a hundred people .

Somehow more terrible than the certainty that he was about to die was the knowledge that Lord would probably not suffer for it : the murder would go unpunished .

He , McBride , would be cited as in the wrong , and he , Lord , would go scot-free , an officer who had only done his duty , though perhaps too energetically .

McBride staggered into the street , flopped sprawling in the stinging dust .

Fear maddened , fleeing the lengthening shadow of death , he scrambled to his feet again .

He could n't see ; he was long past the point of coherent thinking .

Dimly , he heard laughter , hoots of derision , but he could not read the racket properly .

He could not grasp that Lord had withdrawn from the fight minutes ago , and that his leaden arms were flailing at nothing but the air .

He hated them too much to understand - the people of this isolated law unto itself world that was Lord 's world .

This , he was sure , was the way they would act ; laughing at a dying man , laughing as a man was beaten to death .

And nothing would be done about it .

Nothing unless & & & .

Donna !

Donna , his young wife , the girl who was both daughter and wife to him .

Donna was like he was .

She lived by the rules , never compromising , never blinded or diverted by circumstance .

And Donna would -

When he regained consciousness he was in Lord 's house , in the office of Doctor Lord , the deputy 's deceased father .

There were fences in the old days when we were children .

Across the front of a yard and down the side , they were iron , either spiked along the top or arched in half circles .

Alley fences were made of solid boards higher than one 's head , but not so high as the golden glow in a corner or the hollyhocks that grew in a line against them .

Side fences were hidden beneath lilacs and hundred leaf roses ; front fences were covered with Virginia creeper or trumpet vines or honeysuckle .

Square corner - and gate posts were an open-work pattern of cast-iron foliage ; they were topped by steeples complete in every detail : high pitched roof , pinnacle , and narrow gable .

On these posts the gates swung open with a squeak and shut with a metallic clang .

The only extended view possible to anyone less tall than the fences was that obtained from an upper bough of the apple tree .

The primary quality of that view seems , now , to have been its quietness , but that cannot at the time have impressed us .

What one actually remembers is its greenness .

From high in the tree , the whole block lay within range of the eye , but the ground was almost nowhere visible .

One looked down on a sea of leaves , a breaking wave of flower .

Every path from back door to barn was covered by a grape-arbor , and every yard had its fruit trees .

In the center of any open space remaining our grandfathers had planted syringa and sweet shrub , snowball , rose-of-Sharon and balm-of-Gilead .

From above one could only occasionally catch a glimpse of life on the floor of this green sea : a neighbor 's gingham skirt flashing into sight for an instant on the path beneath her grape-arbor , or the movement of hands above a clothesline and the flutter of garments hung there , half-way down the block .

That was one epoch : the apple-tree epoch .

Another had ended before it began .

Time is a queer thing and memory a queerer ; the tricks that time plays with memory and memory with time are queerest of all .

From maturity one looks back at the succession of years , counts them and makes them many , yet cannot feel length in the number , however large .

In a stream that turns a mill-wheel there is a lot of water ; the mill-pond is quiet , its surface dark and shadowed , and there does not seem to be much water in it .

Time in the sum is nothing .

And yet - a year to a child is an eternity , and in the memory that phase of one 's being - a certain mental landscape - will seem to have endured without beginning and without end .

The part of the mind that preserves dates and events may remonstrate , `` It could have been like that for only a little while '' ; but true memory does not count nor add : it holds fast to things that were and they are outside of time .

Once , then - for how many years or how few does not matter - my world was bound round by fences , when I was too small to reach the apple tree bough , to twist my knee over it and pull myself up .

That world was in scale with my own smallness .

I have no picture in my mind of the garden as a whole - that I could not see - but certain aspects of certain corners linger in the memory : wind-blown , frost-bitten , white chrysanthemums beneath a window , with their brittle brown leaves and their sharp scent of November ; ripe pears lying in long grass , to be turned over by a dusty slippered foot , cautiously , lest bees still worked in the ragged , brown edged holes ; hot colored verbenas in the corner between the dining-room wall and the side porch , where we passed on our way to the pump with the half gourd tied to it as a cup by my grandmother for our childish pleasure in drinking from it .

It was mother who planted the verbenas .

I think that my grandmother was not an impassioned gardener :

she was too indulgent a lover of dogs and grandchildren .

My great grandmother , I have been told , made her garden her great pride ; she cherished rare and delicate plants like oleanders in tubs and wall-flowers and lemon verbenas in pots that had to be wintered in the cellar ; she filled the waste spots of the yard with common things like the garden heliotrope in a corner by the woodshed , and the plantain lilies along the west side of the house .

These my grandmother left in their places ( they are still there , more persistent and longer-lived than the generations of man ) and planted others like them , that flourished without careful tending .

Three of these only were protected from us by stern commandment : the roses , whose petals might not be collected until they had fallen , to be made into perfume or rose tea to drink ; the peonies , whose tight sticky buds would be blighted by the laying on of a finger , although they were not apparently harmed by the ants that crawled over them ; and the poppies .

I have more than once sat cross-legged in the grass through a long summer morning and watched without touching while a poppy bud higher than my head slowly but visibly pushed off its cap , unfolded , and shook out like a banner in the sun its flaming vermilion petals .

Other flowers we might gather as we pleased : myrtle and white violets from beneath the lilacs ; the lilacs themselves , that bloomed so prodigally but for the most part beyond our reach ; snowballs ; hollyhock blossoms that , turned upside down , make pink petticoated ladies ; and the little , dark blue larkspur that scattered its seed everywhere .

More potent a charm to bring back that time of life than this record of a few pictures and a few remembered facts would be a catalogue of the minutiae which are of the very stuff of the mind , intrinsic , because they were known in the beginning not by the eye alone but by the hand that held them .

Flowers , stones , and small creatures , living and dead .

Pale yellow snapdragons that by pinching could be made to bite ; seed-pods of the balsams that snapped like fire-crackers at a touch ; red and yellow columbines whose round tipped spurs were picked off and eaten for the honey in them ; morning-glory buds which could be so grasped and squeezed that they burst like a blown-up paper bag ; bright flowers from the trumpet vine that made `` gloves '' on the ends of ten waggling fingers .

Fuzzy caterpillars , snails with their sensitive horns , struggling grasshoppers held by their long hind legs and commanded to `` spit tobacco , spit '' .

Dead fledgling birds , their squashed looking nakedness and the odor of decay that clung to the hand when they had been buried in our graveyard in front of the purple flags .

And the cast shell of a locust , straw colored and transparent , weighing nothing , fragile but entire , with eyes like bubbles and a gaping slit down its back .

Every morning early , in the summer , we searched the trunks of the trees as high as we could reach for the locust shells , carefully detached their hooked claws from the bark where they hung , and stabled them , a weird faery herd , in an angle between the high roots of the tulip tree , where no grass grew in the dense shade .

We collected `` lucky stones '' - all the creamy translucent pebbles , worn smooth and round , that we could find in the driveway .

When these had been pocketed , we could still spend a morning cracking open other pebbles for our delight in seeing how much prettier they were inside than their dull exteriors indicated .

We showed them to each other and said `` Would you have guessed '' ?

Squatting on our haunches beside the flat stone we broke them on , we were safe behind the high closed gates at the end of the drive : safe from interruption and the observation and possible amusement of the passers-by .

Thus shielded , we played many foolish games in comfortable unselfconsciousness ; even when the fences became a part of the game - when a vine embowered gate-post was the Sleeping Beauty 's enchanted castle , or when Rapunzel let down her golden hair from beneath the crocketed spire , even then we paid little heed to those who went by on the path outside .

We enjoyed a paradoxical freedom when we were still too young for school .

In the heat of the summer , the garden solitudes were ours alone ; our elders stayed in the dark house or sat fanning on the front porch .

They never troubled themselves about us while we were playing , because the fence formed such a definite boundary and `` Do n't go outside the gate '' was a command so impossible of misinterpretation .

We were not , however , entirely unacquainted with the varying aspects of the street .

We were forbidden to swing on the gates , lest they sag on their hinges in a poor-white-trash way , but we could stand on them , when they were latched , rest our chins on the top , and stare and stare , committing to memory , quite unintentionally , all the details that lay before our eyes .

The street that is full now of traffic and parked cars then and for many years drowsed on an August afternoon in the shade of the curbside trees , and silence was a weight , almost palpable , in the air .

Every slight sound that rose against that pressure fell away again , crushed beneath it .

A hay wagon moved slowly along the gutter , the top of it swept by the low boughs of the maple trees , and loose straws were left hanging tangled among the leaves .

A wheel squeaked on a hub , was still , and squeaked again .

If a child watched its progress he whispered , `` Hay , hay , load of hay - make a wish and turn away '' , and then stared rigidly in the opposite direction until the sound of the horses ' feet returned no more .

When the hay wagon had gone , and an interval passed , a huckster 's cart might turn the corner .

The horse walked , the reins were slack , the huckster rode with bowed shoulders , his forearms across his knees .

Sleepily , as if half reluctant to break the silence , he lifted his voice : `` Rhu-beb ni ice fresh rhu-beb today '' !

The lazy sing-song was spaced in time like the drone of a bumble-bee .

No one seemed to hear him , no one heeded .

The horse plodded on , and he repeated his call .

It became so monotonous as to seem a part of the quietness .

After his passage , the street was empty again .

The sun moved slant-wise across the sky and down ; the trees ' shadows circled from street to sidewalk , from sidewalk to lawn .

At four o ' clock , or four thirty , the coming of the newsboy marked the end of the day ; he tossed a paper toward every front door , and housewives came down to their steps to pick them up and read what their neighbors had been doing .

The streets of any county town were like this on any sunshiny afternoon in summer ; they were like this fifty odd years ago , and yesterday .

But the fences were still in place fifty odd years ago , and when we stood on the gate to look over , the sidewalk under our eyes was not cement but two rows of paving stones with grass between and on both sides .

The curb was a line of stone laid edgewise in the dirt and tilted this way and that by frost in the ground or the roots of trees .

Opposite every gate was a hitching post or a stone carriage step , set with a rusty iron ring for tying a horse .

The street was unpaved and rose steeply toward the center ; it was mud in wet weather and dust , ankle-deep , in dry , and could be crossed only at the corner where there were stepping stones .

It had a bucolic atmosphere that it has lost long since .

The hoofmarks of cattle and the prints of bare feet in the mud or in the dust were as numerous as the traces of shod horses .

Cows were kept in backyard barns , boys were hired to drive them to and from the pasture on the edge of town , and familiar to the ear , morning and evening , were the boys ' coaxing voices , the thud of hooves , and the thwack of a stick on cowhide .

Important as was Mr. O' Donnell 's essay , his thesis is so restricting as to deny Faulkner the stature which he obviously has .

He and also Mr. Cowley and Mr. Warren have fallen to the temptation which besets many of us to read into our authors - Nathaniel Hawthorne , for example , and Herman Melville - protests against modernism , material progress , and science which are genuine protests of our own but may not have been theirs .

Faulkner 's total works today , and in fact those of his works which existed in 1946 when Mr. Cowley made his comment , or in 1939 , when Mr. O' Donnell wrote his essay , reveal no such simple attitude toward the South .

If he is a traditionalist , he is an eclectic traditionalist .

If he condemns the recent or the present , he condemns the past with no less force .

If he sees the heroic in a Sartoris or a Sutpen , he sees also - and he shows - the blind and the mean , and he sees the Compson family disintegrating from within .

If the barn-burner 's family produces a Flem Snopes , who personifies commercialism and materialism in hyperbolic crassness , the Compson family produces a Jason Compson 4 , .

Faulkner is a most untraditional traditionalist .

Others writing on Faulkner have found the phrase `` traditional moralist '' either inadequate or misleading .

Among them are Frederick J. Hoffman , William Van O'Connor , and Mrs. Olga Vickery .

They have indicated the direction but they have not been explicit enough , I believe , in pointing out Faulkner 's independence , his questioning if not indeed challenging the Southern tradition .

Faulkner 's is not the mind of the apologist which Mr. O' Donnell implies that it is .

He is not one to remain more comfortably and unquestioningly within a body of social , cultural , or literary traditions than he was within the traditions - or possibly the regulations - governing his tenure in the post office at Oxford , Mississippi , thirty-five years ago .

That is not to deny that he has been aware of traditions , of course , that he is steeped in them , in fact , or that he has dealt with them , in his books .

It is to say rather , I believe , that he has brought to bear on the history , the traditions , and the lore of his region a critical , skeptical mind - the same mind which has made of him an inveterate experimenter in literary form and technique .

He has employed from his section rich immediate materials which in a loose sense can be termed Southern .

The fact that he has cast over those materials the light of a skeptical mind does not make him any the less Southern , I rather think , for the South has been no more solid than other regions except in the political and related areas where patronage and force and intimidation and fear may produce a surface uniformity .

Some of us might be inclined to argue , in fact , that an independence of mind and action and an intolerance of regimentation , either mental or physical , are particularly Southern traits .

There is no necessity , I suppose , to assert that Mr. Faulkner is Southern .

It would not be easy to discover a more thoroughly Southern pedigree than that of his family .

And , after all , he has lived comfortably at both Oxford , Mississippi , and Charlottesville , Virginia .

The young William Faulkner in New Orleans in the 1920 's impressed the novelist Hamilton Basso as obviously conscious of being a Southerner , and there is no evidence that since then he has ever considered himself any less so .

Besides showing no inclination , apparently , to absent himself from his native region even for short periods , and in addition writing a shelf of books set in the region , he has handled in those books an astonishingly complete list of matters which have been important in the South during the past hundred years .

It is more difficult with Faulkner than with most authors to say what is the extent and what is the source of his knowledge .

His own testimony is that he has read very little in the history of the South , implying that what he knows of that history has come to him orally and that he knows the world around him primarily from his own unassisted observation .

His denials of extensive reading notwithstanding , it is no doubt safe to assume that he has spent time schooling himself in Southern history and that he has gained some acquaintance with the chief literary authors who have lived in the South or have written about the South .

To believe otherwise would be unrealistic .

But in looking at Faulkner against his background in Mississippi and the South , it is important not to lose the broader perspective .

His earliest work reflected heavy influences from English and continental writers .

Evidence is plentiful that early and later also he has been indebted to the Gothic romancers , who deal in extravagant horror , to the symbolists writing at the end of the preceding century , and in particular to the stream-of-consciousness novelists , Henry James and James Joyce among them .

His repeated experimentation with the techniques of fiction testifies to an independence of mind and an originality of approach , but it also shows him touching at many points the stream of literary development back of him .

My intention , therefore , is not to say that Faulkner 's awareness has been confined within the borders of the South , but rather that he has looked at his world as a Southerner and that presumably his outlook is Southern .

The ingredients of Faulkner 's novels and stories are by no means new with him , and most of the problems he takes up have had the attention of authors before him .

A useful comment on his relation to his region may be made , I think , by noting briefly how in handling Southern materials and Southern problems he has deviated from the pattern set by other Southern authors while remaining faithful to the essential character of the region .

The planter aristocracy has appeared in literature at least since John Pendleton Kennedy published Swallow-Barn in 1832 and in his genial portrait of Frank Meriwether presiding over his plantation dominion initiated the most persistent tradition of Southern literature .

The thoroughgoing idealization of the planter society did not come , however , until after the Civil War when Southern writers were eager to defend a way of life which had been destroyed .

As they looked with nostalgia to a society which had been swept away , they were probably no more than half conscious that they painted in colors which had never existed .

Their books found no less willing readers outside than inside the South , even while memories of the war were still sharp .

The tradition reached its apex , perhaps , in the works of Thomas Nelson Page toward the end of the century , and reappeared undiminished as late as 1934 in the best-selling novel So Red the Rose , by Stark Young .

Although Faulkner was the heir in his own family to this tradition , he did not have Stark Young 's inclination to romanticize and sentimentalize the planter society .

The myth of the Southern plantation has had only a tangential relation with actuality , as Francis Pendleton Gaines showed forty years ago , and I suspect it has had a far narrower acceptance as something real than has generally been supposed .

Faulkner has found it useful , but he has employed it with his habitual independence of mind and skeptical outlook .

Without saying or seeming to say that in portraying the Sartoris and the Compson families Faulkner 's chief concern is social criticism , we can say nevertheless that through those families he dramatizes his comment on the planter dynasties as they have existed since the decades before the Civil War .

It may be that in this comment he has broken from the conventional pattern more violently than in any other regard , for the treatment in his books is far removed from even the genial irony of Ellen Glasgow , who was the only important novelist before him to challenge the conventional picture of planter society .

Faulkner 's low-class characters had but few counterparts in earlier Southern novels dealing with plantation life .

They have an ancestry extending back , however , at least to 1728 , when William Byrd described the Lubberlanders he encountered in the back country of Virginia and North Carolina .

The chief literary antecedents of the Snopes clan appeared in the realistic , humorous writing which originated in the South and the Southwest in the three decades before the Civil War .

These narratives of coarse action and crude language appeared first in local newspapers , as a rule , and later found their way between book covers , though rarely into the planters ' libraries beside the morocco bound volumes of Horace , Mr. Addison , Mr. Pope , and Sir Walter Scott .

There is evidence to suggest , in fact , that many authors of the humorous sketches were prompted to write them - or to make them as indelicate as they are - by way of protesting against the artificial refinements which had come to dominate the polite letters of the South .

William Gilmore Simms , sturdy realist that he was , pleaded for a natural robustness such as he found in his favorites the great Elizabethans , to vivify the pale writings being produced around him .

Simms admired the raucous tales emanating from the backwoods , but he had himself social affiliations which would not allow him to approve them fully .

Augustus Baldwin Longstreet , a preacher and a college and university president in four Southern states , published the earliest of these backwoods sketches and in the character Ransy Sniffle , in the accounts of sharp horse-trading and eye gouging physical combat , and in the shockingly unliterary speech of his characters , he set an example followed by many after him .

Others who wrote of low characters and low life included Thomas Bangs Thorpe , creator of the Big Bear of Arkansas and Tom Owen , the Bee-Hunter ; Johnson Jones Hooper , whose character Simon Suggs bears a close kinship to Flem Snopes in both his willingness to take cruel advantage of all and sundry and the sharpness with which he habitually carried out his will ; and George Washington Harris , whose Tennessee hillbilly character Sut Lovingood perpetrated more unmalicious mischief and more unintended pain than any other character in literature .

It would be profitable , I believe , to read these realistic humorists alongside Faulkner 's works , the thought being not that he necessarily read them and owed anything to them directly , but rather that they dealt a hundred years ago with a class of people and a type of life which have continued down to our time , to Faulkner 's time .

Such a comparison reminds us that in employing low characters in his works Faulkner is recording actuality in the South and moreover is following a long established literary precedent .

Such characters , with their low existence and often low morality , produce humorous effects in his novels and tales , as they did in the writing of Longstreet and Hooper and Harris , but it need not be added that he gives them far subtler and more intricate functions than they had in the earlier writers ; nor is there need to add that among them are some of the most highly individualized and most successful of his characters .

One of the early humorists already mentioned , Thomas Bangs Thorpe , can be used to illustrate another point where Faulkner touches authentic Southern materials and also earlier literary treatment of those materials .

Thorpe came to Louisiana from the East as a young man prepared to find in the new country the setting of romantic adventure and idealized beauty .

But Thorpe saw also the hardships of pioneer existence , the cultural poverty of the frontier settlements , and the slack morality which abounded in the new regions .

As a consequence of the tensions thus produced in his thoughts and feelings , he wrote on the one hand sketches of idealized hunting trips and on the other an anecdote of the village of Hardscrabble , Arkansas , where no one had ever seen a piano ; and he wrote also the masterpiece of frontier humor , `` The Big Bear of Arkansas '' , in which earthy realism is placed alongside the exaggeration of the backwoods tall-tale and the awe with which man contemplates the grandeur and the mysteries of nature .

Farming is confining .

The farmer 's life must be arranged to meet the demands of crops and livestock .

Livestock must be tended every day , routinely .

A slight change in the work schedule may cut the production of cows or chickens .

Even if there are no livestock , the farmer cannot leave the farm for long periods , particularly during the growing season .

The worker who lives on a farm cannot change jobs readily .

He cannot leave the farm to take work in another locality on short notice ; such a move may mean a loss of capital .

Hard physical labor and undesirable hours are a part of farm life .

The farmer must get up early , and , at times , work late at night .

Frequently he must work long hours in the hot sun or cold rain .

No matter how well work is planned , bad weather or unexpected setbacks can cause extra work that must be caught up .

It may not be profitable for a part-time farmer to own the labor-saving machinery that a full-time farmer can invest in profitably .

Production may fall far below expectations .

Drought , hail , disease , and insects take their toll of crops .

Sickness or loss of some of the livestock may cut into the owner 's earnings , even into his capital .

Returns for money and labor invested may be small even in a good year .

The high cost of land , supplies , and labor make it difficult to farm profitably on a part-time basis .

Land within commuting distance of a growing city is usually high in price , higher if it has subdivision possibilities .

Part-time farmers generally must pay higher prices for supplies than full-time farmers because they buy in smaller quantities .

If the farm is in an industrial area where wages are high , farm labor costs will also be high .

A part-time farmer needs unusual skill to get as high production per hen , per cow , or per acre as can be obtained by a competent full-time farmer .

It will frequently be uneconomical for him to own the most up-to-date equipment .

He may have to depend upon custom service for specialized operations , such as spraying or threshing , and for these , he may have to wait his turn .

There will be losses caused by emergencies that arise while he is away at his off farm job .

The farm may be an additional burden if the main job is lost .

This may be true whether the farm is owned or rented .

If the farm is rented , the rent must be paid .

If it is owned , taxes must be paid , and if the place is not free of mortgage , there will be interest and payments on the principal to take care of .

A farm provides a wholesome and healthful environment for children .

It gives them room to play and plenty of fresh air .

The children can do chores adapted to their age and ability .

Caring for a calf , a pig , or some chickens develops in children a sense of responsibility for work .

Part-time farming gives a measure of security if the regular job is lost , provided the farm is owned free of debt and furnishes enough income to meet fixed expenses and minimum living costs .

For some retired persons , part-time farming is a good way to supplement retirement income .

It is particularly suitable for those who need to work or exercise out of doors for their health .

Generally , the same level of living costs less in the country than in the city .

The savings are not as great , however , as is sometime supposed .

Usually , the cost of food and shelter will be somewhat less on the farm and the cost of transportation and utilities somewhat more .

Where schools , fire and police protection , and similar municipal services are of equal quality in city and country , real estate taxes are usually about the same .

A part-time farmer and his family can use their spare time profitably .

Some persons consider the work on a farm recreational .

For some white-collar workers it is a welcome change from the regular job , and a physical conditioner .

Part-time farming can take comparatively little land , labor , and equipment - or a great deal .

It depends on the kind and the scale of the farming operation .

General requirements for land , labor , and equipment are discussed below .

Specific requirements for each of various types of enterprises are discussed on pages 8 to 14 .

Three quarters to 1 acre of good land is enough for raising fruits and vegetables for home use , and for a small flock of chickens , a cow , and two pigs .

You could not , of course , raise feed for the livestock on a plot this small .

If you want to raise feed or carry out some enterprise on a larger scale , you 'll need more land .

In deciding how much land you want , take into account the amount you 'll need to bring in the income you expect .

But consider also how much you and your family can keep up along with your other work .

The cost of land and the prospects for appreciation in value may influence your decision .

Some part-time farmers buy more land than they need in anticipation of suburban development .

This is a highly speculative venture .

Sometimes a desired acreage is offered only as part of a larger tract .

When surplus land is not expensive to buy or to keep up , it is usually better to buy it than to buy so small an acreage that the development of adjoining properties might impair the residential value of the farm .

If you have a year-round , full-time job you can n't expect to grow much more than your family uses - unless other members of the family do a good deal of the work or you hire help .

As a rule , part-time farmers hire little help .

In deciding on the enterprises to be managed by family labor , compare the amount of labor that can be supplied by the family with the labor needs of various enterprises listed in table 1 .

List the number of hours the family can be expected to work each month .

You may want to include your own regular vacation period if you have one .

Do not include all your spare time or all your family 's spare time - only what you are willing to use for farm work .

If you are going to produce for home use only , you will need only hand tools .

You will probably want to hire someone to do the plowing , however .

For larger plantings , you 'll need some kind of power for plowing , harrowing , disking , and cultivating .

If you have a planting of half an acre or more you may want to buy a small garden tractor ( available for $ 300 to $ 500 with attachments , 1960 prices ) .

These tractors are not entirely satisfactory for plowing , particularly on heavier soils , so you may still want to hire someone to do the plowing .

Cost of power and machinery is often a serious problem to the small-scale farmer .

If you are going to farm for extra cash income on a part-time basis you must keep in mind the needed machinery investments when you choose among farm enterprises .

You can keep your machinery investment down by buying good secondhand machinery , by sharing the cost and upkeep of machinery with a neighbor , and by hiring someone with machinery to do certain jobs .

If an expensive and specialized piece of machinery is needed - such as a spray rig , a combine , or a binder - it is better to pay someone with a machine to do the work .

Before you look for a farm you 'll need to know ( 1 ) the kind and scale of farming you want to undertake ; and ( 2 ) whether you want to buy or rent .

Information on pages 8 to 14 may help you in deciding on the kind and scale of your farming venture .

If you are not well acquainted with the area in which you wish to locate , or if you are not sure that you and your family will like and make a success of farming , usually you would do better to rent a place for a year or two before you buy .

Discussed below are some of the main things to look for when you select a part-time farm .

Choose a location within easy commuting distance of both the regular job and other employment opportunities .

Then if you change jobs you won n't necessarily have to sell the farm .

The presence of alternative job opportunities also will make the place easier to sell if that should become desirable .

Obviously the farm should be on an all weather road .

If you grow anything to sell you will need markets nearby .

If you plan to sell fresh vegetables or whole milk , for example , you should be close to a town or city .

Look for a farm in a neighborhood of well-kept homes .

There are slums in the country as well as in the city .

Few rural areas are protected by zoning .

A tavern , filling station , junk yard , rendering plant , or some other business may go up near enough to hurt your home or to hurt its value .

Check on the schools in the area , the quality of teaching , and the provision for transportation to and from them .

Find out whether fire protection , sewage system , gas , water mains , and electrical lines are available in the locality .

If these facilities are not at the door , getting them may cost more than you expect .

You may have to provide them yourself or get along without them .

You cannot get along without an adequate supply of pure water .

If you are considering a part-time farm where the water must be provided by a well , find out if there is a good well on the farm or the probable cost of having one drilled .

A pond may provide adequate water for livestock and garden .

Pond water can be filtered for human use , but most part-time farmers would not want to go to so much trouble .

The following amounts of water are needed per day for livestock and domestic uses .

Is the land suited to the crops you intend to raise ?

If you can n't tell , get help from your county agricultural agent or other local specialist .

Soil type , drainage , or degree of slope can make the difference between good crops and poor ones .

Small areas that are n't right for a certain crop may lie next to areas that are well suited to that crop .

Will the house on any part-time farm you are considering make a satisfactory full-time residence ?

How much will it cost to do any necessary modernizing and redecorating ?

If the house is not wired adequately for electricity or if plumbing or a central heating system must be installed , check into the cost of making these improvements .

Its worth as a place to live .

The value of the products you can raise on it .

The possibilities of selling the property later on for suburban subdivision .

Decide first what the place is worth to you and your family as a home in comparison with what it would cost to live in town .

Take into account the difference in city and county taxes , insurance rates , utility rates , and the cost of travel to work .

Next , estimate the value of possible earnings of the farm .

To do this , set up a plan on paper for operating the farm .

List the kind and quantity of things the farm can be expected to produce in an average year .

Estimate the value of the produce at normal prices .

The total is the probable gross income from farming .

To find estimated net farm income , subtract estimated annual farming expenditures from probable gross income from farming .

Include as expenditures an allowance for depreciation of farm buildings and equipment .

Also count as an expense a charge for the labor to be contributed by the family .

It may be hard to decide what this labor is worth , but charge something for it .

Otherwise , you may pay too much for the farm and get nothing for your labor .

To figure the value of the farm in terms of investment income , divide the estimated annual net farm income by the percentage that you could expect to get in interest if the money were invested in some other way .

Everyone with a personal or group tragedy to relate had to be given his day in court as in some vast collective dirge .

For almost two months , the defendant and the world heard from individuals escaped from the grave about fathers and mothers , graybeards , adolescents , babies , starved , beaten to death , strangled , machine-gunned , gassed , burned .

One who had been a boy in Auschwitz had to tell how children had been selected by height for the gas chambers .

The gruesome humor of the Nazis was not forgotten - the gas chamber with a sign on it with the name of a Jewish foundation and bearing a copper Star of David - nor the gratuitous sadism of SS officers .

Public relations strategists everywhere , watching the reaction of the German press , the liberal press , the lunatic fringe press , listening to their neighbors , studying interviews with men and women on the street , cried out : Too much , too much - the mind of the audience is becoming dulled , the horrors are losing their effect .

And still another witness , one who had crawled out from under a heap of corpses , had to tell how the victims had been forced to lay themselves head to foot one on top of the other before being shot .

Most of this testimony may have been legally admissible as bearing on the corpus delicti of the total Nazi crime but seemed subject to question when not tied to the part in it of the defendant 's Department of Jewish Affairs .

Counsel for the defense , however , shrewdly allowing himself to be swept by the current of dreadful recollections , rarely raised an objection .

Would not the emotional catharsis eventually brought on by this awfulness have a calming , if not exhausting , effect likely to improve his client 's chances ?

Those who feared `` emotionalism '' at the Trial showed less understanding than Dr. Servatius of the route by which man achieves the distance necessary for fairness toward enemies .

Interruptions came largely from the bench , which numerous times rebuked the Attorney General for letting his witnesses run on , though it , too , made no serious effort to choke off the flow .

But there was a contrast even more decisive than a hunger for fact between the Trial in Jerusalem and those in Moscow and New York .

In each of the last , the trial marked the beginning of a new course : in Moscow the liquidation of the Old Bolsheviks and the tightening of Stalin 's dictatorship ; in the United States the initiation of militant anti Communism , with the repentant ex Communist in the vanguard .

These trials were properly termed `` political cases '' in that the trial itself was a political act producing political consequences .

But what could the Eichmann Trial initiate ?

Of what new course could it mark the beginning ?

The Eichmann case looked to the past , not to the future .

It was the conclusion of the first phase of a process of tragic recollection , and of refining the recollection , that will last as long as there are Jews .

As such , it was beyond politics and had no need of justification by a `` message '' .

`` It is not an individual that is in the dock at this historical trial '' - said Ben Gurion , `` and not the Nazi regime alone - but anti-Semitism throughout history '' .

How could supplying Eichmann with a platform on which to maintain that one could collaborate in the murder of millions of Jews without being an anti-Semite contribute to a verdict against anti-Semitism ?

And if it was not an individual who was in the dock , why was the Trial , as we shall observe later , all but scuttled in the attempt to prove Eichmann a `` fiend '' ?

These questions touch the root of confusion in the prosecution 's case .

It might be contended , of course , that Eichmann in stubbornly denying anti-Semitic feelings was lying or insisting on a private definition of anti-Semitism .

But in either event he was the wrong man for the kind of case outlined by Ben Gurion and set forth in the indictment .

In such a case the defendant should serve as a clear example and not have to be tied to the issue by argument .

One who could be linked to anti-Semitism only by overcoming his objections is scarcely a good specimen of the Jew-baiter throughout the ages .

Shout at Eichmann though he might , the Prosecutor could not establish that the defendant was falsifying the way he felt about Jews or that what he did feel fell into the generally recognized category of anti-Semitism .

Yes , he believed that the Jews were `` enemies of the Reich '' , and such a belief is , of course , typical of `` patriotic '' anti-Semites ; but he believed in the Jew as enemy in a kind of abstract , theological way , like a member of a cult speculating on the nature of things .

The real question was how one passed from anti-Semitism of this sort to murder , and the answer to this question is not to be found in anti-Semitism itself .

In regard to Eichmann , it was to be found in the Nazi outlook , which contained a principle separate from and far worse than anti-Semitism , a principle by which the poison of anti-Semitism itself was made more virulent .

Perhaps under the guidance of this Nazi principle one could , as Eichmann declared , feel personally friendly toward the Jews and still be their murderer .

Not through fear of disobeying orders , as Eichmann kept trying to explain , but through a peculiar giddiness that began in a half acceptance of the vicious absurdities contained in the Nazi interpretation of history and grew with each of Hitler 's victories into a permanent light mindedness and sense of magical rightness that was able to respond to any proposal , and the more outrageous the better , `` Well , let 's try it '' .

At any rate , the substance of Eichmann 's testimony was that all his actions flowed from his membership in the party and the SS , and though the Prosecutor did his utmost to prove actual personal hatred of Jews , his success on this score was doubtful and the anti-Semitic lesson weakened to that extent .

But if the Trial did not expose the special Nazi mania so deadly to Jews as well as to anyone upon whom it happened to light , neither did it warn very effectively against the ordinary anti-Semitism of which the Nazis made such effective use in Germany and wherever else they could find it .

If anti-Semitism was on trial in Jerusalem , why was it not identified , and with enough emphasis to capture the notice of the world press , in its connection with the activities of Eichmann 's Department of Jewish Affairs , as exemplified by the betrayal and murder of Jews by non police and non-party anti-Semites in Germany , as well as in Poland , Czechoslovakia , Hungary ?

The infamous Wansee Conference called by Heydrich in January 1942 , to organize the material and technical means to put to death the eleven million Jews spread throughout the nations of Europe , was attended by representatives of major organs of the German state , including the Reich Minister of the Interior , the State Secretary in charge of the Four Year Plan , the Reich Minister of Justice , the Under Secretary of Foreign Affairs .

The measures for annihilation proposed and accepted at the Conference affected industry , transportation , civilian agencies of government .

Heydrich , in opening the Conference , followed the reasoning and even the phraseology of the order issued earlier by Goering which authorized the Final Solution as `` a complement to '' previous `` solutions '' for eliminating the Jews from German living space through violence , economic strangulation , forced emigration , and evacuation .

In other words , the promulgators of the murder plan made clear that physically exterminating the Jews was but an extension of the anti-Semitic measures already operating in every phase of German life , and that the new conspiracy counted on the general anti-Semitism that had made those measures effective , as a readiness for murder .

This , in fact , it turned out to be .

Since the magnitude of the plan made secrecy impossible , once the wheels had began to turn , persons controlling German industries , social institutions , and armed forces became , through their anti-Semitism or their tolerance of it , conscious accomplices of Hitler 's crimes ; whether in the last degree or a lesser one was a matter to be determined individually .

What more could be asked for a Trial intended to warn the world against anti-Semitism than this opportunity to expose the exact link between the respectable anti-Semite and the concentration-camp brute ?

Not in Eichmann 's anti-Semitism but in the anti-Semitism of the sober German man of affairs lay the potential warning of the Trial .

No doubt many of the citizens of the Third Reich had conceived their anti-Semitism as an `` innocent '' dislike of Jews , as do others like them today .

The Final Solution proved that the Jew-baiter of any variety exposes himself as being implicated in the criminality and madness of others .

Ought not an edifying Trial have made every effort to demonstrate this once and for all by showing how representative types of `` mere '' anti-Semites were drawn step by step into the program of skull bashings and gassings ?

The Prosecutor in his opening remarks did refer to `` the germ of anti-Semitism '' among the Germans which Hitler `` stimulated and transformed '' .

But if there was evidence at the Trial that aimed over Eichmann 's head at his collaborators in the societies where he functioned , the press seems to have missed it .

Nor did the Trial devote much attention to exposing the usefulness of anti-Semitism to the Nazis , both in building their own power and in destroying that of rival organizations and states .

Certainly , one of the best ways of warning the world against anti-Semitism is to demonstrate its workings as a dangerous weapon .

Eichmann himself is a model of how the myth of the enemy Jew can be used to transform the ordinary man of present-day society into a menace to all his neighbors .

Do patriots everywhere know enough about how the persecution of the Jews in Germany and later in the occupied countries contributed to terrorizing the populations , splitting apart individuals and groups , arousing the meanest and most dishonest impulses , pulverizing trust and personal dignity , and finally forcing people to follow their masters into the abyss by making them partners in unspeakable crimes ?

The career of Eichmann made the Trial a potential showcase for anti-Semitic demoralization :

fearful of being mistaken for a Jew , he seeks protection in his Nazi uniform ; clinging to the enemy Jew idea , he is forced to overcome habits of politeness and neighborliness ; once in power he begins to give vent to a criminal opportunism that causes him to alternate between megalomania and envy of those above him .

`` Is this the type of citizen you desire '' ? the Trial should have asked the nations .

But though this characterization in no way diminished Eichmann 's guilt , the Prosecutor , more deeply involved in the tactics of a criminal case than a political one , would have none of it .

Finally , if the mission of the Trial was to convict anti-Semitism , how could it have failed to post before the world the contrasting fates of the countries in which the Final Solution was aided by native Jew haters - i.e. , Germany , Poland , Hungary , Czechoslovakia - and those in which it met the obstacle of human solidarity - Denmark , Holland , Italy , Bulgaria , France ?

Should not everyone have been awakened to it as an outstanding fact of our time that the nations poisoned by anti-Semitism proved less fortunate in regard to their own freedom than those whose citizens saved their Jewish compatriots from the transports ?

Was n't this meaning of Eichmann 's experience in various countries worth highlighting ?

As the first collective confrontation of the Nazi outrage , the Trial of Eichmann represents a recovery of the Jews from the shock of the death camps , a recovery that took fifteen years and which is still by no means complete ( though let no one believe that it could be hastened by silence ) .

Only across a distance of time could the epic accounting begin .

It is already difficult to recall how little we knew before the Trial of what had been done to the Jews of Europe .

It is not that the facts of the persecution were unavailable ; most of the information elicited in Jerusalem had been brought to the surface by the numerous War Crimes tribunals and investigating commissions , and by reports , memoirs , and survivors ' accounts .

The many linguistic techniques for reducing the amount of dictionary information that have been proposed all organize the dictionary 's contents around prefixes , stems , suffixes , etc. .

A significant reduction in the voume of store information is thus realized , especially for a highly inflected language such as Russian .

For English the reduction in size is less striking .

This approach requires that : ( 1 ) each text word be separated into smaller elements to establish a correspondence between the occurrence and dictionary entries , and ( 2 ) the information retrieved from several entries in the dictionary be synthesized into a description of the particular word .

The logical scheme used to accomplish the former influences the placement of information in the dictionary file .

Implementation of the latter requires storage of information needed only for synthesis .

We suggest the application of certain data-processing techniques as a solution to the problem .

But first , we must define two terms so that their meaning will be clearly understood :

form - any unique sequence of alphabetic characters that can appear in a language preceded and followed by a space .

occurrence - an instance of a form in text .

We propose a method for selecting only dictionary information required by the text being translated and a means for passing the information directly to the occurrences in text .

We accomplish this by compiling a list of text forms as text is read by the computer .

A random storage scheme , based on the spelling of forms , provides an economical way to compile this text form list .

Dictionary forms found to match forms in the text list are marked .

A location in the computer store is also named for each marked form ; dictionary information about the form stored at this location can be retrieved directly by occurrences of the form in text .

Finally , information is retrieved from the dictionary as required by stages of the translation process - the grammatic description for sentence-structure determination , equivalent choice information for semantic analysis , and target-language equivalents for output construction .

The dictionary is a form dictionary , at least in the sense that complete forms are used as the basis for matching text occurrences with dictionary entries .

Also , the dictionary is divided into at least two parts :

the list of dictionary forms and the file of information that pertains to these forms .

A more detailed description of dictionary operations - text lookup and dictionary modification - give a clearer picture .

Text lookup , as we will describe it , consists of three steps .

The first is compiling a list of text forms , assigning an information cell to each , and replacing text occurrences with the information cell assigned to the form of each occurrence .

For this step the computer memory is separated into three regions : cells in the W region are used for storage of the forms in the text form list ; cells in the X-region and Y region are reserved as information cells for text forms .

When an occurrence * * f is isolated during text reading , a random memory address * * f , the address of a cell in the X-region , is computed from the form of * * f .

Let * * f denote the form of * * f .

If cell * * f has not previously been assigned as the information cell of a form in the text form list , it is now assigned as the information cell of * * f .

The form itself is stored in the next available cells of the W-region , beginning in cell * * f .

The address * * f and the number of cells required to store the form are written in * * f ; the information cell * * f is saved to represent the text occurrence .

Text reading continues with the next occurrence .

Let us assume that * * f is identical to the form of an occurrence * * f which preceded * * f in the text .

When this situation exists , the address * * f will equal * * f which was produced from * * f .

If * * f was assigned as the information cell for * * f , the routine can detect that * * f is identical to * * f by comparing * * f with the form stored at location * * f .

The address * * f is stored in the cell * * f .

When , as in this case , the two forms match , the address * * f is saved to represent the occurrence * * f .

Text reading continues with the next occurrence .

A third situation is possible .

The formula for computing random addresses from the form of each occurrence will not give a distinct address for each distinct form .

Thus , when more than one distinct form leads to a particular cell in the X-region , a chain of information cells must be created to accommodate the forms , one cell in the chain for each form .

If * * f leads to an address * * f that is equal to the address computed from * * f , even though * * f does not match * * f , the chain of information cells is extended from * * f by storing the address of the next available cell in the Y-region , * * f , in * * f .

The cell * * f becomes the second information cell in the chain and is assigned as the information cell of * * f .

A third cell can be added by storing the address of another Y-cell in * * f ; similarly , as many cells are added as are required .

Each information cell in the chain contains the address of the Y-cell where the form to which it is assigned is stored .

Each cell except the last in the chain also contains the address of the Y-cell that is the next element of the chain ; the absence of such a link in the last cell indicates the end of the chain .

Hence , when the address * * f is computed from * * f , the cell * * f and all Y-cells in its chain must be inspected to determine whether * * f is already in the form list or whether it should be added to the form list and the chain .

When the information cell for * * f has been determined , it is saved as a representation of * * f .

Text reading continues with the next occurrence .

Text reading is terminated when a pre-determined number of forms have been stored in the text form list .

This initiates the second step of glossary lookup - connecting the information cell of forms in the text form list to dictionary forms .

Each form represented by the dictionary is looked up in the text form list .

Each time a dictionary form matches a text form , the information cell of the matching text form is saved .

The number of dictionary forms skipped since the last one matched is also saved .

These two pieces of information for each dictionary form that is matched by a text form constitute the table of dictionary usage .

If each text form is marked when matched with a dictionary form , the text forms not contained in the dictionary can be identified when all dictionary forms have been read .

The appropriate action for handling these forms can be taken at that time .

Each dictionary form is looked up in the text form list by the same method used to look up a new text occurrence in the form list during text reading .

A random address * * f that lies within the X-region of memory mentioned earlier is computed from the i-th dictionary form .

If cell * * f is an information cell , it and any information cells in the Y-region that have been linked to * * f each contain an address in the W-region where a potentially matching form is stored .

The dictionary form is compared with each of these text forms .

When a match is found , an entry is made in the table of dictionary usage .

If cell * * f is not an information cell we conclude that the i-th dictionary form is not in the text list .

These two steps essentially complete the lookup operation .

The final step merely uses the table of dictionary usage to select the dictionary information that pertains to each form matched in the text form list , and uses the list of information cells recorded in text order to attach the appropriate information to each occurrence in text .

The list of text forms in the W-region of memory and the contents of the information cells in the X and Y-regions are no longer required .

Only the assignment of the information cells is important .

The first stage of translation after glossary lookup is structural analysis of the input text .

The grammatical description of each occurrence in the text must be retrieved from the dictionary to permit such an analysis .

A description of this process will serve to illustrate how any type of information can be retrieved from the dictionary and attached to each text occurrence .

The grammatic descriptions of all forms in the dictionary are recorded in a separate part of the dictionary file .

The order is identical to the ordering of the forms they describe .

When entries are being retrieved from this file , the table of dictionary usage indicates which entries to skip and which entries to store in the computer .

This selection rejection process takes place as the file is read .

Each entry that is selected for storage is written into the next available cells of the W-region .

The address of the first cell and the number of cells used is written in the information cell for the form .

( The address of the information cell is also supplied by the table of dictionary usage . )

When the complete file has been read , the grammatic descriptions for all text forms found in the dictionary have been stored in the W-region ; the information cell assigned to each text form contains the address of the grammatic description of the form it represents .

Hence , the description of each text occurrence can be retrieved by reading the list of text ordered information cell addresses and outputting the description indicated by the information cell for each occurrence .

The only requirements on dictionary information made by the text lookup operation are that each form represented by the dictionary be available for lookup in the text form list and that information for each form be available in a sequence identical with the sequence of the forms .

This leaves the ordering of entries variable .

( Here an entry is a form plus the information that pertains to it . )

Two very useful ways for modifying a form dictionary are the addition to the dictionary of complete paradigms rather than single forms and the application of a single change to more than one dictionary form .

The former is intended to decrease the amount of work necessary to extend dictionary coverage .

The latter is useful for modifying information about some or all forms of a word , hence reducing the work required to improve dictionary contents .

Applying the techniques developed at Harvard for generating a paradigm from a representative form and its classification , we can add all forms of a word to the dictionary at once .

An extension of the principle would permit entering a grammatic description of each form .

Equivalents could be assigned to the paradigm either at the time it is added to the dictionary or after the word has been studied in context .

Thus , one can think of a dictionary entry as a word rather than a form .

If all forms of a paradigm are grouped together within the dictionary , a considerable reduction in the amount of information required is possible .

For example , the inflected forms of a word can be represented , insofar as regular inflection allows , by a stem and a set of endings to be attached .

( Indeed , the set of endings can be replaced by the name of a set of endings . )

The full forms can be derived from such information just prior to the lookup of the form in the text form list .

Similarly , if the equivalents for the forms of a word do not vary , the equivalents need be entered only once with an indication that they apply to each form .

The dictionary system is in no way dependent upon such summarization or designed around it .

When irregularity and variation prevent summarizing , information is written in complete detail .

Entries are summarized only when by doing so the amount of information retained in the dictionary is reduced and the time required for dictionary operations is decreased .

Knowing specifically what the many feed additives can do and how and when to feed them can make a highly competitive business more profitable for beef , dairy , and sheep men .

The target chart quickly and briefly tells you which additives do what .

All the additives listed here are sanctioned for use by the Food and Drug Administration of the federal government .

All comments concerning effectiveness and use of drugs have been carefully reviewed by a veterinary medical officer with FDA .

This article assumes that the rations you are feeding your beef , dairy cattle , and sheep are adequately balanced with protein , vitamins , and minerals .

The drug 's chemical name is listed , since most states require feed processors to use this name instead of the trade name on the feed tag .

In some instances , the trade name is shown in parentheses following the chemical name .

This indicates that this drug is being marketed under one trade name only or state regulatory organizations have approved its use on the feed tag .

Increases rate of gain and improves feed efficiency , aids in the prevention or treatment ( depending on level fed ) of the early stages of shipping fever , prevents or treats bacterial diarrhea , and aids in reducing incidence of bloat and liver abscesses .

Milk production may be increased by the anti infective properties of this drug .

To increase rate of gain and improve feed efficiency , feed 75 milligrams per head in daily supplement .

To increase rate of gain and improve feed efficiency , feed 10 to 25 grams per ton of complete feed .

As an aid in the prevention of bacterial diarrhea ( scours ) , feed 50 grams per ton of complete feed .

For the treatment of bacterial scours , feed 100 - 200 grams .

For prevention or treatment of bacterial scours , feed 0.1 to 5 milligrams per pound of body weight daily .

As an aid in reducing incidence and severity of bloat , provide 75 milligrams of oxytetracycline hydrochloride per animal daily .

To reduce incidence of liver abscesses , supply 75 milligrams of oxytetracycline activity per head daily .

To prevent or treat bacterial diarrhea , furnish 0.1 to 5 milligrams per pound of body weight daily .

For the prevention or treatment of the early stages of shipping fever complex , increase feeding level to 0.5 to 2 grams per head per day .

For the best results , feed this level to cattle 3 to 5 days preceding shipment and / or 3 to 5 days following their arrival in your feed lot .

For treatment of shipping fever , this level should be fed at the onset of the disease symptoms until symptoms disappear .

To increase rate of gain and improve feed efficiency , feed 10 to 20 grams per ton .

As an aid in the prevention of bacterial diarrhea ( scours ) , feed 50 grams per ton .

Increases gains , improves feed efficiency , and reduces losses from bacterial infections listed under `` how to feed '' section .

Milk production may be increased by the anti infective properties of this drug .

Not less than 70 milligrams of Aureomycin per head daily to aid in the prevention of liver abscesses in feed-lot beef cattle .

Prevention of bacterial pneumonia , shipping fever , as an aid in reduction of losses due to respiratory infections ( infectious rhinotracheitis - shipping fever complex ) .

Feed at level of 70 milligrams per head per day .

Treatment of the above diseases :

350 milligrams per head per day for 30 days only .

For prevention of these diseases during periods of stress such as shipping , excessive handling , vaccination , extreme weather conditions : 350 milligrams per head per day for 30 days only .

As an aid in reducing bacterial diarrhea and preventing foot rot , feed not less than 0.1 milligram per pound of body weight daily .

To aid in the prevention of anaplasmosis , feed not less than 0.5 milligram per pound of body weight daily .

For calves , feed not less than 50 grams of Aureomycin per ton complete feed as an aid in preventing bacterial diarrhea and foot rot .

For cows , feed providing an intake of 0.1 milligram of Aureomycin per pound of body weight daily aids in the reduction of bacterial diarrhea , in the prevention of foot rot , and in the reduction of losses due to respiratory infection ( infectious rhinotracheitis - shipping fever complex ) .

As an aid in reducing losses due to enterotoxemia ( overeating disease ) , feed a complete ration containing not less than 20 and not more than 50 grams of Aureomycin per ton .

To reduce vibrionic abortion in breeding sheep , feed 80 milligrams per head daily .

An aid in getting cattle and sheep on full feed , in improving feed conversion and growth , in reducing bloat and founder , and in controlling scours .

0.2 gram Dynafac per head daily ( 1 gram of premix per head daily ) for promoting growth , feed conversion , bloom , and full feed earlier .

.0044 % Dynafac in a complete ration or 0.3 to 0.4 gram per head per day ( 200 grams of premix per ton complete ration or equivalent .

Animals consuming 20 pounds feed daily receive 2 grams Dynafac ) .

Aids in minimizing the occurrence of feed-lot bloat due to high consumption of concentrates .

1.0 gram premix per head per day for promoting growth , feed conversion , and getting lambs on full feed earlier .

Increases rate of gain and improves feed efficiency .

10 milligrams of diethylstilbestrol per head daily .

This may be incorporated in complete feeds at the level of 0.4 milligram of diethylstilbestrol per pound of ration - assuming animal consumes about 25 pounds daily .

The drug is also incorporated in supplements .

These are to be fed at a rate to provide 10 milligrams DES per head daily .

The recommended 10 - milligram daily intake level should be maintained .

It may be incorporated into cattle creep feeds in levels from 1.0 to 1.5 milligrams of diethylstilbestrol per pound of feed .

The recommended level for sheep is 2 milligrams daily , and this level should be maintained .

Include supplement containing 0.4 to 2 milligrams per pound to provide 2 milligrams per head per day .

Discontinue medication 48 hours before slaughter .

Improves growth rate and feed efficiency of fattening beef animals .

At the rate of 2 - 1 2 milligrams per head per day .

Drug elevates the metabolic rate of the cow .

Fed to dairy cattle to increase milk production and butterfat percentage .

1 to 1 - 1 2 grams per 100 pounds of body weight .

Cows receiving drug may not be officially tested under breed registry testing programs .

Bacterial and fungal enzymes .

( These enzyme preparations appear on today 's feed tags as fermentation extracts of Bacillus subtilis , Apergillus orzae , Niger , and Flavus . )

Improves utilization of low moisture corn ( less than 14 % ) .

Greatest benefits have been associated with feeding low moisture corn in beef feeding programs .

Several firms are merchandising enzyme preparation through feed manufacturers .

Effectively controls cattle grubs which damage hides and can reduce gains .

Drug is added to either a protein or mineral supplement for a period of 7 or 14 days .

Follow manufacturer 's recommendation carefully .

Do not feed to dairy cows and do not feed within 60 days of slaughter .

Aids in preventing foamy bloat .

For prevention of foamy bloat , feed at a rate of 0.5 to 2 milligrams per head per day in mineral or salt or feed .

For treatment of bloat , drug is fed at a higher level .

Reduces losses from stomach , hookworm , and nodular worms by interfering with reproduction of the female worm by reducing the number of eggs laid and essentially rendering all laid eggs sterile .

Also , aids in the control of horn flies by preventing them from hatching in the droppings .

Treat cattle with 10 grams per 100 pounds body weight with a maximum of 70 grams per animal .

Then , for the above parasites , feed continuously at these levels :

Feeder cattle - 2 - 5 grams of phenothiazine daily ; beef calves - .5 to 1.5 grams daily depending on weight of animal .

Treat lambs with 12 grams per head for lambs weighing up to 50 pounds ; treat lambs over 50 pounds and adults with 24 grams per animal .

For continuous control , feed 1 part phenothiazine to 9 parts minerals or salts .

To include in feed , add phenothiazine to supply 0.5 to 1 gram per sheep daily .

Continuous administration is not recommended for lactating cows .

Following single dose treatment , milk should be discarded for 4 days following treatment .

Aids in reducing the incidence and severity of bloat in beef or dairy cattle on legume pasture .

Feed 75000 units or 75 milligrams per head daily .

For the prevention or treatment of acetonemia ( ketosis ) in dairy cows .

For the prevention of acetonemia ( ketosis ) feed 1 4 pound per day beginning at calving and continuing for 6 weeks .

For the treatment of ketosis feed 1 4 to 1 2 pound per day for 10 days .

Helps control shipping dysentery and coccidiosis in lambs .

feed at .05 % level for 2 or 3 days .

Stimulates rumen activity .

Incorporated in commercially prepared feed at proper levels .

Prevents and treats acetonemia ( ketosis ) in dairy cows .

For prevention of ketosis , feed 1 4 pound per head daily for 6 weeks commencing at calving time .

For treatment of ketosis , feed 1 2 pound daily until symptoms disappear .

Then , feed preventive dose until 6 weeks after calving .

A tranquilizer fed to cattle ( other than lactating dairy cows ) prior to their being subjected to stress conditions such as vaccinating , shipping , weaning calves , and excessive handling .

Not less than .75 milligram but not more than 1.25 milligrams of additive per pound of body weight .

Additive should not be fed 72 hours before animals are slaughtered .

There are three principal feed bunk types for dairy and beef cattle : ( 1 ) Fence-line bunks - cattle eat from one side while feed is put in from the opposite side of the fence by self unloading wagons ; ( 2 ) Mechanized bunks - they sit within the feed lot , are filled by a mechanical conveyor above feeding surface ; ( 3 ) Special bunks - as discussed here , they permit cattle to eat from all sides .

Feed is put in with an elevator .

Several materials or combinations of materials can be used to construct a satisfactory feed bunk .

The selection of materials depends on skills of available labor for installation , cost of materials available locally , and your own preference .

No one material is best for all situations .

Selecting bunks by economic comparison is usually an individual problem .

Animals eat only from one side , so the fence-line bunk must be twice as long as the mechanical bunk .

These bunks also serve as a fence , so part of the additional cost must be attributed to the fence .

Because of their location , on the edge of the feed lot , fence-line bunks are not in the way of mechanical manure removal .

Filling these bunks by the same self unloading wagons used to fill silos spreads cost of the wagons over more time and operations .

All-weather roads must be provided next to the feeding floor so access will be possible all year .

This will be a problem in areas of heavy snowfall .

With this enlarged role in mind , I should like to make a few suggestions : What we in the United States do or do not do will make a very large difference in what happens in the rest of the world .

We in this Department must think about foreign policy in its total context .

We cannot regard foreign policy as something left over after defense policy or trade policy or fiscal policy has been extracted .

Foreign policy is the total involvement of the American people with peoples and governments abroad .

That means that , if we are to achieve a new standard of leadership , we must think in terms of the total context of our situation .

It is the concern of the Department of State that the American people are safe and secure - defense is not a monopoly concern of the Department of Defense .

It is also the concern of the Department of State that our trading relationships with the rest of the world are vigorous , profitable , and active - this is not just a passing interest or a matter of concern only to the Department of Commerce .

We can no longer rely on interdepartmental machinery `` somewhere upstairs '' to resolve differences between this and other departments .

Assistant Secretaries of State will now carry an increased burden of active formulation and coordination of policies .

Means must be found to enable us to keep in touch as regularly and as efficiently as possible with our colleagues in other departments concerned with foreign policy .

I think we need to concern ourselves also with the timeliness of action .

Every policy officer cannot help but be a planning officer .

Unless we keep our eyes on the horizon ahead , we shall fail to bring ourselves on target with the present .

The movement of events is so fast , the pace so severe , that an attempt to peer into the future is essential if we are to think accurately about the present .

If there is anything which we can do in the executive branch of the Government to speed up the processes by which we come to decisions on matters on which we must act promptly , that in itself would be a major contribution to the conduct of our affairs .

Action taken today is often far more valuable than action taken several months later in response to a situation then out of control .

There will of course be times for delay and inaction .

What I am suggesting is that when we delay , or when we fail to act , we do so intentionally and not through inadvertence or through bureaucratic or procedural difficulties .

I also hope that we can do something about reducing the infant mortality rate of ideas - an affliction of all bureaucracies .

We want to stimulate ideas from the bottom to the top of the Department .

We want to make sure that our junior colleagues realize that ideas are welcome , that initiative goes right down to the bottom and goes all the way to the top .

I hope no one expects that only Presidential appointees are looked upon as sources of ideas .

The responsibility for taking the initiative in generating ideas is that of every officer in the Department who has a policy function , regardless of rank .

Further , I would hope that we could pay attention to little things .

While observing the operations of our Government in various parts of the world , I have felt that in many situations where our policies were good we have tended to ignore minor problems which spoiled our main effort .

To cite only a few examples :

The wrong man in the wrong position , perhaps even in a junior position abroad , can be a source of great harm to our policy ; the attitudes of a U.N. delegate who experiences difficulty in finding adequate housing in New York City , or of a foreign diplomat in similar circumstances in our Capital , can be easily be directed against the United States and all that it stands for .

Dozens of seemingly small matters go wrong all over the world .

Sometimes those who know about them are too far down the line to be able to do anything about them .

I would hope that we could create the recognition in the Department and overseas that those who come across little things going wrong have the responsibility for bringing these to the attention of those who can do something about them .

If the Department of State is to take primary responsibility for foreign policy in Washington , it follows that the ambassador is expected to take charge overseas .

This does not mean in a purely bureaucratic sense but in an active , operational , interested , responsible fashion .

He is expected to know about what is going on among the representatives of other agencies who are stationed in his country .

He is expected to supervise , to encourage , to direct , to assist in any way he can .

If any official operation abroad begins to go wrong , we shall look to the ambassador to find out why and to get suggestions for remedial action .

It occurred to me that you might be interested in some thoughts which I expressed privately in recent years , in the hope of clearing up a certain confusion in the public mind about what foreign policy is all about and what it means , and of developing a certain compassion for those who are carrying such responsibilities inside Government .

I tried to do so by calling to their attention some of the problems that a senior departmental policy officer faces .

This means practically everybody in this room .

Whether it will strike home for you or not will be for you to determine .

The senior policy officer may be moved to think hard about a problem by any of an infinite variety of stimuli : an idea in his own head , the suggestions of a colleague , a question from the Secretary or the President , a proposal by another department , a communication from a foreign government or an American ambassador abroad , the filing of an item for the agenda of the United Nations or of any other of dozens of international bodies , a news item read at the breakfast table , a question to the President or the Secretary at a news conference , a speech by a Senator or Congressman , an article in a periodical , a resolution from a national organization , a request for assistance from some private American interests abroad , et cetera , ad infinitum .

The policy officer lives with his antennae alerted for the questions which fall within his range of responsibility .

His first thought is about the question itself :

Is there a question here for American foreign policy , and , if so , what is it ?

For he knows that the first and sometimes most difficult job is to know what the question is - that when it is accurately identified it sometimes answers itself , and that the way in which it is posed frequently shapes the answer .

Chewing it over with his colleagues and in his own mind , he reaches a tentative identification of the question - tentative because it may change as he explores it further and because , if no tolerable answer can be found , it may have to be changed into one which can be answered .

Meanwhile he has been thinking about the facts surrounding the problem , facts which he knows can never be complete , and the general background , much of which has already been lost to history .

He is appreciative of the expert help available to him and draws these resources into play , taking care to examine at least some of the raw material which underlies their frequently policy oriented conclusions .

He knows that he must give the expert his place , but he knows that he must also keep him in it .

He is already beginning to box the compass of alternative lines of action , including doing nothing .

He knows that he is thinking about action in relation to a future which can be perceived but dimly through a merciful fog .

But he takes his bearings from the great guidelines of policy , well established precedents , the commitments of the United States under international charters and treaties , basic statutes , and well understood notions of the American people about how we are to conduct ourselves , in policy literature such as country papers and National Security Council papers accumulated in the Department .

He will not be surprised to find that general principles produce conflicting results in the factual situation with which he is confronted .

He must think about which of these principles must take precedence .

He will know that general policy papers written months before may not fit his problem because of crucial changes in circumstance .

He is aware that every moderately important problem merges imperceptibly into every other problem .

He must deal with the question of how to manage a part when it cannot be handled without relation to the whole - when the whole is too large to grasp .

He must think of others who have a stake in the question and in its answer .

Who should be consulted among his colleagues in the Department or other departments and agencies of the Government ?

Which American ambassadors could provide helpful advice ?

Are private interests sufficiently involved to be consulted ?

What is the probable attitude of other governments , including those less directly involved ?

How and at what stage and in what sequence are other governments to be consulted ?

If action is indicated , what kind of action is relevant to the problem ?

The selection of the wrong tools can mean waste , at best , and at worst an unwanted inflammation of the problem itself .

Can the President or the Secretary act under existing authority , or will new legislation and new money be required ?

Should the action be unilateral or multilateral ?

Is the matter one for the United Nations or some other international body ?

For , if so , the path leads through a complex process of parliamentary diplomacy which adds still another dimension to the problem .

What type of action can hope to win public support , first in this country and then abroad ?

For the policy officer will know that action can almost never be secret and that in general the effectiveness of policy will be conditioned by the readiness of the country to sustain it .

He is interested in public opinion for two reasons :

first , because it is important in itself , and , second , because he knows that the American public cares about a decent respect for the opinions of mankind .

And , given probable public attitudes - about which reasonably good estimates can be made - what action is called for to insure necessary support ?

May I add a caution on this particular point ?

We do not want policy officers below the level of Presidential appointees to concern themselves too much with problems of domestic politics in recommending foreign policy action .

In the first place our business is foreign policy , and it is the business of the Presidential leadership and his appointees in the Department to consider the domestic political aspects of a problem .

Mr. Truman emphasized this point by saying , `` You fellows in the Department of State do n't know much about domestic politics '' .

This is an important consideration .

If we sit here reading editorials and looking at public opinion polls and other reports that cross our desks , we should realize that this is raw , undigested opinion expressed in the absence of leadership .

What the American people will do turns in large degree on their leadership .

We cannot test public opinion until the President and the leaders of the country have gone to the public to explain what is required and have asked them for support for the necessary action .

I doubt , for example , that , 3 months before the leadership began to talk about what came to be the Marshall plan , any public-opinion expert would have said that the country would have accepted such proposals .

The problem in the policy officer 's mind thus begins to take shape as a galaxy of utterly complicated factors - political , military , economic , financial , legal , legislative , procedural , administrative - to be sorted out and handled within a political system which moves by consent in relation to an external environment which cannot be under control .

And the policy officer has the hounds of time snapping at his heels .

At the entrance side of the shelter , each roof beam is rested on the inside 4 inches of the block wall .

The outside 4 - inch space is filled by mortaring blocks on edge .

The wooden bracing between the roof beams is placed flush with the inside of the wall .

Mortar is poured between this bracing and the 4 - inch blocks on edge to complete the wall thickness for radiation shielding .

( For details see inset , fig. 5 . )

The first one or two roof boards ( marked `` E '' in fig. 6 ) are slipped into place across the roof beams , from outside the shelter .

These boards are nailed to the roof beams by reaching up through the open space between the beams , from inside the shelter .

Concrete blocks are passed between the beams and put on the boards .

The roof blocks are in two layers and are not mortared together .

Work on the roof continues in this way .

The last roof boards are covered with blocks from outside the shelter .

When the roof blocks are all in place , the final rows of wall blocks are mortared into position .

The structure is complete .

( See fig. 7 . )

Building plans are on page 21 .

Solid concrete blocks , relatively heavy and dense , are used for this shelter .

These blocks are sold in various sizes so it seldom is necessary to cut a block to fit .

Solid blocks are recommended because hollow blocks would have to be filled with concrete to give effective protection .

Bricks are an alternative .

If they are used , the walls and roof should be 10 inches thick to give the same protection as the 8 - inch solid concrete blocks .

The illustrations in fig. 8 show how to lay a concrete block wall .

More detailed instructions may be obtained from your local building supply houses and craftsmen .

Other sources of information include the National Concrete Masonry Association , 38 South Dearborn Street , Chicago , Ill. , the Portland Cement Association , 33 West Grand Avenue , Chicago , Ill. , and the Structural Clay Products Association , Washington , D. C. .

An outdoor , aboveground fallout shelter also may be built with concrete blocks .

( See fig. 9 , double wall shelter . )

Most people would have to hire a contractor to build this shelter .

Plans are on pages 22 and 23 .

This shelter could be built in regions where water or rock is close to the surface , making it impractical to build an underground shelter .

Two walls of concrete blocks are constructed at least 20 inches apart .

The space between them is filled with pit-run gravel or earth .

The walls are held together with metal ties placed in the wet mortar as the walls are built .

The roof shown here ( fig. 9 ) is a 6 - inch slab of reinforced concrete , covered with at least 20 inches of pit-run gravel .

An alternate roof , perhaps more within do-it-yourself reach , could be constructed of heavy wooden roof beams , overlaid with boards and waterproofing .

It would have to be covered with at least 28 inches of pit-run gravel .

The materials for a double wall shelter would cost about $ 700 .

Contractors ' charges would be additional .

The shelter would provide almost absolute fallout protection .

Pre shaped corrugated metal sections or pre-cast concrete can be used for shelters either above or below ground .

These are particularly suitable for regions where water or rock is close to the surface .

They form effective fallout shelters when mounded over with earth , as shown in figure 10 .

Materials for this shelter would cost about $ 700 .

A contractor probably would be required to help build it .

His charges would be added to the cost of materials .

This shelter , as shown on page 24 , would provide almost absolute protection from fallout radiation .

An alternate hatchway entrance , shown on page 25 , would reduce the cost of materials $ 50 to $ 100 .

The National Lumber Manufacturers Association , Washington , D. C. , is developing plans to utilize specially treated lumber for underground shelter construction .

The Structural Clay Products Institute , Washington , D. C. , is working to develop brick and clay products suitable for shelter construction .

An underground reinforced concrete shelter can be built by a contractor for about $ 1000 to $ 1500 , depending on the type of entrance .

The shelter shown would provide almost absolute fallout protection .

The illustration ( fig. 11 ) shows this shelter with the roof at ground level and mounded over .

The same shelter could be built into an embankment or below ground level .

Plans for the shelter , with either a stairway or hatchway entrance , are shown on pages 26 and 27 .

Another type of shelter which gives excellent fallout protection can be built as an added room to the basement of a home under construction .

It would add about $ 500 to the total cost of the home .

The shelter illustrated in figure 12 is based on such a room built in a new home in the Washington , D. C. area in the Spring of 1959 .

Important considerations common to each type of shelter are :

Arrangement of the entrance .

Ventilation .

Radio reception .

Lighting .

The entrance must have at least one right-angle turn .

Radiation scatters somewhat like light .

Some will go around a corner .

The rest continues in a straight line .

Therefore , sharp turns in a shelter entrance will reduce radiation intensity inside the shelter .

Ventilation is provided in a concrete block basement shelter by vents in the wall and by the open entrance .

A blower may be installed to increase comfort .

A blower is essential for the double wall shelter and for the underground shelters .

It should provide not less than 5 cubic feet per minute of air per person .

Vent pipes also are necessary ( as shown in figs. 9 , 10 , and 11 ) , but filters are not .

Radio reception is cut down by the shielding necessary to keep out radiation .

As soon as the shelter is completed a radio reception check must be made .

It probably will be necessary to install an outside antenna , particularly to receive CONELRAD broadcasts .

Lighting is an important consideration .

Continuous low-level lighting may be provided in the shelter by means of a 4 - cell hot-shot battery to which is wired a 150 - milliampere flashlight type bulb .

Tests have shown that such a device , with a fresh battery , will furnish light continuously for at least 10 days .

With a spare battery , a source of light for 2 weeks or more would be assured .

A flashlight or electric lantern also should be available for those periods when a brighter light is needed .

There should be a regular electrical outlet in the shelter as power may continue in many areas .

Other considerations .

- If there are outside windows in the basement corner where you build a shelter , they should be shielded as shown in the Appendix , page 29 .

Other basement windows should be blocked when an emergency threatens .

Basement walls that project above the ground should be shielded as shown in the Appendix , page 29 .

In these shelters the entrance should be not more than 2 feet wide .

Bunks , or materials to build them , may have to be put inside the enclosure before the shelter walls are completed .

The basement or belowground shelters also will serve for tornado or hurricane protection .

The radioactivity of fallout decays rapidly at first .

Forty-nine hours after an atomic burst the radiation intensity is only about 1 percent of what it was an hour after the explosion .

But the radiation may be so intense at the start that one percent may be extremely dangerous .

Therefore , civil defense instructions received over CONELRAD or by other means should be followed .

A battery powered radio is essential .

Radiation instruments suitable for home use are available , and would be of value in locating that portion of the home which offers the best protection against fallout radiation .

There is a possibility that battery powered radios with built-in radiation meters may become available .

One instrument thus would serve both purposes .

Your local civil defense will gather its own information and will receive broad information from State and Federal sources .

It will tell you as soon as possible :

How long to stay in your shelter .

How soon you may go outdoors .

How long you may stay outside .

You should be prepared to stay in your shelter full time for at least several days and to make it your home for 14 days or longer .

A checklist in the Appendix , ( page 30 ) tells what is needed .

Families with children will have particular problems .

They should provide for simple recreation .

There should be a task for everyone and these tasks should be rotated .

Part of the family should be sleeping while the rest is awake .

To break the monotony it may be necessary to invent tasks that will keep the family busy .

Records such as diaries can be kept .

The survival of the family will depend largely on information received by radio .

A record should be kept of the information and instructions , including the time and date of broadcast .

Family rationing probably will be necessary .

Blowers should be operated periodically on a regular schedule .

There will come a time in a basement shelter when the radiation has decayed enough to allow use of the whole basement .

However , as much time as possible should be spent within the shelter to hold radiation exposure to a minimum .

The housekeeping problems of living in a shelter will begin as soon as the shelter is occupied .

Food , medical supplies , utensils , and equipment , if not already stored in the shelter , must be quickly gathered up and carried into it .

After the family has settled in the shelter , the housekeeping rules should be spelled out by the adult in charge .

Sanitation in the confines of the family shelter will require much thought and planning .

Provision for emergency toilet facilities and disposal of human wastes will be an unfamiliar problem .

A covered container such as a kitchen garbage pail might do as a toilet .

A 10 - gallon garbage can , with a tightly fitting cover , could be used to keep the wastes until it is safe to leave the shelter .

Water rationing will be difficult and should be planned carefully .

A portable electric heater is advisable for shelters in cold climates .

It would take the chill from the shelter in the beginning .

Even if the electric power fails after an attack , any time that the heater has been used will make the shelter that much more comfortable .

Body heat in the close quarters will help keep up the temperature .

Warm clothing and bedding , of course , are essential .

Open flame heating or cooking should be avoided .

A flame would use up air .

Some families already have held weekend rehearsals in their home shelters to learn the problems and to determine for themselves what supplies they would need .

Few areas , if any , are as good as prepared shelters but they are worth knowing about .

A family dwelling without a basement provides some natural shielding from fallout radiation .

On the ground floor the radiation would be about half what it is outside .

The best protection would be on the ground floor in the central part of the house .

A belowground basement can cut the fallout radiation to one tenth of the outside level .

The safest place is the basement corner least exposed to windows and deepest below ground .

If there is time after the warning , the basement shielding could be improved substantially by blocking windows with bricks , dirt , books , magazines , or other heavy material .

Large apartment buildings of masonry or concrete provide better natural shelter than the usual family dwellings .

In general , such apartments afford more protection than smaller buildings because their walls are thick and there is more space .

The central area of the ground floor of a heavily constructed apartment building , with concrete floors , should provide more fallout protection than the ordinary basement of a family dwelling .

The basement of such an apartment building may provide as much natural protection as the specially constructed concrete block shelter recommended for the basement of a family dwelling .

The Federal Government is aiding local governments in several places to survey residential , commercial and industrial buildings to determine what fallout protection they would provide , and for how many people .

The problem for the city apartment dweller is primarily to plan the use of existing space .

Such planning will require the cooperation of other occupants and of the apartment management .

In Poughkeepsie , N. Y. , in 1952 , a Roman Catholic hospital presented seven Protestant physicians with an ultimatum to quit the Planned Parenthood Federation or to resign from the hospital staff .

Three agreed , but four declined and were suspended .

After a flood of protests , they were reinstated at the beginning of 1953 .

The peace of the community was badly disturbed , and people across the nation , reading of the incident , felt uneasy .

In New York City in 1958 , the city 's Commissioner of Hospitals refused to permit a physician to provide a Protestant mother with a contraceptive device .

He thereby precipitated a bitter controversy involving Protestants , Jews and Roman Catholics that continued for two months , until the city 's Board of Hospitals lifted the ban on birth-control therapy .

A year later in Albany , N. Y. , a Roman Catholic hospital barred an orthopedic surgeon because of his connection with the Planned Parenthood Association .

Immediately , the religious groups of the city were embroiled in an angry dispute over the alleged invasion of a man 's right to freedom of religious belief and conscience .

These incidents , typical of many others , dramatize the distressing fact that no controversy during the last several decades has caused more tension , rancor and strife among religious groups in this country than the birth-control issue .

It has flared up periodically on the front pages of newspapers in communities divided over birth prevention regulations in municipal hospitals and health and family welfare agencies .

It has erupted on the national level in the matter of including birth-control information and material in foreign aid to underdeveloped countries .

Where it is not actually erupting , it rumbles and smolders in sullen resentment like a volcano , ready to explode at any moment .

The time has come for citizens of all faiths to unite in an effort to remove this divisive and nettlesome issue from the political and social life of our nation .

The first step toward the goal is the establishment of a new atmosphere of mutual good will and friendly communication on other than the polemical level .

Instead of emotional recrimination , loaded phrases and sloganeering , we need a dispassionate study of the facts , a better understanding of the opposite viewpoint and a more serious effort to extend the areas of agreement until a solution is reached .

`` All too frequently '' , points out James O' Gara , managing editor of Commonweal , `` Catholics run roughshod over Protestant sensibilities in this matter , by failure to consider the reasoning behind the Protestant position and , particularly , by their jibes at the fact that Protestant opinion on birth control has changed in recent decades '' .

All too often our language is unduly harsh .

The second step is to recognize the substantial agreement - frequently blurred by emotionalism and inaccurate newspaper reporting - already existing between Catholics and non-Catholics concerning the over-all objectives of family planning .

Instead of Catholics ' being obliged or even encouraged to beget the greatest possible number of offspring , as many non-Catholics imagine , the ideal of responsible parenthood is stressed .

Family planning is encouraged , so that parents will be able to provide properly for their offspring .

Pope Pius 12 , declared in 1951 that it is possible to be exempt from the normal obligation of parenthood for a long time and even for the whole duration of married life , if there are serious reasons , such as those often mentioned in the so-called medical , eugenic , economic and social `` indications '' .

This means that such factors as the health of the parents , particularly the mother , their ability to provide their children with the necessities of life , the degree of population density of a country and the shortage of housing facilities may legitimately be taken into consideration in determining the number of offspring .

These are substantially the same factors considered by non-Catholics in family planning .

The laws of many states permit birth control only for medical reasons .

The Roman Catholic Church , however , sanctions a much more liberal policy on family planning .

Catholics , Protestants and Jews are in agreement over the objectives of family planning , but disagree over the methods to be used .

The Roman Catholic Church sanctions only abstention or the rhythm method , also known as the use of the infertile or safe period .

The Church considers this to be the method provided by nature and its divine Author : It involves no frustration of nature 's laws , but simply an intelligent and disciplined use of them .

With the exception of the Roman Catholic and the Orthodox Catholic Churches , most churches make no moral distinction between rhythm and mechanical or chemical contraceptives , allowing the couple free choice .

Here is a difference in theological belief where there seems little chance of agreement .

The grounds for the Church 's position are Scriptural ( Old Testament ) , the teachings of the fathers and doctors of the early Church , the unbroken tradition of nineteen centuries , the decisions of the highest ecclesiastical authority and the natural law .

The latter plays a prominent role in Roman Catholic theology and is considered decisive , entirely apart from Scripture , in determining the ethical character of birth-prevention methods .

The Roman Catholic natural-law tradition regards as self-evident that the primary objective purpose of the conjugal act is procreation and that the fostering of the mutual love of the spouses is the secondary and subjective end .

This conclusion is based on two propositions : that man by the use of his reason can ascertain God 's purpose in the universe and that God makes known His purpose by certain `` given '' physical arrangements .

Thus , man can readily deduce that the primary objective end of the conjugal act is procreation , the propagation of the race .

Moreover , man may not supplant or frustrate the physical arrangements established by God , who through the law of rhythm has provided a natural method for the control of conception .

Believing that God is the Author of this law and of all laws of nature , Roman Catholics believe that they are obliged to obey those laws , not frustrate or mock them .

Let it be granted then that the theological differences in this area between Protestants and Roman Catholics appear to be irreconcilable .

But people differ in their religious beliefs on scores of doctrines , without taking up arms against those who disagree with them .

Why is it so different in regard to birth control ?

It is because each side has sought to implement its distinctive theological belief through legislation and thus indirectly force its belief , or at least the practical consequences thereof , upon others .

It is always a temptation for a religious organization , especially a powerful or dominant one , to impose through the clenched fist of the law its creedal viewpoint upon others .

Both Roman Catholics and Protestants have succumbed to this temptation in the past .

Consider what happened during World War 1 , , when the Protestant churches united to push the Prohibition law through Congress .

Many of them sincerely believe that the use of liquor in any form or in any degree is intrinsically evil and sinful .

With over four million American men away at war , Protestants forced their distinctive theological belief upon the general public .

With the return of our soldiers , it soon became apparent that the belief was not shared by the great majority of citizens .

The attempt to enforce that belief ushered in a reign of bootleggers , racketeers , hijackers and gangsters that led to a breakdown of law unparalleled in our history .

The so-called `` noble experiment '' came to an inglorious end .

That tumultuous , painful and costly experience shows clearly that a law expressing a moral judgment cannot be enforced when it has little correspondence with the general view of society .

That experience holds a lesson for us all in regard to birth control today .

Up to the turn of the century , contraception was condemned by all Christian churches as immoral , unnatural and contrary to divine law .

This was generally reflected in the civil laws of Christian countries .

Today , the Roman Catholic and Orthodox Churches stand virtually alone in holding that conviction .

The various Lambeth Conferences , expressing the Anglican viewpoint , mirror the gradual change that has taken place among Protestants generally .

In 1920 , the Lambeth Conference repeated its 1908 condemnation of contraception and issued `` an emphatic warning against the use of unnatural means for the avoidance of conception , together with the grave dangers - physical , moral , and religious - thereby incurred , and against the evils which the extension of such use threaten the race '' .

Denouncing the view that the sexual union is an end in itself , the Conference declared : `` We steadfastly uphold what must always be regarded as the governing considerations of Christian marriage .

One is the primary purpose for which marriage exists , namely , the continuance of the race through the gift and heritage of children ; the other is the paramount importance in married life of deliberate and thoughtful self-control '' .

The Conference called for a vigorous campaign against the open or secret sale of contraceptives .

In 1930 , the Lambeth Conference again affirmed the primary purpose of marriage to be the procreation of children , but conceded that , in certain limited circumstances , contraception might be morally legitimate .

In 1958 , the Conference endorsed birth control as the responsibility laid by God on parents everywhere .

Many other Protestant denominations preceded the Anglicans in such action .

In March , 1931 , 22 out of 28 members of a committee of the Federal Council of Churches ratified artificial methods of birth control .

`` As to the necessity '' , the committee declared , `` for some form of effective control of the size of the family and the spacing of children , and consequently of control of conception , there can be no question .

There is general agreement also that sex union between husbands and wives as an expression of mutual affection without relation to procreation is right '' .

Since then , many Protestant denominations have made separate pronouncements , in which they not only approved birth control , but declared it at times to be a religious duty .

What determines the morality , they state , is not the means used , but the motive .

In general , the means ( excluding abortion ) that prove most effective are considered the most ethical .

This development is reflected in the action taken in February , 1961 , by the general board of the National Council of Churches , the largest Protestant organization in the US .

The board approved and commended the use of birth-control devices as a part of Christian responsibility in family planning .

It called for opposition to laws and institutional practices restricting the information or availability of contraceptives .

The general board declared : `` Most of the Protestant churches hold contraception and periodic continence to be morally right when the motives are right .

The general Protestant conviction is that motives , rather than methods , form the primary moral issue , provided the methods are limited to the prevention of conception '' .

An action once universally condemned by all Christian churches and forbidden by the civil law is now not only approved by the overwhelming majority of Protestant denominations , but also deemed , at certain times , to be a positive religious duty .

This viewpoint has now been translated into action by the majority of people in this country .

Repeated polls have disclosed that most married couples are now using contraceptives in the practice of birth control .

For all concerned with social-welfare legislation , the significance of this radical and revolutionary change in the thought and habits of the vast majority of the American people is clear , profound and far reaching .

To try to oppose the general religious and moral conviction of such a majority by a legislative fiat would be to invite the same breakdown of law and order that was occasioned by the ill-starred Prohibition experiment .

This brings us to the fact that the realities we are dealing with lie not in the field of civil legislation , but in the realm of conscience and religion : They are moral judgments and matters of theological belief .

Conscience and religion are concerned with private sin : The civil law is concerned with public crimes .

Only confusion , failure and anarchy result when the effort is made to impose upon the civil authority the impossible task of policing private homes to preclude the possibility of sin .

Among the chief victims of such an ill conceived imposition would be religion itself .

If you elect to use the Standard Deduction or the Tax Table , and later find you should have itemized your deductions , you may do so by filing an amended return within the time prescribed for filing a claim for refund .

See You May Claim a Refund , Page 135 .

The same is true if you have itemized your deductions and later decide you should have used the Standard Deduction or Tax Table .

The words amended return should be plainly written across the top of such return .

April 15 is usually the final date for filing income tax returns for most people because they use the calendar year ending on December 31 .

If you use a fiscal year , a year ending on the last day of any month other than December , your return is due on or before the 15 th day of the 4 th month after the close of your tax year .

If the last day ( due date ) for performing any act for tax purposes , such as filing a return or making a tax payment , etc. , falls on Saturday , Sunday , or a legal holiday , you may perform that act on the next succeeding day which is not a Saturday , Sunday , or legal holiday .

Since April 15 , 1962 , is on Sunday your return for the calendar year 1961 will be timely filed if it is filed on or before Monday , April 16 , 1962 .

If you mail a return or tax payment , you must place it in the mails in ample time to reach the district director on or before the due date .

If you were required to file a declaration of estimated tax for the calendar year 1961 , it is not necessary to pay the fourth installment otherwise due on January 15 , 1962 , if you file your income tax return Form 1040 , and pay your tax in full for the calendar year 1961 by January 31 , 1962 .

The filing of an original or amended declaration , otherwise due on January 15 , 1962 , is also waived , if you file your Form 1040 for 1961 and pay the full tax by January 31 , 1962 .

Farmers , for these purposes , have until February 15 , 1962 , to file Form 1040 and pay the tax in full for the calendar year 1961 .

Fiscal year taxpayers have until the last day of the first month following the close of the fiscal year ( farmers until the 15 th day of the 2 d month ) .

See Chapter 38 .

Nonresident aliens living in Canada or Mexico who earn wages in the United States may be subject to withholding of tax on their wages , the same as if they were citizens of the United States .

Their United States tax returns are due April 16 , 1962 .

However , if their United States income is not subject to the withholding of tax on wages , their returns are due June 15 , 1962 , if they use a calendar year , or the 15 th day of the 6 th month after the close of their fiscal year .

If you are a nonresident alien and a resident of Puerto Rico , your return is also due June 15 , 1962 , or the 15 th day of the 6 th month after the close of your fiscal year .

If a taxpayer dies , the executor , administrator , or legal representative must file the final return for the decedent on or before the 15 th day of the 4 th month following the close of the deceased taxpayer 's normal tax year .

Suppose John Jones , who , for 1960 , filed on the basis of a calendar year , died June 20 , 1961 .

His return for the period January 1 to June 20 , 1961 , is due April 16 , 1962 .

The return for a decedent may also serve as a claim for refund of an overpayment of tax .

In such a case , Form 1310 should be completed and attached to the return .

This form may be obtained from the local office of your district director .

Returns of estates or trusts are due on or before the 15 th day of the 4 th month after the close of the tax year .

Under unusual circumstances a resident individual may be granted an extension of time to file a return .

You may apply for such an extension by filing Form 2688 , Application For Extension Of Time To File , with the District Director of Internal Revenue for your district , or you may make your application in a letter .

Your application must include the following information :

( 1 ) your reasons for requesting an extension , ( 2 ) whether you filed timely income tax returns for the 3 preceding years , and ( 3 ) whether you were required to file an estimated return for the year , and if so whether you did file and have paid the estimated tax payments on or before the due dates .

Any failure to file timely returns or make estimated tax payments when due must be fully explained .

Extensions are not granted as a matter of course , and the reasons for your request must be substantial .

If you are unable to sign the request , because of illness or other good cause , another person who stands in close personal or business relationship to you may sign the request on your behalf , stating the reason why you are unable to sign .

You should make any request for an extension early so that if it is refused , your return may still be on time .

See also Interest on Unpaid Taxes , below .

Citizens of the United States who , on April 15 , are not in the United States or Puerto Rico , are allowed an extension of time until June 15 for filing the return for the preceding calendar year .

An extension of 2 months beyond the regular due date for filing is also available to taxpayers making returns for a fiscal year .

Taxpayers residing or traveling in Alaska are also allowed this extension of time for filing , but those residing or traveling in Hawaii are not allowed this automatic extension .

Military or Naval Personnel on duty in Alaska or outside the United States and Puerto Rico are also allowed this automatic extension of time for filing their returns .

You must attach a statement to your return , if you take advantage of this automatic extension , showing that you were in Alaska or were outside the United States or Puerto Rico on April 15 or other due date .

Interest at the rate of 6 % a year must be paid on taxes that are not paid on or before their due date .

Such interest must be paid even though an extension of time for filing is granted .

If your computation on Form 1040 or Form 1040 A shows you owe additional tax , it should be remitted with your return unless you owe less than $ 1 , in which case it is forgiven .

If payment is by cash , you should ask for a receipt .

If you file Form 1040 A and the District Director computes your tax , you will be sent a bill if additional tax is due .

This bill should be paid within 30 days .

Whether the check is certified or uncertified , the tax is not paid until the check is paid .

If the check is not good and the April 15 or other due date deadline elapses , additions to the tax may be incurred .

Furthermore , a bad check may subject the maker to certain penalties .

All checks and money orders should be made payable to Internal Revenue Service .

An overpayment of income and social security taxes entitles you to a refund unless you indicate on the return that the overpayment should be applied to your succeeding year 's estimated tax .

If you file Form 1040 A and the District Director computes your tax , any refund to which you are entitled will be mailed to you .

If you file a Form 1040 , you should indicate in the place provided that there is an overpayment of tax and the amount you want refunded and the amount you want credited against your estimated tax .

Refunds of less than $ 1 will not be made unless you attach a separate application to your return requesting such a refund .

Send your return to the Director of Internal Revenue for the district in which you have your legal residence or principal place of business .

If you have neither a legal residence nor a principal place of business in any internal revenue district , your return should be filed with the District Director of Internal Revenue , Baltimore 2 , Md. .

If your principal place of abode for the tax year is outside the United States ( including Alaska and Hawaii ) , Puerto Rico , or the Virgin Islands and you have no legal residence or principal place of business in any internal revenue district in the United States , you should file your return with the Office of International Operations , Internal Revenue Service , Washington 25 , D. C. .

The deductions allowed in determining Adjusted Gross Income put all taxpayers on a comparable basis .

It is the amount you enter on line 9 , page 1 of Form 1040 .

Some deductions are subtracted from Gross Income to determine Adjusted Gross Income .

Other deductions are subtracted only from Adjusted Gross Income in arriving at Taxable Income .

To compute your adjusted gross income you total all items of income .

( See Chapter 6 . )

From this amount deduct the items indicated below .

Businessmen deduct all ordinary and necessary expenses attributable to a trade or business .

If you hold property for the production of rents or royalties you subtract , in computing Adjusted Gross Income , ordinary and necessary expenses and certain other deductions attributable to the property .

( See Chapter 15 . )

Outside salesmen deduct all expenses attributable to earning a salary , commission , or other compensation .

( See Chapter 10 . )

Employees deduct expenses of travel , meals and lodging while away from home in connection with the performance of their services as employees .

They also deduct transportation expenses incurred in connection with the performance of services as employees even though they are not away from home .

( See Chapter 12 . )

If your employer reimburses you for expenses incurred , you deduct such expenses if they otherwise qualify .

( See Chapter 10 . )

Sick pay , if included in your Gross Income , is deducted in arriving at Adjusted Gross Income .

If your sick pay is not included in your Gross Income , you may not deduct it .

( See Chapter 9 . )

If you are a life tenant , you deduct allowable depreciation and depletion .

If you are an income beneficiary of property held in trust or an heir , legatee , or devisee , you may deduct allowable depreciation and depletion , if not deductible by the estate or trust .

Deductible losses on sales or exchanges of property are allowable in determining your Adjusted Gross Income .

( See Chapter 20 . )

You also deduct 50 % of the excess of net long-term capital gains over net short-term capital losses in determining Adjusted Gross Income .

( See Chapter 24 . )

Certain other deductions are not allowed in determining Adjusted Gross Income .

They may be claimed only by itemizing them on page 2 of Form 1040 .

These deductions may not be claimed if you elect to use the Standard Deduction or tax Table .

( See Chapters 30 through 37 . )

A minor is subject to tax on his own earnings even though his parent may , under local law , have the right to them and might actually have received the money .

His income is not required to be included in the return of his parent .

A minor child is allowed a personal exemption of $ 600 on his own return regardless of how much money he may earn .

If your child is under 19 or is a student you may also claim an exemption for him if he qualifies as your dependent , even though he earns $ 600 or more .

See Chapter 5 .

Your 16 year old son earned $ 720 in 1961 .

You spent $ 800 for his support .

Since he had gross income of $ 600 or more , he must file a return in which he may claim an exemption deduction of $ 600 .

Since you contributed more than half of his support , you may also claim an exemption for him on your return .

A minor who has gross income of less than $ 600 is entitled to a refund if income tax was withheld from his wages .

Generally , the refund may be obtained by filing Form 1040 A accompanied by the withholding statement ( Form W-2 ) .

If he had income other than wages subject to withholding , he may be required to file Form 1040 .

See Chapter 1 .

If your child works for you , you may deduct reasonable wages you paid to him for services he rendered in your business .

You may deduct these payments even though your child uses the money to purchase his own clothing or other necessities which you are normally obligated to furnish him , and even though you may be entitled to his services .

In Ireland 's County Limerick , near the River Shannon , there is a quiet little suburb by the name of Garryowen , which means `` Garden of Owen '' .

Undoubtedly none of the residents realize the influence their town has had on American military history , or the deeds of valor that have been done in its name .

The cry `` Garryowen '' !

bursting from the lips of a charging cavalry trooper was the last sound heard on this earth by untold numbers of Cheyennes , Sioux and Apaches , Mexican banditos under Pancho Villa , Japanese in the South Pacific , and Chinese and North Korean Communists in Korea .

Garryowen is the battle cry of the 7 th U. S. Cavalry Regiment , `` The Fighting Seventh '' .

Today a battle cry may seem an anachronism , for in the modern Army , esprit de corps has been sacrificed to organizational charts and tables .

But do n't tell that to a veteran of the Fighting Seventh , especially in a saloon on Saturday night .

Of all the thousands of men who have served in the 7 th Cav , perhaps no one knows its spirit better than Lieutenant Colonel Melbourne C. Chandler .

Wiry and burr headed , with steel blue eyes and a chest splattered with medals , Chandler is the epitome of the old-time trooper .

The truth is , however , that when Mel Chandler first reported to the regiment the only steed he had ever ridden was a swivel chair and the only weapon he had ever wielded was a pencil .

Chandler had been commissioned in the Medical Service Corps and was serving as a personnel officer for the Kansas City Medical Depot when he decided that if he was going to make the Army his career , he wanted to be in the fighting part of it .

Though he knew no more about military science and tactics than any other desk officer , he managed to get transferred to the combat forces .

The next thing he knew he was reporting for duty as commanding officer of Troop H , 7 th Cavalry , in the middle of corps maneuvers in Japan .

Outside of combat , he could n't have landed in a tougher spot .

First of all , no unit likes to have a new CO brought in from the outside , especially when he 's an armchair trooper .

Second , if there is ever a perfect time to pull the rug out from under him , it 's on maneuvers .

In combat , helping your CO make a fool of himself might mean getting yourself killed .

But in maneuvers , with the top brass watching him all the time , it 's easy .

Chandler understood this and expected the worst .

But his first few days with Troop H were full of surprises , beginning with First Sergeant Robert Early .

Chandler had expected a tough old trooper with a gravel voice .

Instead Sergeant Early was quiet , sharp and confident .

He had enlisted in the Army straight out of high school and had immediately set about learning his new trade .

There was no weapon Early could not take apart and reassemble blind-folded .

He could lead a patrol and he knew his paper work .

Further , he had taken full advantage of the Army 's correspondence courses .

He not only knew soldiering , but mathematics , history and literature as well .

But for all his erudite confidence , Sergeant Early was right out of the Garryowen mold .

He was filled with the spirit of the Fighting Seventh .

That saved Mel Chandler .

Sergeant Early let the new CO know just how lucky he was to be in the best troop in the best regiment in the United States Army .

He fed the captain bits of history about the troops and the regiment .

For example , it was a battalion of the 7 th Cavalry under Colonel George Armstrong Custer that had been wiped out at the Battle of The Little Big Horn .

It did n't take Captain Chandler long to realize that he had to carry a heavy load of tradition on his shoulders as commander of Troop H .

But what made the load lighter was the realization that every officer , non-com and trooper was ready and willing to help him carry it , for the good of the troop and the regiment .

Maneuvers over , the 7 th returned to garrison duty in Tokyo , Captain Chandler still with them .

It was the 7 th Cavalry whose troopers were charged with guarding the Imperial Palace of the Emperor .

But still Mel Chandler was not completely convinced that men would really die for a four syllable word , `` Garryowen '' .

The final proof was a small incident .

It happened at the St. Patrick 's Day party , a big affair for a regiment which had gone into battle for over three quarters of a century to the strains of an Irish march .

In the middle of the party Chandler looked up to see four smiling faces bearing down upon him , each beaming above the biggest , greenest shamrock he had ever seen .

The faces belonged to Lieutenant Marvin Goulding , his wife and their two children .

And when the singing began , it was the Gouldings who sang the old Irish songs the best .

Though there was an occasional good-natured chuckle about Marvin Goulding , the Jewish officer from Chicago , singing tearfully about the ould sod , no one really thought it was strange .

For Marvin Goulding , like Giovanni Martini , the bugler boy who carried Custer 's last message , or Margarito Lopez , the one-man Army on Leyte , was a Garryowen , through and through .

It was no coincidence that Goulding was one of the most beloved platoon leaders in the regiment .

And so Mel Chandler got the spirit of Garryowen .

He set out to keep Troop H the best troop in the best regiment .

One of his innovations was to see to it that every man - cook and clerk as well as rifleman - qualified with every weapon in the troop .

Even the mess sergeant , Bill Brown , a dapper , cocky transfer from an airborne division , went out on the range .

The troop received a new leader , Lieutenant Robert M. Carroll , fresh out of ROTC and bucking for Regular Army status .

Carroll was sharp and military , but he was up against tough competition for that RA berth , and he wanted to play it cool .

So Mel Chandler set out to sell him on the spirit of Garryowen , just as he himself had been sold a short time before .

When the Korean war began , on June 25 , 1950 , the anniversary of the day Custer had gone down fighting at the Little Big Horn and the day the regiment had assaulted the beachhead of Leyte during World War 2 , , the 7 th Cavalry was not in the best fighting condition .

Its entire complement of non-commissioned officers on the platoon level had departed as cadre for another unit , and its vehicles were still those used in the drive across Luzon in World War 2 , .

Just a month after the Korean War broke out , the 7 th Cavalry was moving into the lines , ready for combat .

From then on the Fighting Seventh was in the thick of the bitterest fighting in Korea .

One night on the Naktong River , Mel Chandler called on that fabled esprit de corps .

The regiment was dug in on the east side of the river and the North Koreans were steadily building up a concentration of crack troops on the other side .

The troopers knew an attack was coming , but they did n't know when , and they did n't know where .

At 6 o ' clock on the morning of August 12 , they were in doubt no longer .

Then it came , against Troop H .

The enemy had filtered across the river during the night and a full force of 1000 men , armed with Russian machine guns , attacked the position held by Chandler 's men .

They came in waves .

First came the cannon fodder , white clad civilians being driven into death as a massive human battering ram .

They were followed by crack North Korean troops , who mounted one charge after another .

They overran the 7 th Cav 's forward machine-gun positions through sheer weight of numbers , over piles of their own dead .

Another force flanked the company and took up a position on a hill to the rear .

Captain Chandler saw that it was building up strength .

He assembled a group of 25 men , composed of wounded troopers awaiting evacuation , the company clerk , supply men , cooks and drivers , and led them to the hill .

One of the more seriously wounded was Lieutenant Carroll , the young officer bucking for the Regular Army .

Chandler left Carroll at the bottom of the hill to direct any reinforcements he could find to the fight .

Then Mel Chandler started up the hill .

He took one step , two , broke into a trot and then into a run .

The first thing he knew the words `` Garryowen '' ! burst from his throat .

His followers shouted the old battle cry after him and charged the hill , firing as they ran .

The Koreans fell back , but regrouped at the top of the hill and pinned down the cavalrymen with a screen of fire .

Chandler , looking to right and left to see how his men were faring , suddenly saw another figure bounding up the hill , hurling grenades and hollering the battle cry as he ran .

It was Bob Carroll , who had suddenly found himself imbued with the spirit of Garryowen .

He had formed his own task force of three stragglers and led them up the hill in a Fighting Seventh charge .

Because of this diversionary attack the main group that had been pinned down on the hill was able to surge forward again .

But an enemy grenade hit Carroll in the head and detonated simultaneously .

He went down like a wet rag and the attackers hit the dirt in the face of the withering enemy fire .

Enemy reinforcements came pouring down , seeking a soft spot .

They found it at the junction between Troops H and G , and prepared to counterattack .

Marvin Goulding saw what was happening .

He turned to his platoon .

`` Okay , men '' , he said .

`` Follow me '' .

Goulding leaped to his feet and started forward , `` Garryowen '' ! on his lips , his men following .

But the bullets whacked home before he finished his battle cry and Marvin Goulding fell dead .

For an instant his men hesitated , unable to believe that their lieutenant , the most popular officer in the regiment , was dead .

Then they let out a bellow of anguish and rage and , cursing , screaming and hollering `` Garryowen '' ! they charged into the enemy like wild men .

That finished the job that Captain Chandler and Lieutenant Carroll had begun .

Goulding 's platoon pushed back the enemy soldiers and broke up the timing of the entire enemy attack .

Reinforcements came up quickly to take advantage of the opening made by Goulding 's platoon .

The North Koreans threw away their guns and fled across the rice paddies .

Artillery and air strikes were called in to kill them by the hundreds .

Though Bob Carroll seemed to have had his head practically blown off by the exploding grenade , he lived .

Today he is a major - in the Regular Army .

So filled was Mel Chandler with the spirit of Garryowen that after Korea was over , he took on the job of writing the complete history of the regiment .

After years of digging , nights and weekends , he put together the big , profusely illustrated book , Of Garryowen and Glory , which is probably the most complete history of any military unit .

The battle of the Naktong River is just one example of how the battle cry and the spirit of The Fighting Seventh have paid off .

For nearly a century the cry has never failed to rally the fighting men of the regiment .

Take the case of Major Marcus A. Reno , who survived the Battle of The Little Big Horn in 1876 .

From the enlisted men he pistol-whipped to the subordinate officer whose wife he tried to rape , a lot of men had plenty of reason heartily to dislike Marcus Reno .

Many of his fellow officers refused to speak to him .

But when a board of inquiry was called to look into the charges of cowardice made against him , the men who had seen Reno leave the battlefield and the officer who had heard Reno suggest that the wounded be left to be tortured by the Sioux , refused to say a harsh word against him .

He was a member of The Fighting Seventh .

Although it was at the Battle of The Little Horn , about which more words have been written than any other battle in American history , that the 7 th Cavalry first made its mark in history , the regiment was ten years old by then .

Brevet Major General George Armstrong Custer was the regiment 's first permanent commander and , like such generals as George S. Patton and Terry de la Mesa Allen in their rise to military prominence , Custer was a believer in blood and guts warfare .

During the Civil War , Custer , who achieved a brilliant record , was made brigadier general at the age of 23 .

He finished the war as a major general , commanding a full division , and at 25 was the youngest major general in the history of the U. S. Army .

Among us , we three handled quite a few small commissions , from spot drawings for advertising agencies uptown to magazine work and quick lettering jobs .

Each of us had his own specialty besides .

George did wonderful complicated pen-and-ink drawings like something out of a medieval miniature : hundreds of delicate details crammed into an eight by ten sheet and looking as if they had been done under a jeweler's glass .

He also drew precise crisp spots , which he sold to various literary and artistic journals , The New Yorker , for instance , or Esquire .

I did book jackets and covers for paperback reprints : naked girls huddling in corners of dingy furnished rooms while at the doorway , daring the cops to take him , is the guy in shirt sleeves clutching a revolver .

The book could be The Brothers Karamazov , but it would still have the same jacket illustration .

I remember once I did a jacket for Magpie Press ; the book was a fine historical novel about Edward 3 , , and I did a week of research to get the details just right : the fifteenth century armor , furnishings , clothes .

I even ferreted out the materials from which shields were made - linden wood covered with leather - so I 'd get the light reflections accurate .

McKenzie , the art editor , took one look at my finished sketch and said , `` Nothing doing , Rufus .

In the first place , it 's static ; in the second place , it does n't look authentic ; and in the third place , it would cost a fortune to reproduce in the first place - you 've got six colors there including gold '' .

I said , `` Mr. McKenzie , it is as authentic as careful research can make it '' .

He said , `` That may be , but it is n't authentic the way readers think .

They know from their researches into television and the movies that knights in the middle ages had beautiful flowing haircuts like Little Lord Fauntleroy , and only the villains had beards .

And girls could n't have dressed like that - it is n't transparent enough '' .

In the end , I did the same old picture , the naked girl and the guy in the doorway , only I put a Lord Byron shirt on the guy , gave him a sword instead of a pistol , and painted in furniture from the stills of a costume movie .

McKenzie was as happy as a clam .

`` That 's authenticity '' , he said .

As for Donald , he actually sold paintings .

We all painted in our spare time , and we had all started as easel painters with scholarships , but he was the only one of us who made any regular money at it .

Not much ; he sold perhaps three or four a year , and usually all to Joyce Monmouth or her friends .

He had style , a real inner vision of his very own .

It was strange stuff - it reminded me of the pictures of a child , but a child who has never played with other kids and has lived all its life with adults .

There was the freshness of color , the freedom of perception , the lack of self-consciousness , but with a twist that made the forms leap from the page and smack you in the eye .

We used to kid him by saying he only painted that way because he was so nearsighted .

It may have been true for all I know , because his glasses were like the bottoms of milk bottles , but it did n't prevent the paintings from being exciting .

He also had , at times , an uncanny absent-minded air like a sleepwalker ; he would look right through you while you were talking to him , and if you said , `` For Christ's sake , Donald , you 've got Prussian blue all over your shirt '' , he would smile , and nod , and an hour later the paint would be all over his pants as well .

Mrs. Monmouth thought of him as her discovery , and she paid two to three hundred dollars for a painting .

It was all gravy , and Donald did n't need much to live on ; none of us did .

We shared the expenses of the studio , and we all lived within walking distance of it , in cheap lodgings of one kind or another .

Attending the life class was my idea - or rather , Askington 's idea , but I was ripe for it , and the other two would n't have gone if I had n't talked them into it .

I wanted to paint again .

I had n't done a serious picture in almost a year .

It was n't just the pressure of work , although that was the excuse I often used , even to myself .

It was the kind of work I was doing , the quality of the ambition it awoke in me , that kept me from painting .

I kept saying , `` If I could just build up a reputation for myself , make some real money , get to be well known as an illustrator - like Peter Askington , for instance - then I could take some time off and paint '' .

Askington was a kind of goal I set myself ; I had admired him long before I talked to him .

It looked to me as though he had everything an artist could want , joy in his work , standing in the profession , a large and steady income .

The night we first met , at one of Mrs. Monmouth 's giant parties , he was wearing a brown cashmere jacket with silver buttons and a soft pink Viyella shirt ; instead of a necktie he wore a leather bolo drawn through a golden ring in which was set a lump of pale pure jade .

This set his tone : richness of texture and color , and another kind of richness as well , for his clothing and decorations would have paid the Brush-off 's rent for a year .

He was fifteen years older than I - forty four - but full of spring and sparkle .

He did n't look like what I thought of as an old man , and his lively and erudite speech made him seem even younger .

He was one of the most prominent magazine illustrators in America ; you saw one of his paintings on the cover of one or another of the slick national magazines every month .

Life had included him in its `` Modern American Artists '' series and had photographed him at his studio in the East Sixties ; the corner of it you could see in the photograph looked as though it ought to have Velasquez in it painting the royalty of Spain .

I had a long talk with him .

We went into Mrs. Monmouth 's library , which had low bookshelves all along the walls , and above them a Modigliani portrait , a Jackson Pollock twelve feet long , and a gorgeous Miro with a yellow background , that looked like an inscription from a Martian tomb .

The fireplace had tiles made for Mrs. Monmouth by Picasso himself .

Like certain expensive restaurants , just sitting there gave you the illusion of being wealthy yourself .

In the course of our talk , Askington mentioned that he spent part of each week studying .

`` By yourself '' ?

I asked .

`` No , I take classes with different people '' , he said .

`` I do n't think I 've reached the point , yet , where I can say I know everything I ought to know about the craft .

Besides , it 's important to the way a painter thinks that he should move in a certain atmosphere , an atmosphere in which he may absorb the ideas of other masters , as Durer went to Italy to meet Bellini and Mantegna '' .

He made a circle with his thumb and fingers .

`` Painting is n't this big , you know .

It does n't embrace only the artist , alone before his easel .

It is as large as all of art , interdependent , varied , multitudinous '' .

He threw his arms wide , his face shining .

`` The artist is like a fragment of a mosaic - no , he is more than that , a virtuoso performer in some vast philharmonic .

One of these days , I 'm going to organize a gigantic exhibition that will span everything that 's being painted these days , from extreme abstract expressionism to extreme photorealism , and then you 'll be able to see at a glance how much artists have in common with each other .

The eye is all , inward or outward .

Ah , what a title for the exhibition : The Eye is All '' !

`` What do you study '' ?

I asked .

I was fascinated ; just listening to him made me feel intelligent .

`` I 'm studying anatomy with Burns '' , he replied .

`` Maybe you know him .

He teaches at the Manhattan School of Art '' .

I nodded .

I had studied with Burns ten years before , during the scholarship year the Manhattan gave me , along with the five-hundred dollar prize for my paintings of bums on Hudson Street .

Burns and I had not loved each other .

`` I 'm also studying enameling with Hajime Iijima '' , he went on , `` and twice a week I go to a life class taught by Pendleton '' .

`` Osric Pendleton '' ?

I said .

`` My God , is he still alive ?

He must be a million years old .

I went to a retrospective of his work when I was eighteen , and I thought he was a contemporary of Cezanne 's '' .

`` Not quite '' .

Askington laughed .

`` He 's about sixty , now .

Still painting , still a kind of modern impressionist , beautiful canvases of mountains and farms .

He even makes the city look like one of Thoreau 's hangouts .

I 've always admired him , and when I heard he was taking a few pupils , I went to him and joined his class '' .

`` Yes , it sounds great '' , I said , `` but suppose you do n't think of yourself as an impressionist painter '' ?

`` You 're missing the point '' , he said .

`` He has the magical eye .

And he is a great man .

Contact with him is stimulating .

And that 's the trouble with so many artists today .

They lack stimulation .

They sit alone in their rooms and try to paint , and only succeed in isolating themselves still farther from life .

That 's one of the reasons art is becoming a useless occupation .

In the Middle Ages , in the Renaissance , right up to the early nineteenth century , the painter was a giant in the world .

He was an artisan , a man who studied his trade and developed his craftsmanship the way a goldsmith or a wood carver did .

He filled a real need , showing society what it looked like , turning it inside out , portraying its wars and its leaders , its ugliness and its beauties , reflecting its profound religious impulses .

He was a propagandist - they were n't afraid of the word , then - satirist , nature lover , philosopher , scientist , what you will , a member of every party and of no party .

But look at us today !

We hold safe little jobs illustrating tooth-paste ads or the salacious incidents in trivial novels , and most of our easel painting is nothing but picking the fluff out of the navel so it can be contemplated in greater purity .

A bunch of amateur dervishes !

What we need is to get back to the group , to learning and apprenticeship , to the cafe and the school '' .

He could certainly talk .

The upshot of the evening was that I got the address of Pendleton 's studio - or rather , of the studio in which he gave his classes , for he did n't work there himself - and joined the life class , which met every Tuesday and Thursday from ten to twelve in the morning .

It was an awkward hour , but I did n't have to punch any time clock , and it only meant that sometimes I had to stay a couple of hours later at the drawing board to finish up a job .

After a short time , both George and Donald joined the class with me so they would n't feel lonely , and we used to hang a sign on the door of the Brush-off reading `` out to work '' .

It was mostly for the benefit of the mailman , because hardly anybody else ever visited us .

In a way , Askington was right .

`` Stimulating '' was the word for it .

I do n't know that it was always as rewarding as I had expected it to be .

Partly , it was because Pendleton himself was n't what I anticipated .

I had come prepared to worship at the feet of this classic , and he turned out to be a rather bitter old man who smelled of dead cigars .

No , that is n't quite fair .

Actually , there was a lot of force in him , which is why I kept on in that class instead of quitting after a week .

The long and ever increasing column of sportsmen is now moving into a new era .

Modern times have changed the world beyond recognition .

The early years of the twentieth century seem very far away .

But with all the changes in philosophy , dress and terrain - a few things remain constant , including the devotion of Americans to the great field sports , hunting and fishing .

As the generations move on , clothes become more suitable for the enjoyment of outdoor sports .

Sporting firearms change , markedly for the better .

Just as modern transportation has outmoded the early Studebaker covered wagon , the demand of today 's sportsmen and women has necessitated changes in their equipment .

The American firearms and ammunition manufacturers through diligent research and technical development have replaced the muzzle loader and slow firing single shot arms with modern fast firing autoloaders , extremely accurate bolt , lever , and slide action firearms .

And millions of rounds of entirely new and modern small-arms ammunition , designed for today 's hunting and target shooting .

And due to modern resource use and game management practices , there is still game to shoot , even with the ever expanding encroachment on land and water .

Present conservation practices regard wildlife , not as an expendable natural resource , but as an annual harvest to be sown and also reaped .

Unlimited game bags are possible and legal in more than 40 states , on shooting preserves ( one of the newer phases of modern game management ) for five and six months each year .

Close to two million game birds were harvested on 1500 commercial and private shooting preserves , and on State Game Commission controlled upland game areas during the 1960 - 61 season .

The shooting development program of the Sporting Arms and Ammunition Manufacturers ' Institute has successfully published these facts in all major outdoor magazines , many national weeklies and the trade papers .

The most effective way to develop more places for more sportsmen to shoot is to encourage properly managed shooting preserves .

This has been the aim of the director of the shooting development program , the New York staff of the Sportsmen's Service Bureau , and the SAAMI shooting preserve field consultants since the start of the program in 1954 .

Following the kick-off of SAAMI 's shooting development program in 1954 , a most interesting meeting took place in Washington , D. C. .

The group known as the American Association for Health , Physical Education , and Recreation ( a division of the National Education Association ) initiated a conference which brought together representatives of the National Rifle Association , SAAMI and the American Fishing Tackle Manufacturers .

This meeting was called to determine how these groups might cooperate to launch what is known as the Outdoor Education Project .

The Outdoor Education Project took cognizance of the fact , so often overlooked , that athletic activities stressed in most school programs have little or no relationship to the physical and mental needs and interests of later life .

The various team sports assuredly have their place in every school , and they are important to proper physical development .

But with the exception of professional athletes , few contact sports and physical education activities in our schools have any carryover in the adult life of the average American man or woman .

Following a vigorous campaign of interpretation and leadership development by OEP director Dr. Julian Smith , today thousands of secondary schools , colleges and universities have shooting and hunting education in their physical education and recreation programs .

SAAMI 's financial support since 1955 has contributed to the success of this project in education .

Personnel assigned through the shooting development program have proudly participated in over 53 state and regional workshops , at which hundreds of school administrators , teachers , professors , and recreational leaders have been introduced to Outdoor Education .

Considering that the current school age potential is 23 million youths , the project and its message on hunting and shooting education have many more to reach .

In 1959 SAAMI 's shooting development program announced a new activity designed to expose thousands of teen-age boys and girls to the healthy fun enjoyed through the participation in the shooting sports .

This program is now nationally known as `` Teen Hunter Clubs '' .

Teen Hunter Clubs were initially sponsored by affiliated members of the Allied Merchandising Corporation .

The first program was sponsored by Abraham + Strauss , Hempstead , New York , under the direction of Special Events director Jennings Dennis .

Other pilot programs were conducted by A + S , Babylon , New York ; J. L. Hudson , Detroit ; Joseph Horne , Pittsburgh .

Other THC activities followed , conducted by shopping centers , department stores , recreation equipment dealers , radio - TV stations , newspapers , and other organizations interested in the need existing to acquaint youngsters with the proper use of sporting firearms and the development of correct attitudes and appreciations related to hunting and wise use of our natural resources .

SAAMI 's field men have served as consultants and / or have participated in 75 Teen Hunter Club activities which have reached over 40000 enthusiastic young Americans .

Through the efforts of SAAMI 's shooting development program these shooting activities , and many others , including assists in the development of public and privately financed shooting parks , trap and skeet leagues , rifle and pistol marksmanship programs have been promoted , to mention only a few .

The continuation and expansion of the shooting development program will assure to some degree that national and community leaders will be made aware of the ever growing need for shooting facilities and activities for hunting and shooting in answer to public demand .

While individual sportsmen are aware of this situation , too many of our political , social , educational and even religious leaders too often forget it .

Help is needed from dealers , at the grass-roots level .

The American gun and ammunition producers sponsor a successful promotional program through their industry trade association .

Since SAAMI 's conception in 1926 , and more specifically since the adoption of the Shooting Development Program in 1954 , millions of dollars and promotional man-hours have gone into the development of more places to shoot for more youths and adults .

We trust that you , as a gun and ammunition dealer , have benefited through additional sales of equipment .

Are you getting top dollar from the shooting sports ?

Are you looking ahead to the exploding market of millions of American boys and girls , who will grow up to enjoy a traditional American way of life - ranging the fields with a fine American gun and uniformly excellent ammunition ?

Is your sporting firearms and ammunition department primed for the expanding horizons ?

Would you like to organize Teen Hunters Clubs , shooting programs , and have information on seasons including six months of hunting with unlimited game bags on shooting preserves ?

Ask Sammy Shooter .

We were camping a few weeks ago on Cape Hatteras Campground in that land of pirates , seagulls and bluefish on North Carolina 's famed Outer Banks .

This beach campground with no trees or hills presents a constant camping show with all manner of equipment in actual use .

With the whole camp exposed to view we could see the variety of canvas shelters in which Americans are camping now .

There were umbrella tents , wall tents , cottage tents , station wagon tents , pup tents , Pop tents , Baker tents , tents with exterior frames , camper trailers , travel trailers , and even a few surplus parachutes serving as sunshades over entire family camps .

Moving around camp we saw all kinds of camp stoves , lanterns , coolers , bedding , games , fishing tackle , windbreaks and sunshades .

We saw similar displays in the other three campgrounds in this 70 mile long National Seashore Recreation Area .

Dealers would do well to visit such a campground often , look at the equipment and talk with the campers .

Here you begin to appreciate the scope of the challenges and possibilities facing the industry .

Camping is big and getting bigger .

No one knows where it will stop .

Almost every official who reflects on it thinks this movement of Americans to canvas dwellings opens one of the most promising of all outdoor markets .

You read various guesses on how many Americans are camping .

The number depends on who is talking at the moment .

The figures range as high as 15 million families .

I 've heard 10 million mentioned often , but I 'm more inclined to think there may be a total of some five to seven million families camping .

Seven million families would total 30 million Americans or more .

Consider the equipment needed to protect this many from the weather , to make their cooking easy and their sleeping comfortable .

Harassed state park officials often have more campers than they know what to do with .

They are struggling to meet the demand for camping space , but families are being turned away , especially on holiday weekends .

The National Parks , always popular camping places , are facing the same pressure .

The National Park Service hopes by 1966 to have 30000 campsites available for 100000 campers a day - almost twice what there are at present .

The U. S. Forest Service cares for hundreds of thousands of campers in its 149 National Forests and is increasing its facilities steadily .

But the campers still come .

They bring their families and tents and camp kitchens and bedding .

They bring their fishing rods and binoculars and bathing suits .

They come prepared for family fun because Americans in ever growing numbers are learning that here is the way to a fine economical vacation that becomes a family experience of lasting importance .

There are a half dozen reasons helping to account for the migration to the campgrounds .

Among them , according to the U. S. Department of Commerce , are : ( 1 ) shorter work weeks , ( 2 ) higher pay , ( 3 ) longer paid vacations , ( 4 ) better transportation , ( 5 ) earlier retirement , and ( 6 ) more education .

The more people learn about their country , the more they want to learn .

Camping is family fun , and it is helping more Americans see more of the country than they ever saw before .

But make no mistake about it , the first reason people turn to camping is one of economy .

Here is the promise of a vacation trip they can afford .

The American Automobile Association , computing the cost for two people to vacation by automobile , comes up with an average daily expenditure figure of $ 29 .

The AAA then splits it down this way : $ 10.50 for meals , $ 9.50 for lodging , $ 7 for gas and oil , and $ 2 for tips and miscellaneous .

What does the camping couple do to this set of figures ?

The $ 9.50 for lodging they save .

Because they prepare their own meals they also keep in their pockets a good portion of that $ 10.50 food bill along with most of the tip money .

The automobile expenses are about the only vacationing cost they can n't either eliminate or pare down drastically by camping along the way .

Where Americans used to think of a single vacation each summer , they now think about how many vacations they can have .

Long weekends enable many to get away from home for three or four days several times a year .

And even if they stay in resorts part of the time , they might , if the right salesman gets them in tow , develop a yearning to spice the usual vacation fare with a camping trip into the wide open spaces .

It would be a mistake to sell those thousands of beginning campers on the idea they 're buying the comforts of home .

They 're not .

Home is the place to find the comforts of home .

They 're buying fun and adventure and family experiences .

But it would also be a mistake for them not to realize how comfortable camping has become .

This is no longer a way of life for the bearded logger and the wandering cowboy .

Today 's campers want comforts , and they have them .

And this helps explain why so many people are now going camping .

It 's fun , and it 's easy - so easy that there is time left after cooking , and tent keeping , for the women to get out and enjoy outdoor fun with their families .

Camp meals are no great problem .

Neither are beds , thanks to air mattresses and sleeping bags .

Neither are shelters , because there is one to meet the needs of every camper or prospective camper .

But there is still the sometimes complex problem of helping campers choose the best equipment for their individual needs .

Roy Mason is essentially a landscape painter whose style and direction has a kinship with the English watercolorists of the early nineteenth century , especially the beautifully patterned art of John Sell Cotman .

And like this English master , Mason realizes his subjects in large , simplified masses which , though they seem effortless , are in reality the result of skilled design born of hard work and a thorough distillation of the natural form that inspired them .

As a boy Roy Mason began the long process of extracting the goodness of the out-of-doors , its tang of weather , its change of seasons , its variable moods .

His father , a professional engraver and an amateur landscape painter , took his sons on numerous hunting expeditions , and imparted to them his knowledge and love of nature .

Out of this background of hunting and fishing , it was only natural that Roy first painted subjects he knew best : hunters in the field , fishermen in the stream , ducks and geese on the wing - almost always against a vast backdrop of weather landscape .

It is this subject matter that has brought Mason a large and enthusiastic following among sportsmen , but it is his exceptional performance with this motif that commends him to artists and discerning collectors .

Mason had to earn the privilege of devoting himself exclusively to painting .

Like many others , he had to work hard , long hours in a struggling family business which , though it was allied to art of a kind - the design and production of engraved seals - bore no relation to the painting of pictures .

But it did teach Roy the basic techniques of commercial art , and later , for twelve years , he and his sister Nina conducted an advertising art studio in Philadelphia .

On the death of their father , they returned to their home in Batavia , New York .

After more years of concentrated effort , Roy and his brother Max finally established a thriving family business at the old stand .

During all this time Roy continued to paint , first only on weekends , and then , as the family business permitted , for longer periods .

Gradually he withdrew from the shop altogether , and for the past thirty years , he has worked independently as a painter , except for his continued hunting and fishing expeditions .

But even on these , the palette often takes over while the shotgun cools off !

Except for a rich friendship with the painter , Chauncey Ryder who gave him the only professional instruction he ever had - and this was limited to a few lessons , though the two artists often went on painting trips together - Roy developed his art by himself .

In the best tradition , he first taught himself to see , then to draw with accuracy and assurance , and then to paint .

He worked in oil for years before beginning his work in watercolor , and his first public recognition and early honors , including his election to the Academy , were for his essays in the heavier medium .

Gradually watercolor claimed his greater affection until today it has become his major , if not exclusive , technique .

It has been my privilege to paint with Roy Mason on numerous occasions , mostly in the vicinity of Batavia .

More often than not I have found easy excuse to leave my own work and stand at a respectable distance where I could watch this man transform raw nature into a composed , not imitative , painting .

What I have observed time and time again is a process of integration , integration that begins as abstract design and gradually takes on recognizable form ; color patterns that are made to weave throughout the whole composition ; and that over all , amazing control of large washes which is the Mason stylemark .

Finally come those little flicks of a rigger brush and the job is done .

Inspiring - yes ; instructive - maybe ; duplicable - no !

But for the technical fact , we have the artist 's own testimony :

`` Of late years , I find that I like best to work out-of-doors .

First I make preliminary watercolor sketches in quarter scale ( approximately * * f inches ) in which I pay particular attention to the design principles of three simple values - the lightest light , the middle tone , and the darkest dark - by reducing the forms of my subject to these large patterns .

If a human figure or wild life are to be part of the projected final picture , I try to place them in the initial sketch .

For me , these will belong more completely to their surroundings if they are conceived in this early stage , though I freely admit that I do not hesitate to add or eliminate figures on the full sheet when it serves my final purpose .

`` I am thoroughly convinced that most watercolors suffer because the artist expects nature will do his composing for him ; as a result , such pictures are only a literal translation of what the artist finds in the scene before him .

Just because a tree or other object appears in a certain spot is absolutely no reason to place it in the same position in the painting , unless the position serves the design of the whole composition .

If the artist would study his work more thoroughly and move certain units in his design , often only slightly , finer pictures would result .

Out of long experience I have found that incidental figures and other objects like trees , logs , and bushes can be traced from the original sketch and moved about in the major areas on the final sheet until they occupy the right position , which I call ' clicking ' .

`` Speed in painting a picture is valid only when it imparts spontaneity and crispness , but unless the artist has lots of experience so that he can control rapid execution , he would do well to take these first sketches and soberly reorder their design to achieve a unified composition .

`` If I have seemed to emphasize the structure of the composition , I mean to project equal concern for color .

Often , in working out-of-doors under all conditions of light and atmosphere , a particular passage that looked favorable in relation to the subject will be too bright , too dull , or too light , or too dark when viewed indoors in a mat .

When this occurs , I make the change on the sketch or on the final watercolor - if I have been working on a full sheet in the field .

`` When working from one of my sketches I square it up and project its linear form freehand to the watercolor sheet with charcoal .

When this linear draft is completed , I dust it down to a faint image .

From this point , I paint in as direct a manner as possible , by flowing on the washes with as pure a color mixture as I can manage .

However , first I thoughtfully study my sketch for improvement of color and design along the lines I have described .

Then I plan my attack : the parts I will finish first , the range of values , the accenting of minor details - all in all , mechanics of producing the finished job with a maximum of crispness .

The longer I work , the more I am sure that for me , at least , a workmanlike method is important .

Trial and error are better placed in the preliminary sketch than in hoping for miracles in the final painting .

`` As for materials , I use the best available .

I work on a watercolor easel in the field , and frequently resort to a large garden umbrella to protect my eyes from undue strain .

In my studio I work at a tilt-top table , but leave the paper unfixed so that I can move it freely to control the washes .

I have used a variety of heavy-weight hand-made papers , but prefer an English make , rough surface , in 400 - pound weight .

After selecting a sheet and inspecting it for flaws ( even the best sometimes has foreign ' nubbins ' on its surface ) , I sponge it thoroughly on both sides with clean , cold water .

Then I dry the sheet under mild pressure so that it will lie flat as a board .

`` In addition to the usual tools , I make constant use of cleansing tissue , not only to wipe my brushes , but to mop up certain areas , to soften edges , and to open up lights in dark washes .

The great absorbency of this tissue and the fact that it is easier to control than a sponge makes it an ideal tool for the watercolorist .

I also use a small electric hand blower to dry large washes in the studio .

`` My brushes are different from those used by most watercolorists , for I combine the sable and the bristle .

The red sables are 8 ; two riggers , 6 and 10 ; and a very large , flat wash brush .

The bristles are a Fitch 2 and a one-half inch brush shaved to a sharp chisel edge .

`` My usual palette consists of top-quality colors :

alizarin crimson , orange , raw sienna , raw umber , burnt sienna , sepia , cerulean blue , cobalt blue , French ultramarine blue , Winsor green , Hooker's green 2 , cadmium yellow pale , yellow ochre , Payne's gray , charcoal gray , Davy's gray , and ivory black '' .

In analyzing the watercolors of Roy Mason , the first thing that comes to mind is their essential decorativeness , yet this word has such a varied connotation that it needs some elaboration here .

True , a Mason watercolor is unmistakably a synthesis of nature rather than a detailed inventory .

Unlike many decorative patterns that present a static flat convention , this artist 's pictures are full of atmosphere and climate .

Long observation has taught Mason that most landscape can be reduced to three essential planes : a foreground in sharp focus - either a light area with dark accents or a dark one with lights ; a middle distance often containing the major motif ; and a background , usually a silhouetted form foiled against the sky .

In following this general principle , Mason provides the observer with a natural eye progression from foreground to background , and the illusion of depth is instantly created .

When painting , Mason 's physical eyes are half closed , while his mind's eye is wide open , and this circumstance accounts in part for the impression he wishes to convey .

He does not insist on telling all he knows about any given subject ; rather his pictures invite the observer to draw on his memory , his imagination , his nostalgia .

It is for this reason that Roy avoids selecting subjects that require specific recognition of place for their enjoyment .

His pictures generalize , though they are inspired by a particular locale ; they universalize in terms of weather , skies , earth , and people .

By dealing with common landscape in an uncommon way , Roy Mason has found a particular niche in American landscape art .

Living with his watercolors is a vicarious experience of seeing nature distilled through the eyes of a sensitive interpretor , a breath and breadth of the outdoor world to help man honor the Creator of it all .

The artist was born in Gilbert Mills , New York , in 1886 , and until two years ago when he and his wife moved to California , he lived in western New York , in Batavia .

When I looked up the actual date of his birth and found it to be March 15 th , I realized that Roy was born under the right zodiacal sign for a watercolorist :

the water sign of Pisces ( February 18 - March 20 ) .

And how very often a water plane is featured in his landscapes , and how appropriate that he should appear in American Artist again , in his natal month of March !

Over the years , beginning in 1929 , Mason has been awarded seventeen major prizes including two gold medals ; two Ranger Fund purchase awards ; the Joseph Pennell Memorial Medal ; two American Watercolor Society prizes ; the Blair Purchase Prize for watercolor , Art Institute of Chicago ; and others in Buffalo , New York , Chautauqua , New Haven , Rochester , Rockport , and most recently , the $ 300 prize for a watercolor at the Laguna Beach Art Association ,

He was elected to the National Academy of Design as an Associate in the oil class in 1931 ( after receiving his first Ranger Fund Purchase Prize at the Academy in 1930 ) , and elevated to Academicianship in 1940 .

Other memberships include the American Watercolor Society , Philadelphia Water Color Club , Allied Artists of America , Audubon Artists , Baltimore Watercolor Society .

`` She says she has to finish a story '' .

He shrugged .

`` I asked her why she could n't do it tomorrow , but it seems the muse is working good tonight and she 's afraid to let it go '' .

Casey made some comment , but his mind was busy as he considered the man .

His name was George Needham and he , too , had come from a good family .

He was perhaps thirty-two , nicely set up , with light brown hair that had a pronounced wave .

He was always well groomed and well tailored , and he had that rich man 's look which was authentic enough and came from two good prep schools and a proper university .

An only child , he had done all the things that young men do who have been born to money and social position until his father double-crossed him by dying broke .

Since then he had worked at this and that , though some said his main interest was gambling .

All this went through Casey 's mind in the first instant , but what held his interest was the fact that these two should be together at all .

For he had understood that Betty had been engaged to a boy named Barry Jenkins .

She had grown up with young Jenkins , and he had heard that they had been at the point of getting married at least twice .

He wanted to ask her about Jenkins now , but he knew he could n't do so in Needham 's presence .

And so , still wondering and a little perplexed , he grinned at the girl and spoke lightly to make sure that she would know he was kidding .

`` Where did you pick him up '' ?

`` Oh , I 've known him quite a while '' .

She glanced at her companion fondly .

`` Have n't I , George '' ?

`` I 've been after her for years '' , Needham said , `` but I 've never been able to get anywhere until the last few days '' .

The girl 's eyes were softly shining as she reached out and touched Casey 's hand .

`` Can I tell you a secret ?

We 're going to get married .

Do you approve '' ?

Casey kept his smile fixed , but some small inner disturbance was working on him as he thought again about Needham , who was eight or ten years older than the girl .

He wondered whether Needham was going to swear off gambling and get a steady job or whether he was counting on the income from Betty 's estate to subsidize him .

None of this showed in his face , and he tried to keep his skepticism in hand .

He made a point of frowning , of acting out the part of the fond father confessor .

`` I 'll have to give it some thought '' , he said .

`` You would n't want me to say yes without making sure his intentions are honorable , would you '' ?

She made a face at him and then she laughed .

`` Of course not '' .

`` I 'll get my references in order '' , Needham said , and though he spoke with a smile , Casey somehow got the idea that he was not particularly amused .

`` Stop by any time , Casey '' .

He stood up and touched the girl 's arm .

`` Come on , darling .

If you 're really serious about working on that story , I 'd better take you home '' .

Casey watched them go , still frowning absently and then dismissing the matter as he called for his check .

As he went out he told Freddie the dinner was perfect , and when he got his hat and coat from Nancy Parks and put a fifty-piece piece in the slot , he told her to be sure that it went toward her dowry .

A taxi took him back to the bar and grill where he had left his car , and a few minutes later he found a parking place across the street from his apartment .

Because his mind had been otherwise occupied for the past couple of hours , he did not think to look and see if Jerry Burton 's car was still there .

In fact , he did not think about Jerry Burton at all until he entered his living room and closed the door behind him .

Only then , when his glance focused on the divan and saw that it was empty , did he remember his earlier problem .

Even from where he stood he could see the neatly folded blanket that he had spread over Burton , the pillow , the sheet of paper on top of it .

Then he was striding across the room , his thoughts confused but the worry building swiftly inside him as he snatched up the note .

Jack :

Look in the wastebasket .

I knew the only way I could beat you was to play possum , but it was a good try , kid , and I appreciate it .

J. .

The wastebasket stood near the wall next to the divan , and the instant Casey picked it up he knew what had happened .

The discarded papers inside were sodden , there was a glint of liquid at the bottom , and the smell of whisky was strong and distinct .

He put the basket down distastefully , muttering softly and thoroughly disgusted with himself and his plan that had seemed so foolproof .

For he remembered too well how he had brought back the loaded drinks to Burton and then returned to the kitchen to get weaker drinks for himself .

For another second or two he gave in to the annoyance that was directed at himself ; then his mind moved on to be confronted by something far more serious , and as the thought expanded , the implications jarred him .

It no longer mattered that Burton had outsmarted him .

The important thing was that Burton had gone somewhere to meet a blackmailer with a gun in his pocket .

And that gun was empty .

Even before his mind had rounded out the idea , he thrust one hand into his trousers pocket and pulled out the six slugs he had taken from the revolver .

He considered them with brooding eyes , brows bunched as his brain grappled with the problem and tried to find some solution .

He said : `` The crazy fool '' , half aloud .

He put the shells on the table , as though he could no longer bear to hold them .

He thought : Where the hell could he have gone ?

How can I find him ?

There was no answer to this and he began to pace back and forth across the room , his imagination out of control .

He tried to tell himself that maybe Burton had sobered up enough to get some sense .

Maybe he only intended to scare the blackmailer , whoever he was , in which case an unloaded gun would be good enough .

He thought of other possibilities , none of them satisfactory , and finally he began to think , to wonder if there was some way he could reach Burton .

Then , as he turned toward the telephone , it rang shrilly to shatter the stillness in the room and he reached for it eagerly .

`` Yeah '' , he said .

`` Casey '' ?

`` Yeah '' .

`` Tony Calenda '' .

Casey heard the voice distinctly and he knew who it was , but it took him a while to make the mental readjustment and control the disturbance inside his head .

When he heard Calenda say : `` What about that picture you took this afternoon '' ? it still took him another few seconds to remember the job he had done for Frank Ackerly .

`` What picture '' ? he demanded .

`` You took a picture of me at the corner of Washington and Blake about three thirty this afternoon '' .

`` Who says so '' ?

`` One of my boys '' .

Casey believed that much .

Calenda was not the sort who walked around without one of his `` boys '' close at hand .

`` So '' ?

`` With my trial coming up in Federal Court next week I would n't want that picture published '' .

`` Who says it 's going to be published '' ?

`` I would n't even want it to get around '' .

Under normal circumstances Casey was a little fussy when people told him what to do with pictures he had taken .

Even so , he generally listened and was usually reasonable to those who voiced their objections properly .

Right now , however , he was still too worried about Jerry Burton , and the gun that had no bullets , and the story Burton had told him , to care too much about Tony Calenda .

His nerves were getting a little ragged and his impatience put an edge in his voice .

`` Look '' , he said .

`` I was hired to take a picture .

I took it .

That 's all I know about it and that 's all I care '' .

`` Maybe you 'd better tell the guy who hired you what I said '' .

`` You tell him '' .

`` All right '' , Calenda said , his voice still quiet .

`` But I meant what I said , Casey .

If that picture gets around and I find out you had anything to do with it , I 'm going to send a couple of my boys around to see you '' .

`` You do that '' , Casey said .

`` Just be sure to send your two best boys , Tony '' .

He hung up with a bang , annoyed at himself for running off at the mouth like that but still terribly concerned with the situation he had helped to create .

As soon as he could think logically again he reached for the telephone directory and found Jerry Burton 's home number .

He dialed it and listened to it ring ten times before he hung up .

He called the bar and grill where he had picked Burton up that afternoon .

When he was told that no one had seen Burton since then , he thought of three other places that were possibilities .

Each time he got the same answer and in the end he gave up .

By the time he had smoked three cigarettes he had calmed down .

He had done all he could and that was that .

And anyway Burton was not the kind of guy who would be likely to get in trouble even when he was drunk .

He , Casey , had been scared for a while , but that had come mostly from the fact that he felt responsible .

He should have stayed here and watched Burton .

He did n't .

So he made a mistake .

So what ?

He kept telling himself this as he went out to the kitchen to make a drink .

Only then did he decide he did n't want one .

He considered opening a can of beer but vetoed that idea too .

Finally he went into the bedroom and sat down to take off his shoes .

He had just finished unlacing the right one when the telephone rang again .

When he snatched it up the voice that came to him was quick and urgent .

`` Casey ?

You do n't know me but I know you .

If you want a picture get to the corner of Adams and Clark just as fast as you can .

If you hurry you might beat the headquarters boys '' .

Casey heard the click of the distant receiver before he could open his mouth , and it took him no more than three seconds to make his decision .

For over the years he had received many such calls .

Some of them came from people who identified themselves .

Some telephoned because he had done them a favor in the past .

Others because they expected some sort of reward for the information .

A few passed along a tip for the simple reason that they liked him and wanted to give him a break .

Only an occasional tip turned out to be a phony , and , like the police , Casey had made a point of running down all such suggestions and he did not hesitate this time .

He was in his car with his camera and equipment bag in less than two minutes , and it took him only three more to reach the corner , a block from Columbus Avenue .

It was a district of small factories and loft buildings and occasional tenements , and he could see the police radio car as he rounded the corner and slammed on the brakes .

He did not bother with his radio - there would be time for that later - but as he scrambled out on the pavement he saw the filling station and the public telephone booth and knew instantly how he had been summoned .

The police car had pulled up behind a small sedan , its headlights still on .

Analysis means the evaluation of subparts , the comparative ratings of parts , the comprehension of the meaning of isolated elements .

Analysis in roleplaying is usually done for the purpose of understanding strong and weak points of an individual or as a process to eliminate weak parts and strengthen good parts .

Up to this point stress has been placed on roleplaying in terms of individuals .

Roleplaying can be done for quite a different purpose : to evaluate procedures , regardless of individuals .

For example : a sales presentation can be analyzed and evaluated through roleplaying .

Let us now put some flesh on the theoretical bones we have assembled by giving illustrations of roleplaying used for evaluation and analysis .

One should keep in mind that many of the exciting possiblities of roleplaying are largely unexplored and have not been used in industry to the extent that they have been in military and other areas .

The president of a small firm selling restaurant products , had considerable difficulty in finding suitable salesmen for his business .

Interviewing , checking references , training the salesmen , having them go with more experienced salesmen was expensive - and the rate of attrition due to resignations or unsatisfactory performance was too high .

It was his experience that only one good salesman was found out of every seven hired - and only one was hired out of every seven interviewed .

Roleplaying was offered as a solution - and the procedure worked as follows : all candidates were invited to a hotel conference room , where the president explained the difficulty he had , and how unnecessary it seemed to him to hire people who just did not work out .

In place of asking salesmen to fill questionnaires , checking their references , interviewing them , asking them to be tried out , he told them he would prefer to test them .

Each person was to enter the testing room , carrying a suitcase of samples .

Each salesman was to read a sheet containing a description of the product .

In the testing room he was to make , successively , three presentations to three different people .

In the testing room , three of the veteran salesmen served as antagonists .

One handled the salesman in a friendly manner , another in a rough manner , and the third in a hesitating manner .

Each was told to purchase material if he felt like it .

The antagonists came in , one at a time , and did not see or hear the other presentations .

After each presentation , the antagonist wrote his judgment of the salesmen ; and so did the observers consisting of the president , three of his salesmen and a psychologist .

Ten salesmen were tested in the morning and ten more in the afternoon .

This procedure was repeated one day a month for four months .

The batting average of one success out of seven increased to one out of three .

The president of the firm , calculating expenses alone , felt his costs had dropped one-half while success in selection had improved over one hundred per cent .

The reason for the value of this procedure was simply that the applicants were tested `` at work '' in different situations by the judgment of a number of experts who could see how the salesmen conducted themselves with different , but typical restaurant owners and managers .

They were , in a sense , `` tried out '' in realistic situations .

From the point of view of the applicants , less time was wasted in being evaluated - and they got a meal out of it as well as some insights into their performances .

Another use of roleplaying for evaluation illustrates how this procedure can be used in real life situations without special equipment or special assistants during the daily course of work .

The position of receptionist was opened in a large office and an announcement was made to the other girls already working that they could apply for this job which had higher prestige and slightly higher salary than typing and clerking positions .

All applicants were generally familiar with the work of the receptionist .

At the end of work one day , the personnel man took the applicants one at a time , asked them to sit behind the receptionist 's desk and he then played the role of a number of people who might come to the receptionist with a number of queries and for a number of purposes .

Each girl was independently `` tested '' by the personnel man , and he served not only as the director , but as the antagonist and the observer .

Somewhat to his surprise he found that one girl , whom he would never have considered for the job since she had appeared somewhat mousy and also had been in the office a relatively short time , did the most outstanding job of playing the role of receptionist , showing wit , sparkle , and aplomb .

She was hired and was found to be entirely satisfactory when she played the role eight hours a day .

In considering roleplaying for analysis we enter a more complex area , since we are now no longer dealing with a simple over-all decision but rather with the examination and evaluation of many elements seen in dynamic functioning .

Some cases in evidence of the use of roleplaying for analysis may help explain the procedure .

An engineer had been made the works manager of a firm , supplanting a retired employee who had been considered outstandingly successful .

The engineer had more than seven years of experience in the firm , was well trained , was considered a hard worker , was respected by his fellow engineers for his technical competence and was regarded as a `` comer '' .

However , he turned out to be a complete failure in his new position .

He seemed to antagonize everyone .

Turnover rates of personnel went up , production dropped , and morale was visibly reduced .

Despite the fact that he was regarded as an outstanding engineer , he seemed to be a very poor administrator , although no one quite knew what was wrong with him .

At the insistence of his own supervisor - the president of the firm , he enrolled in a course designed to develop leaders .

He played a number of typical situations before observers , other supervisors who kept notes and then explained to him in detail what he did they thought was wrong .

Entirely concerned with efficiency , he was merciless in criticizing people who made mistakes , condemning them to too great an extent .

He did not really listen to others , had little interest in their ideas , and wanted to have his own way - which was the only right way .

The entire group of managers explained , in great detail , a number of human relations errors that he made .

One by one , these errors were discussed and one by one he rejected accepting them as errors .

He admitted his behavior , and defended it .

He refused to change his approach , and instead he attacked high and low - the officials for their not backing him , and subordinates for their laxness , stupidity , and stubbornness .

After the diagnosing , he left the course , convinced that it could do him no good .

We may say that his problem was diagnosed but that he refused treatment .

The engineer turned works manager had a particular view of life - and refused to change it .

We may say that his attitude was foolish , since he may have been a success had he learned some human relations skills ; or we may say that his attitude was commendable , showing his independence of mind , in his refusal to adjust to the opinions of others .

In any case , he refused to accept the implications of the analysis , that he needed to be made over .

Another case may be given in illustration of a successful use of analysis , and also of the employment of a procedure for intensive analysis .

In a course for supermarket operators , a district manager who had been recently appointed to his position after being outstandingly successful as a store manager , found that in supervising other managers he was having a difficult time .

On playing some typical situations before a jury of his peers he showed some characteristics rated as unsatisfactory .

He was told he displayed , for example , a sense of superiority - and he answered : `` Well , I am supposed to know all the answers , are n't I '' ?

He was criticized for his curtness and abruptness - and he answered : `` I am not working to become popular '' .

On being criticized for his arbitrary behavior - he answered : `` I have to make decisions .

That 's my job '' .

In short , as frequently happens in analyses , the individual feels threatened and defends himself .

However , in this case the district manager was led to see the errors of his ways .

The necessary step between diagnosis and training is acceptance of the validity of the criticisms .

How this was accomplished may be described , since this sometimes is a crucial problem .

The director helped tailor-make a check list of the district manager 's errors by asking various observers to write out sentences commenting on the mistakes they felt he made .

These errors were then collected and written on a blackboard , condensing similar ideas .

Eighteen errors were located , and then the director asked each individual to vote whether or not they felt that this manager had made the particular errors .

They were asked to vote `` true '' if they thought they had seen him make the error , `` false '' if they thought he had not ; and `` cannot say '' if they were not certain .

The manager sat behind the group so he could see and count the hands that went up , and the director wrote the numbers on the blackboard .

No comments were made during the voting .

The results looked as follows :

* * f .

The first eight of these eighteen statements , which received at least one-half of the votes , were duplicated to form an analysis checklist for the particular manager , and when this particular manager roleplayed in other situations , the members checked any items that appeared .

To prevent the manager from deliberately controlling himself only during the sessions , they were rather lengthy ( about twenty minutes ) , the situations were imperfectly described to the manager so that he would not know what to expect , new antagonists were brought on the scene unexpectedly , and the antagonists were instructed to deliberately behave in such ways as to upset the manager and get him to operate in a manner for which he had been previously criticized .

After every session , the check marks were totaled up and graphed , and in this way the supervisor 's progress was charted .

In life we learn to play our roles and we `` freeze '' into patterns which become so habitual that we are not really aware of what we do .

We can see others more clearly than we can see ourselves , and others can see us better than we see ourselves .

To learn what we do is the first step for improvement .

To accept the validity of the judgments of others is the second step .

To want to change is the third step .

To practice new procedures under guided supervision and with constant feedback is the fourth step .

To use these new ways in daily life is the last step .

Roleplaying used for analysis follows these general steps leading to training .

When an evaluative situation is set up , and no concern is with the details that lead to an over-all estimate , we say that roleplaying is used for evaluation .

Observers can see a person engaged in spontaneous behavior , and watch him operating in a totalistic fashion .

This behavior is more `` veridical '' - or true than other testing behavior for some types of evaluation , and so can give quick and accurate estimates of complex functioning .

While roleplaying for testing is not too well understood at the present time , it represents one of the major uses of this procedure .

The objective of this chapter is to clarify the distinctions between spontaneity theory and other training concepts .

In addition , the basic approach utilized in applying roleplaying will be reviewed .

The goal will be to provide the reader with an integrated rationale to aid him in applying roleplaying techniques in this unique training area .

The reasons for extracting this particular roleplaying application from the previous discussion of training are twofold :

Spontaneity training theory is unique and relatively new .

In tradition and in poetry , the marriage bed is a place of unity and harmony .

The partners each bring to it unselfish love , and each takes away an equal share of pleasure and joy .

At its most ecstatic moments , husband and wife are elevated far above worldly cares .

Everything else is closed away .

This is the ideal .

But marriage experts say that such mutual contribution and mutual joy are seldom achieved .

Instead one partner or the other dominates the sexual relationship .

In the past , it has been the husband who has been dominant and the wife passive .

But today there are signs that these roles are being reversed .

In a growing number of American homes , marriage counselors report , the wife is taking a commanding role in sexual relationships .

It is she who decides the time , the place , the surroundings , and the frequency of the sexual act .

It is she who says aye or nay to the intimate questions of sexual technique and mechanics - not the husband .

The whole act is tailored to her pleasure , and not to theirs .

Beyond a certain point , of course , no woman can be dominant - nature has seen to that .

But there is little doubt that in many marriages the wife is boss of the marital bed .

Of course , there remain many `` old-fashioned '' marriages in which the husband maintains his supremacy .

Yet even in these marriages , psychologists say , wives are asserting themselves more strongly .

The meekest , most submissive wife of today is a tiger by her mother 's or grandmother 's standards .

To many experts , this trend was inevitable .

They consider it simply a sign of our times .

Our society has `` emancipated '' the woman , giving her new independence and new authority .

It is only natural that she assert herself in the sexual role .

`` The sexual relationship does not exist in a vacuum '' , declares Dr. Mary Steichen Calderone , medical director of the Planned Parenthood Federation of America and author of the recent book , Release From Sexual Tensions .

`` It reflects what is going on in other areas of the marriage and in society itself .

A world in which wives have taken a more active role is likely to produce sexual relationships in which wives are more self-assertive , too '' .

Yet many psychologists and marriage counselors agree that domination of the sex relationship by one partner or the other can be unhealthy and even dangerous .

It can , in fact , wreck a marriage .

When a husband is sexually selfish and heedless of his wife 's desires , she is cheated of the fulfillment and pleasure nature intended for her .

And she begins to regard him as savage , bestial and unworthy .

On the other hand , wifely supremacy demeans the husband , saps his self-respect , and robs him of his masculinity .

He is a target of ridicule to his wife , and often - since private affairs rarely remain private - to the outside world as well .

`` A marriage can survive almost any kind of stress except an open and direct challenge to the husband 's maleness '' , declares Dr. Calderone .

This opinion is supported by one of the nation 's leading psychiatrists , Dr. Maurice E. Linden , director of the Mental Health Division of the Philadelphia Department of Public Health .

`` When the roles of husband and wife are reversed , so that the wife becomes leader and the husband follower '' , Dr. Linden says , `` the effects on their whole relationship , sexual and otherwise , can be disastrous '' .

In one extreme case , cited by a Pittsburgh psychologist , an office worker 's wife refused to have sexual relations with her husband unless he bought her the luxuries she demanded .

To win her favors , her husband first took an additional job , then desperately began to embezzle from his employer .

Caught at last , he was sentenced to prison .

While he was in custody his wife divorced him .

More typical is the case of a suburban Long Island housewife described by a marriage counselor .

This woman repeatedly complained she was `` too tired '' for marital relations .

To please her , her husband assumed some of the domestic chores .

Finally , he was cooking , washing dishes , bathing the children , and even ironing - and still his wife refused to have relations as often as he desired them .

One wife , described by a New York psychologist , so dominated her husband that she actually placed their sexual relationship on a schedule , writing it down right between the weekly PTA meetings and the Thursday night neighborhood card parties .

Another put sex on a dollars and cents basis .

After every money argument , she rebuffed her husband 's overtures until the matter was settled in her favor .

Experts say the partners in marriages like these can almost be typed .

The wife is likely to be young , sophisticated , smart as a whip - often a girl who has sacrificed a promising career for marriage .

She knows the power of the sex urge and how to use it to manipulate her husband .

The husband is usually a well-educated professional , preoccupied with his job - often an organization man whose motto for getting ahead is : `` Do n't rock the boat '' .

Sometimes this leads to his becoming demandingly dominant in marriage .

Hemmed in on the job and unable to assert himself , he uses the sex act so he can be supreme in at least one area .

More often , though , he is so accustomed to submitting to authority on the job without argument that he lives by the same rule at home .

Some psychologists , in fact , suggest that career bound husbands often are more to blame for topsy-turvy marriages than their wives .

The wife 's attempt at control , these psychologists contend , is sometimes merely a pathetic effort to compel her husband to pay as much attention to her as he does to his job .

Naturally no woman can ever completely monopolize the sexual initiative .

Unless her husband also desires sex , the act cannot be consummated .

Generally , however , in such marriages as those cited , the husband is at his wife 's mercy .

`` The pattern '' , says Dr. Morton Schillinger , psychologist at New York 's Lincoln Institute for Psychotherapy , `` is for the husband to hover about anxiously and eagerly , virtually trembling in his hope that she will flash him the signal that tonight is the night '' .

No one seriously contends , of course , that the domineering wife is , sexually speaking , a new character in our world .

After all , the henpecked husband with his shrewish wife is a comic figure of long standing , in literature and on the stage , as Dr. Schillinger points out .

There is no evidence that these Milquetoasts became suddenly emboldened when they crossed the threshhold of the master bedroom .

Furthermore , Dr. Calderone says , a certain number of docile , retiring men always have been around .

They are n't `` frigid '' and they are n't homosexual ; they 're just restrained in all of life .

They like to be dominated .

One such man once confided to Dr. Theodor Reik , New York psychiatrist , that he preferred to have his wife the sexual aggressor .

Asked why , he replied primly :

`` Because that 's no activity for a gentleman '' .

But such cases were , in the past , unusual .

Society here and abroad has been built around the dominating male - even the Bible appears to endorse the concept .

Family survival on our own Western frontier , for example , could quite literally depend on a man 's strength and ability to bring home the bacon ; and the dependent wife seldom questioned his judgment about anything , including the marriage bed .

This carried over into the more urbanized late 19 th and early 20 th centuries , when the man ruled the roost in the best bull roaring Life With Father manner .

In those days , a wife had mighty few rights in the domestic sphere and even fewer in the sexual sphere .

`` Grandma was n't expected to like it '' , Dr. Marion Hilliard , the late Toronto gynecologist , once summed up the attitude of the ' 90 s .

Wives of the period shamefacedly thought of themselves as `` used '' by their husbands - and , history indicates , they often quite literally were .

When was the turning point ?

When did women begin to assert themselves sexually ?

Some date it from woman suffrage , others from when women first began to challenge men in the marketplace , still others from the era of the emancipated flapper and bathtub gin .

Virtually everyone agrees , however , that the trend toward female sexual aggressiveness was tremendously accelerated with the postwar rush to the suburbs .

Left alone while her husband was miles away in the city , the modern wife assumed more and more duties normally reserved for the male .

Circumstances gave her almost undisputed sway over child rearing , money handling and home maintenance .

She found she could cope with all kinds of problems for which she was once considered too helpless .

She liked this taste of authority and independence , and , with darkness , was not likely to give it up .

`` Very few wives '' , says Dr. Calderone , `` who balance the checkbook , fix the car , choose where the family will live and deal with the tradesmen , are suddenly going to become submissive where sex is concerned .

A woman who dominates other family affairs will dominate the sexual relationship as well '' .

And an additional factor was helping to make women more sexually self-assertive - the comparatively recent discovery of the true depths of female desire and response .

Marriage manuals and women 's magazine articles began to stress the importance of the female climax .

They began to describe in detail the woman 's capacity for response .

In fact , the noted psychologist and sex researcher , Dr. Albert Ellis , has declared flatly that women are `` sexually superior '' to men .

According to Dr. Ellis , the average 20 - year old American woman is capable of far greater sexual arousal than her partner .

Not surprisingly , Dr. Ellis says , some recently enlightened wives are out to claim these capabilities .

Yet , paradoxically , according to Dr. Maurice Linden , many wives despise their husbands for not standing up to them .

An aggressive woman wants a man to demand , not knuckle under .

`` When the husband becomes passive in the face of his wife 's aggressiveness '' , Dr. Linden says , `` the wife , in turn , finds him inadequate .

Often she fails to gain sexual satisfaction '' .

One such wife , Dr. Linden says , became disgusted with her weak husband and flurried through a series of extramarital affairs in the hope of finding a stronger man .

But her personality was such that each affair lasted only until that lover , too , had been conquered and reduced to passivity .

Then the wife bed hopped to the next on the list .

In some cases , however , domination of the sex act by one partner can be temporary , triggered by a passing but urgent emotional need .

Thus a man who is butting a stone wall at the office may become unusually aggressive in bed - the one place he can still be champion .

If his on-the-job problems work out , he may return to his old pattern .

Sometimes a burst of aggressiveness will sweep over a man - or his wife - because he or she feels age creeping up .

On the other hand , a husband who always has been vigorous and assertive may suddenly become passive - asking , psychologists say , for reassurance that his wife still finds him desirable .

Or a wife may make sudden demands that she be courted , flattered or coaxed , simply because she needs her ego lifted .

In any case , Dr. Calderone remarks , such problems are a couple 's own affair , and can n't always be measured by a general yardstick .

`` As long as the couple is in agreement in their approach to sex , it makes little difference if one or the other dominates '' , Dr. Calderone declares .

`` The important point is that both be satisfied with the adjustment '' .

Other experts say , however , that if sexual domination by one or the other partner exists for longer than a brief period , it is likely to shake the marriage .

And just as domination today often begins with the wife , so the cure generally must lie with the husband .

`` To get a marriage back where it belongs '' , comments Dr. Schillinger of the Lincoln Institute , `` the husband must take some very basic steps .

He must begin , paradoxically , by becoming more selfish .

He must become more expressive of his own desires , more demanding and less ' understanding '' ' .

Too many husbands , Dr. Schillinger continues , worry about `` how well they 're doing '' , and fear that their success depends on some trick or technique of sexual play .

Over the rattling of fenders , humming of tires and chattering of gears there was a charming melody of whispers and tiny giggles .

Cool air moving slowly through the open or smashed out side windows hinted of blooming roadside vegetation , and occasionally a faint fragrance of perfume swirled from the back seat .

`` Moriarty '' , my driver suddenly exclaimed with something so definite , so final in his tone I once more repeated the absurdity , mustering all my latent powers of hypocrisy to sound convinced .

We were coming to an intersection , turning right , chuffing to a stop .

Forced to realize that this was the end of a very short line I scanned a road marker and discovered what the end of a slightly longer line would be for the old Mexican : Moriarty , New Mexico .

`` Gracias .

Adios '' , I said , exhausting my Spanish vocabulary on my host and exchanging one of a scarcely tapped store of smiles with my host 's daughters .

I waved with discretion and moderation to the vague golden faces fading through rising dust and the distortions of the back window glass .

Then I saw the father 's head slightly turn ; gauche rainbow shapes replaced the poignant ovals of gold .

Autos whizzed past .

White shirted and conservatively cravated drivers stared conspicuously toward the eastern horizon and past my supplicating and accusing gaze .

Suddenly a treble auto horn tootley-toot-tootled , and , thumbing hopefully , I saw emergent in windshield flash : red lips , streaming silk of blonde hair and - ah , trembling confusion of hope , apprehension , despair - the leering face of old Herry .

`` Mor-ee-air-teeeee '' , he shrieked , his white teeth grossly counterpointing those of the glittering blonde .

Over the rapidly diminishing outline of a jump seat piled high with luggage Herry 's black brushcut was just discernible , near , or enviably near that spot where - hidden - more delicately textured , most beautifully tinted hair must still be streaming back in cool , oh cool wind sweetly perfumed with sagebrush and yucca flowers and engine fumes .

Damn his luck .

I would have foregone my romantic chances rather than leave a friend sweltering and dusty and - Well , at least I would n't have shouted back a taunt .

Still nursing anger I listlessly thumbed a car that was slowly approaching , its pre-war chrome nearly blinding me .

It was stopping .

Just as I straightened up with my duffel bag , I heard : `` Sahjunt Yoorick , meet Mrs. Major J. A. Roebuck '' .

The voice was that of Johnson , tail gunner off another crew .

Squeezing a look between Johnson 's fat jowls and the car frame a handsome and still darkhaired lady inquired `` Y ' all drahve '' ?

I nodded .

`` Onleh one thiihng '' , Mrs. Roebuck continued .

`` Ahm goin nawth t ' jawn mah husbun in Sante Fe , an y ' all maht prefuh the suhthuhn rewt .

But Corporal Johnson has alreadeh said it didn make no diffrunce t ' hi-im '' .

I said that it did n't make any difference to me either , as far as I knew .

How far I knew will shortly become apparent .

Let me pass over the trip to Sante Fe with something of the same speed which made Mrs. Roebuck `` wonduh if the wahtahm speed limit '' ( 35 m. p. h . ) `` is still in ee-faket '' .

I let up on the accelerator , only to gradually reach again the 60 m. p. h. which would , I hoped , overhaul Herry and the blonde , and as there were cars whose drivers apparently had something more important to catch than had I , Mrs. Major Roebuck settled down to practicing on Corporal Johnson the kittenish wiles she would need when making her duty call on Colonel and Mrs. Somebody in Sante Fe .

When Johnson ejaculated `` Howsabout my buying us all a nice cold Co-cola , Ma ' am '' ?

Mrs. Roebuck smilingly declined and began suddenly to go on about her son , who was `` onleh a little younguh than you bawhs '' .

Johnson never would have believed she had a son that age .

Mrs. Roebuck thought Johnson was a `` sweet bawh t ' lah lahk thet '' , but her Herman was getting to be a man , there was no getting around it .

`` Just befoh he left foh his academeh we wuh hevin dack-rihs on the vuhranduh , Major Roebuck an Ah , an Huhmun says ' May Ah hev one too ' ?

just as p ' lite an - an cohnfidunt , an Ah says ' Uh coahse you cai n't ' , but he says ' Whah nawt , you ah hevin one ' ?

an Ah coudn ansuh him an so Ah said ' Aw right , Ah gay-ess , an his fathuh did n uttuh one wohd an aftuh Huhmun was gone , the majuh laughed an tole me thet he an the bawh had been hevin an occasional drink t ' gethuh f ' ovuh a yeah , onleh an occasional one , but just the same it was behahn mah back , an Ah doa n think thet 's nahce at all , d ' you '' ?

`` No , I do n't '' , Johnson said .

`` I 'm a good Baptist , and drinking & & & '' .

Mrs. Roebuck very kindly let me drive through Sante Fe to a road which would , she said , lead us to Taos and then Raton and `` eventshahleh '' out of New Mexico .

How lightly her `` eventshah-leh '' passed into the crannies where I was storing dialect material for some vaguely dreamed opus , and how the word would echo .

And re-echo .

Hardly had Mrs. Roebuck driven off when a rusty pick-up truck , father or grandfather of Senor `` Moriarty 's '' Ford sedan , came screeching to a dust swirling stop , and a brown face appeared , its nose threatened by shards of what had once been the side window .

`` Get in , buddies .

Get in '' .

The straight , black hair flopped in a vigorous nod , the slender nose plunged toward glass teeth and drew safely back .

Johnson unwired the right hand door , whose window was , like the left one , merely loosely taped fragments of glass , and Johnson wadded himself into a narrow seat made still more narrow by three cases of beer .

`` In back , buddy '' , the driver said to me .

Quickly but carefully lowering my duffel bag over the low side rack , I stepped on the running board ; it flopped down , sprang back up and gouged my shin .

The truck was hurtling forward .

I seized the rack and made a western style flying mount just in time , one of my knees mercifully landing on my duffel bag - and merely wrecking my camera , I was to discover later - my other knee landing on the slivery truck floor boards and - but this is no medical report .

I was again in motion and at a speed which belied the truck 's similarity to Senor X 's Ford turtle .

Maybe I would beat old Herry to Siberia after all .

Whatever satisfaction that might offer .

Something pulled my leg .

I drew back , drawing back my foot for a kick .

But it was only Johnson reaching around the wire chicken fencing , which half covered the truck cab 's glassless rear window .

The way his red rubber lips were stretched across his pearly little teeth I though he was only having a little joke , but , no , he wanted me to bend down from the roar of wind so he could roar something into my ear .

`` Wanna beer '' ?

`` Hell , yes '' , I roared back between dusty lips .

Did I want a beer ?

Did an anteater want ants ?

`` Bueno , amigo .

Gracias '' , I hollered , my first long swallow filling me with confidence and immediately doubling the size of my Spanish vocabulary .

At once my ears were drowned by a flow of what I took to be Spanish , but - the driver 's white teeth flashing at me , the road wildly veering beyond his glistening hair , beyond his gesticulating bottle - it could have been the purest Oxford English I was half hearing ; I would n't have known the difference .

Johnson was trying to grab the wheel , though the swerve of the truck was throwing him away from it .

White teeth suddenly vanishing , the driver slammed the side of his bottle against Johnson 's ear .

We were off the road , gleaming barbed wire pulling taut .

I ducked just as the first strand broke somewhere down the line and came whipping over the sideboards .

We were in a field , in a tight , screeching turn .

Prairie dogs were popping up and popping down .

When I fell on my back , I saw a vulture hovering .

Just as I got to my knees , there was again the sound of the fence stretching , and I had time only to start taking my kneeling posture seriously .

This time no wire came whipping into the truck .

We were back on the road .

I regained my squatting position behind the truck cab 's rear window .

Johnson 's left hand was pressed against the side of his head , red cheeks whitening beneath his fingers .

`` Tee-wah '' , the driver cackled , his black eyes glittering behind dull silver chicken fencing .

`` That was Tee-wah I was talking .

You thought I was a Mexican , did n't you , buddy '' ?

I nodded .

`` Hell , that 's all right , buddy '' , the Indian ( I now guessed ) said .

`` Drink your beer '' .

Miraculously , the bottle was still in my hand , foam still geysering over my ( luckily ) waterproof watch .

No sooner had I started drinking than the driver started zigzagging the truck .

The beer foamed furiously .

I drank furiously .

A long time .

Emptied the bottle .

Teeth again flashing back at me , the driver released a deluge of Spanish in which `` amigo '' appeared every so often like an island in the stormy waves of surrounding sound .

I bobbed my head each time it appeared .

Suddenly the Spanish became an English in which only one word emerged with clarity and precision , `` son of a bitch '' , sometimes hyphenated by vicious jabs of a beer bottle into Johnson 's quivering ribs .

A big car was approaching , its chrome teeth grinning .

Beyond it the gray road stretched a long , long way .

The car was just about to us , its driver 's fat , solemn face intent on the road ahead , on business , on a family in Sante Fe - on anything but an old pick-up truck in which two human beings desperately needed rescue .

I tossed the bottle .

High , so it would only bounce harmlessly but loudly off the car 's steel roof .

Too high .

On unoccupied roadway the bottle shattered into a small amber flash .

`` Aye-yah-ah-ah '' !

The Indian was again raising his bottle , but to my astonished relief - probably only a fraction of Johnson 's - the bottle this time went to the Indian 's lips .

Another car was coming , a tiny , dark shape on a far hill .

I started looking on the splintery truck bed for a piece of board , a dirt clod - anything I could throw and with better aim than I had thrown the beer bottle .

We were slowing .

In the ditch sand was white and soft looking , only an occasional pebble discernible , faintly gleaming .

But Johnson could n't quickly unwire the truck door , and if I escaped , he might suffer .

The car was approaching fast .

On the truck bed there was nothing smaller than a piece of rusty machinery ; with more time I could have loosened a small burr or cotter pin -

Suddenly and not a second too soon I thought of the coins in my pocket .

There was no time to pick out a penny ; I got a coin between my thumb and forefinger , leaned my elbows in a very natural and casual manner on top of the truck cab and flipped my little missile .

There was a blur just under my focus of vision , a crash ; the car 's far windshield panel turned into a silver web with a dark hole in the center .

I heard the screech of brakes behind me , an insane burst of laughter beneath me .

Looking back I saw a gray-haired man getting out of his halted car and trying to read our license number .

`` S-s-sahjunt '' .

Johnson 's fat hand , another bottle were protruding from the truck cab , and that self proclaimed Baptist teetotaler , had a bottle at his own lips .

Two cars came over a crest , their chrome and glass flashing .

The Indian 's arm whipped sidewise - there was a flash of amber and froth , the crash of the bottle shattering against the side of the first car .

Brakes shrieked behind us .

I saw Johnson 's bottle snatched from his hand , saw it go in a swirl of foam just behind the second car .

This time there was no sound of brakes but the shrieking of women .

I looked back at pale ovals framed in the elongated oval of the car 's rear window .

`` Drink , you son of a bitch '' !

I quickly turned around and began to drink .

But the Indian was jabbing another bottle toward Johnson .

A tsunami may be started by a sea bottom slide , an earthquake or a volcanic eruption .

The most infamous of all was launched by the explosion of the island of Krakatoa in 1883 ; it raced across the Pacific at 300 miles an hour , devastated the coasts of Java and Sumatra with waves 100 to 130 feet high , and pounded the shore as far away as San Francisco .

The ancient Greeks recorded several catastrophic inundations by huge waves .

Whether or not Plato 's tale of the lost continent of Atlantis is true , skeptics concede that the myth may have some foundation in a great tsunami of ancient times .

Indeed , a tremendously destructive tsunami that arose in the Arabian Sea in 1945 has even revived the interest of geologists and archaeologists in the Biblical story of the Flood .

One of the most damaging tsunami on record followed the famous Lisbon earthquake of November 1 , 1755 ; its waves persisted for a week and were felt as far away as the English coast .

Tsunami are rare , however , in the Atlantic Ocean ; they are far more common in the Pacific .

Japan has had 15 destructive ones ( eight of them disastrous ) since 1596 .

The Hawaiian Islands are struck severely an average of once every 25 years .

In 1707 an earthquake in Japan generated waves so huge that they piled into the Inland Sea ; one wave swamped more than 1000 ships and boats in Osaka Bay .

A tsunami in the Hawaiian Islands in 1869 washed away an entire town ( Ponoluu ) , leaving only two forlorn trees standing where the community had been .

In 1896 a Japanese tsunami killed 27000 people and swept away 10000 homes .

The dimensions of these waves dwarf all our usual standards of measurement .

An ordinary sea wave is rarely more than a few hundred feet long from crest to crest - no longer than 320 feet in the Atlantic or 1000 feet in the Pacific .

But a tsunami often extends more than 100 miles and sometimes as much as 600 miles from crest to crest .

While a wind wave never travels at more than 60 miles per hour , the velocity of a tsunami in the open sea must be reckoned in hundreds of miles per hour .

The greater the depth of the water , the greater is the speed of the wave ; Lagrange 's law says that its velocity is equal to the square root of the product of the depth times the acceleration due to gravity .

In the deep waters of the Pacific these waves reach a speed of 500 miles per hour .

Tsunami are so shallow in comparison with their length that in the open ocean they are hardly detectable .

Their amplitude sometimes is as little as two feet from trough to crest .

Usually it is only when they approach shallow water on the shore that they build up to their terrifying heights .

On the fateful day in 1896 when the great waves approached Japan , fishermen at sea noticed no unusual swells .

Not until they sailed home at the end of the day , through a sea strewn with bodies and the wreckage of houses , were they aware of what had happened .

The seemingly quiet ocean had crashed a wall of water from 10 to 100 feet high upon beaches crowded with bathers , drowning thousands of them and flattening villages along the shore .

The giant waves are more dangerous on flat shores than on steep ones .

They usually range from 20 to 60 feet in height , but when they pour into a V shaped inlet or harbor they may rise to mountainous proportions .

Generally the first salvo of a tsunami is a rather sharp swell , not different enough from an ordinary wave to alarm casual observers .

This is followed by a tremendous suck of water away from the shore as the first great trough arrives .

Reefs are left high and dry , and the beaches are covered with stranded fish .

At Hilo large numbers of people ran out to inspect the amazing spectacle of the denuded beach .

Many of them paid for their curiosity with their lives , for some minutes later the first giant wave roared over the shore .

After an earthquake in Japan in 1793 people on the coast at Tugaru were so terrified by the extraordinary ebbing of the sea that they scurried to higher ground .

When a second quake came , they dashed back to the beach , fearing that they might be buried under landslides .

Just as they reached the shore , the first huge wave crashed upon them .

A tsunami is not a single wave but a series .

The waves are separated by intervals of 15 minutes to an hour or more ( because of their great length ) , and this has often lulled people into thinking after the first great wave has crashed that it is all over .

The waves may keep coming for many hours .

Usually the third to the eighth waves in the series are the biggest .

Among the observers of the 1946 tsunami at Hilo was Francis P. Shepard of the Scripps Institution of Oceanography , one of the world 's foremost marine geologists .

He was able to make a detailed inspection of the waves .

Their onrush and retreat , he reported , was accompanied by a great hissing , roaring and rattling .

The third and fourth waves seemed to be the highest .

On some of the islands ' beaches the waves came in gently ; they were steepest on the shores facing the direction of the seaquake from which the waves had come .

In Hilo Bay they were from 21 to 26 feet high .

The highest waves , 55 feet , occurred at Pololu Valley .

Scientists and fishermen have occasionally seen strange by-products of the phenomenon .

During a 1933 tsunami in Japan the sea glowed brilliantly at night .

The luminosity of the water is now believed to have been caused by the stimulation of vast numbers of the luminescent organism Noctiluca miliaris by the turbulence of the sea .

Japanese fishermen have sometimes observed that sardines hauled up in their nets during a tsunami have enormously swollen stomachs ; the fish have swallowed vast numbers of bottom living diatoms , raised to the surface by the disturbance .

The waves of a 1923 tsunami in Sagami Bay brought to the surface and battered to death huge numbers of fishes that normally live at a depth of 3000 feet .

Gratified fishermen hauled them in by the thousands .

The tsunami warning system developed since the 1946 disaster in Hawaii relies mainly on a simple and ingenious instrument devised by Commander C. K. Green of the Coast and Geodetic Survey staff .

It consists of a series of pipes and a pressure measuring chamber which record the rise and fall of the water surface .

Ordinary water tides are disregarded .

But when waves with a period of between 10 and 40 minutes begin to roll over the ocean , they set in motion a corresponding oscillation in a column of mercury which closes an electric circuit .

This in turn sets off an alarm , notifying the observers at the station that a tsunami is in progress .

Such equipment has been installed at Hilo , Midway , Attu and Dutch Harbor .

The moment the alarm goes off , information is immediately forwarded to Honolulu , which is the center of the warning system .

This center also receives prompt reports on earthquakes from four Coast Survey stations in the Pacific which are equipped with seismographs .

Its staff makes a preliminary determination of the epicenter of the quake and alerts tide stations near the epicenter for a tsunami .

By means of charts showing wave travel times and depths in the ocean at various locations , it is possible to estimate the rate of approach and probable time of arrival at Hawaii of a tsunami getting under way at any spot in the Pacific .

The civil and military authorities are then advised of the danger , and they issue warnings and take all necessary protective steps .

All of these activities are geared to a top priority communication system , and practice tests have been held to assure that everything will work smoothly .

Since the 1946 disaster there have been 15 tsunami in the Pacific , but only one was of any consequence .

On November 4 , 1952 , an earthquake occurred under the sea off the Kamchatka Peninsula .

At 17 : 07 that afternoon ( Greenwich time ) the shock was recorded by the seismograph alarm in Honolulu .

The warning system immediately went into action .

Within about an hour with the help of reports from seismic stations in Alaska , Arizona and California , the quake 's epicenter was placed at 51 degrees North latitude and 158 degrees East longitude .

While accounts of the progress of the tsunami came in from various points in the Pacific ( Midway reported it was covered with nine feet of water ) , the Hawaiian station made its calculations and notified the military services and the police that the first big wave would arrive at Honolulu at 23 : 30 Greenwich time .

It turned out that the waves were not so high as in 1946 .

They hurled a cement barge against a freighter in Honolulu Harbor , knocked down telephone lines , marooned automobiles , flooded lawns , killed six cows .

But not a single human life was lost , and property damage in the Hawaiian Islands did not exceed $ 800000 .

There is little doubt that the warning system saved lives and reduced the damage .

But it is plain that a warning system , however efficient , is not enough .

In the vulnerable areas of the Pacific there should be restrictions against building homes on exposed coasts , or at least a requirement that they be either raised off the ground or anchored strongly against waves .

The key to the world of geology is change ; nothing remains the same .

Life has evolved from simple combinations of molecules in the sea to complex combinations in man .

The land , too , is changing , and earthquakes are daily reminders of this .

Earthquakes result when movements in the earth twist rocks until they break .

Sometimes this is accompanied by visible shifts of the ground surface ; often the shifts cannot be seen , but they are there ; and everywhere can be found scars of earlier breaks once deeply buried .

Today 's earthquakes are most numerous in belts where the earth 's restlessness is presently concentrated , but scars of the past show that there is no part of the earth that has not had them .

The effects of earthquakes on civilization have been widely publicized , even overemphasized .

The role of an earthquake in starting the destruction of whole cities is tremendously frightening , but fire may actually be the principal agent in a particular disaster .

Superstition has often blended with fact to color reports .

We have learned from earthquakes much of what we now know about the earth 's interior , for they send waves through the earth which emerge with information about the materials through which they have traveled .

These waves have shown that 1800 miles below the surface a liquid core begins , and that it , in turn , has a solid inner core .

Earthquakes originate as far as 400 miles below the surface , but they do not occur at greater depths .

Two unsolved mysteries are based on these facts .

( 1 ) As far down as 400 miles below the surface the material should be hot enough to be plastic and adjust itself to twisting forces by sluggish flow rather than by breaking , as rigid surface rocks do .

( 2 ) If earthquakes do occur at such depths , why not deeper ?

Knowledge gained from studying earthquake waves has been applied in various fields .

In the search for oil and gas , we make similar waves under controlled conditions with dynamite and learn from them where there are buried rock structures favorable to the accumulation of these resources .

We have also developed techniques for recognizing and locating underground nuclear tests through the waves in the ground which they generate .

The following discussion of this subject has been adapted from the book Causes of Catastrophe by L. Don Leet .

At twelve minutes after five on the morning of Wednesday , April 18 , 1906 , San Francisco was shaken by a severe earthquake .

A sharp tremor was followed by a jerky roll .

There was a crowd in the stands for a change and the sun was hot .

The new Riverside pitcher turned out to have an overhand fast ball that took a hop .

For a few innings the Anniston team could n't figure him out .

Then , in the fifth , Anniston 's kid catcher caught onto a curve and smacked the ball into left center field .

Eddie Lee , Riverside 's redheaded playing manager , ran after the ball but it rolled past him .

Phil Rossoff cut over to center from left field to get the relay .

Eddie caught up with the ball near the fence and threw it to Phil .

`` Third !

Third base '' !

Eddie shouted .

Phil spun around and made an accurate throw into Mike Deegan 's hands on third base .

Mike caught the ball just as the catcher slid into the bag .

But the Anniston boy had begun his slide too late .

He came into the bag with his body and Mike Deegan brought the ball down full in his face .

`` You bastard '' ! the Anniston catcher screamed .

He jumped to his feet and started to throw punches .

Mike Deegan tossed his glove away and began to swing at the catcher .

This brought in everybody from both sides , while the spectators stood up and added to the uproar .

The fighters were separated in a few minutes .

The game was resumed .

But Mike Deegan was boiling mad now .

When the inning was over he cursed the Anniston catcher all the way into the dugout .

Phil Rossoff , coming in from left field , stopped at the water fountain for a drink .

Mike Deegan was standing beside it , facing the field .

He was eyeing the Anniston catcher warming up his pitcher before the inning began .

`` Keep your eyes open , sonny '' !

Mike yelled to the catcher .

`` You 're in for trouble '' .

The Anniston catcher did not reply with words .

He simply turned to Mike and smiled .

This so infuriated Deegan that he spun around and said : `` I 'll get that little bastard .

So help me God , I 'll get him '' .

Phil Rossoff said : `` Why do n't you leave him alone '' ?

`` Mind your own goddamn business '' , Mike Deegan said .

Phil shrugged .

He stepped into the dugout , wondering why Deegan was always looking for trouble .

Maybe the answer was in his eyes .

When Deegan smiled his eyes never fit in with his lips .

In the last of the sixth inning Mike Deegan got up to bat and hit a fast ball over the left fielder 's head .

By the time the fielder got his hands on the ball Deegan was rounding third base and heading for home .

The left fielder threw and it was a good one .

But Mike had no chance of being tagged .

The Anniston catcher was straddling home plate .

All Deegan had to do was slide , fall away , but instead , he rammed into the catcher .

Both fell heavily to the ground .

Only Mike got to his feet .

He went back to touch home plate , turned and walked to the dugout without looking back .

The Anniston players and their manager ran out on the field .

They poured water over their catcher 's face .

He did not move .

Then the manager called for a doctor .

The Riverside physician came down to look over the injured ballplayer .

Then , quickly , and a little nervously , the doctor ordered a couple of ballplayers to carry the catcher into the dressing room .

Mike Deegan was sitting on the bench , watching .

When the ballplayers started to carry the catcher off the field he said : `` That ought to teach the sonofabitch '' .

Phil Rossoff , seated next to Deegan , got up and moved to the other end of the bench .

The Anniston manager was coming over to the Riverside dugout .

He was followed by four of his men .

It began to look as if something was going to happen .

Mike sat quietly watching the manager come nearer .

Eddie Lee moved over to Mike Deegan 's side .

No one said a word .

The Anniston manager came right up to the dugout in front of Mike .

His face was flushed .

`` Deegan '' , the manager said , his voice pitched low , quivering .

`` That was a rotten thing to do '' .

`` For God 's sake '' , Mike said , waving the manager away .

`` Stop it , will you ?

Tell your guys not to block the plate '' .

`` You did n't have to ram him '' .

`` That 's what you say '' .

The Anniston manager looked at Eddie Lee .

It was a cold and calculated look .

He turned and went back across the field to his dugout .

He called in the pitcher who had been pitching , and a big , heavy , powerfully built right hander moved out to the mound for Anniston .

The game started again and in the eighth inning Mike Deegan came up to bat .

Everyone in the ball park seemed to be standing and shouting .

The first ball the hefty pitcher threw came in for Mike 's head .

Deegan fell into the dirt , the ball going over him .

He arose slowly and brushed himself off .

He got back into the batter's box and on the next pitch dropped into the dirt again .

`` Hit the bum '' ! somebody yelled from the Anniston bench .

In the Riverside dugout Frankie Ricco , shortstop , whispered into Phil 's ear : `` There 's gonna be a fight '' .

`` Look at those bastards '' !

Charlie Haydon , a pitcher , said .

`` They 're looking for trouble '' .

Mike was slow getting into the box this time .

When he finally did he had to duck his head quickly away as the pitch came in .

`` Listen '' ! he shouted to the pitcher .

`` One more and I 'm coming out there '' !

`` I 'll be waiting '' ! the pitcher yelled back .

Mike Deegan pounded the rubber plate with the end of his bat .

He stood flat-footed in the box , but not very close to the plate now .

The pitcher wound up and the ball came in straight for Mike 's head .

Deegan dropped , got up , turned and , holding the bat with both hands up against his chest , began to walk slowly out to the mound .

The pitcher tossed his glove away and came towards Mike Deegan .

They were both walking towards each other , unhurried .

Riverside and Anniston players rushed out on the field .

In the next moment , it seemed , the infield was crowded with spectators , ballplayers , cops , kids and a dog .

There was much shouting and screaming .

Fights sprang up and were quickly squelched .

Mike and the Anniston pitcher were pulled away before they even came together .

Phil Rossoff and two other Riverside players did not go out on the field when the fighting started .

After the game , Phil was taking off his sweatshirt in the dressing room when Mike Deegan came in .

`` It 's a helluva thing '' , Mike said , looking at Phil , `` when a guy 's own team-mate won n't come out and help him in a fight '' .

Phil sighed and pulled the wet sweatshirt over his head .

Frankie Ricco sat down on the bench near Phil .

The other players were undressing quietly .

Eddie Lee had not come in yet .

Mike went over to Phil and stood over him .

`` Why the hell did n't you come out when you saw them gang up on me '' ?

`` I did n't think it was necessary '' .

`` Well !

Now that 's just fine !

You did n't think it was necessary '' .

Mike placed both his hands on his hips .

He pushed his jaw forward .

`` Listen , wise guy , if you think I 'm gonna do all the fighting for this ball club you 're crazy '' .

Mike had a good two inches over Phil and Phil had to look up into Mike 's face .

`` I did n't ask you to fight for the ball club '' , Phil said slowly .

`` Nobody else did , either '' .

`` You trying to say I started the fight '' ?

`` I 'm not trying to say anything '' .

Phil turned away and opened his locker , and then he heard Mike Deegan say : `` You 're yellow , Rossoff '' !

and Phil banged his locker door shut and spun around .

But before anything could happen Frankie Ricco was between them and Eddie Lee had come into the dressing room .

`` Phil , come into my office '' , Eddie said .

Phil followed Eddie into the office and shut the door .

He sat down before Eddie 's desk .

`` I 'm doing you a favor '' , Eddie said quickly .

`` You get your unconditional release as of today '' .

Phil 's eyes widened just a trifle .

`` The best thing for you to do '' , Eddie said , `` is go home .

You do n't belong in professional baseball '' .

Phil had to clear his throat .

`` Is this because of what happened out there '' ?

`` No '' , Eddie said .

`` But it does confirm what I 've suspected all along '' .

Phil stood up .

`` Listen !

This is the second time '' .

`` Sit down , sit down '' , Eddie said .

`` I 'm not saying you 're yellow .

I am saying you 're not a professional ballplayer '' .

Eddie Lee leaned forward over the desk .

`` Now listen to me , Phil .

I 'm not steering you wrong .

You have n't got the heart for baseball '' .

Phil shook his head and Eddie frowned .

Suddenly his voice grew hard .

`` What the hell do you think baseball is ?

You 're not in the big leagues , but if you can n't give and take down here what the hell do you think it 'll be like up there '' ?

Phil started to say something but Eddie cut him short .

`` Now do n't tell me what a good ball player you are .

I know you 've got talent .

But what you have n't got is the heart to back up that talent with .

The heart , Phil .

You just have n't got the heart for pro-ball , and that 's it '' .

Dazed , Phil said : `` I do n't get it .

My batting average & & & '' .

Eddie stood up abruptly , then sat down just as abruptly .

`` What difference does your batting average make ?

Or your fielding average .

Or even the way you run bases .

I tell you when it 's necessary to hurt in order to win - you won n't do it .

That 's what I mean by no heart for the game .

Baseball 's no cinch .

Deegan had no business ramming into that kid out there .

He did it because he knows for each guy he puts out of commission that 's one less who might take his job away later on .

What the hell do you think baseball is ?

A sport ?

It 's a way of life , goddamit !

And you 've got to be ready to cut to ribbons anybody who want to take your way of life away from you '' !

He 's wrong !

Phil thought .

It 's only his opinion .

There were other clubs in this league .

He stood up slowly .

He was a little pale and shaky .

His lips felt glued together .

`` I think you 're wrong , Eddie '' , he said finally .

Eddie nodded .

`` Okay .

You 'll get your pay in the morning '' .

Phil turned and left the room , hearing Eddie say :

`` Someday you 'll see I was right '' .

Phil shut the door behind him .

Outside in the dressing room , Frankie Ricco sat on the bench dressed in his street clothes .

`` What happened '' ?

Frankie asked .

Phil said : `` I got my release '' .

`` You crazy '' ?

Phil shrugged .

`` What for '' ?

Phil sighed .

Frankie shook his head .

`` I do n't get it '' .

`` I do n't know '' , Phil said .

They were silent for a few moments .

Then Frankie said : `` What are you gonna do '' ?

Phil started to take his clothes off and Frankie sat down on the bench again .

Phil took off one shoe and stared at it .

`` Do n't take it like this '' , Frankie said .

`` Hell , plenty of guys get let out and come back later .

The leagues are full of guys like that '' .

Phil was very quiet .

`` What are you gonna do , Phil '' ?

Phil did not answer .

`` Why not try another club '' ?

Phil looked up .

What the hell right did Eddie have saying a thing like that ?

`` Springfield 's in tomorrow '' , Frankie said .

`` Talk to Whitey Jackson '' .

He just did n't know what he was talking about , saying a thing like that .

`` Will you do it , Phil '' ?

`` Do what '' ?

`` Ask Whitey for a job '' .

Phil nodded .

`` Sure '' , he said .

`` Springfield come in tomorrow '' ?

Frankie nodded .

`` I 'll speak to Whitey '' .

`` Atta boy '' .

`` I 'll talk to him , all right '' .

`` Do n't worry '' , Frankie said .

`` You 'll get a job there .

He needs outfielders bad '' .

`` I 'm not worried about it '' , Phil said .

`` That 's the way to talk .

What else did Eddie have to say '' ?

`` Nothing '' , Phil said .

Mr. Speaker , for several years now the commuter railroads serving our large metropolitan areas have found it increasingly difficult to render the kind of service our expanding population wants and is entitled to have .

The causes of the decline of the commuter railroads are many and complex - high taxes , losses of revenue to Government subsidized highway and air carriers , to name but two .

And the solutions to the problems of the commuter lines have been equally varied , ranging all the way from Government ownership to complete discontinuance of this important service .

There have been a number of sound plans proposed .

But none of these has been implemented .

Instead we have stood idly by , watched our commuter railroad service decline , and have failed to offer a helping hand .

Though the number of people flowing in and out of our metropolitan areas each day has increased tremendously since World War 2 , , total annual rail commutation dropped 124 million from 1947 to 1957 .

Nowhere has this decline been more painfully evident than in the New York City area .

Here the New York Central Railroad , one of the Nation 's most important carriers , has alone lost 47.6 percent of its passengers since 1949 .

At this time of crisis in our Nation 's commuter railroads , a new threat to the continued operations of the New York Central has appeared in the form of the Chesapeake + Ohio Railroad 's proposal for control of the Baltimore + Ohio railroads .

The New York Central has pointed out that this control , if approved by the Interstate Commerce Commission , would give the combined C.+O. - B.+O. Railroad a total of 185 points served in common with the New York Central .

Not only is this kind of duplication wasteful , but it gives the combined system the ability to take freight traffic away from the New York Central and other railroads serving the area .

The New York Central notes : `` The freight traffic most susceptible to raiding by the C. + O. - B. + O. provides the backbone of Central 's revenues .

These revenues make it possible to provide essential freight and passenger service over the entire New York Central system as well as the New York area commuter and terminal freight services .

If these services are to be maintained , the New York Central must have the revenues to make them possible '' .

The New York Central today handles 60 percent of all southbound commuter traffic coming into New York City .

This is a $ 14 million operation involving 3500 employees who work on commuter traffic exclusively .

A blow to this phase of the Central 's operations would have serious economic consequences not only to the railroad itself , but to the 40000 people per day who are provided with efficient , reasonably priced transportation in and out of the city .

`` There is a workable alternative to this potentially dangerous and harmful C. + O. - B. + O. merger scheme '' -

The Central has pointed out .

`` The logic of creating a strong , balanced , competitive two system railroad service in the East is so obvious that B. + O. was publicly committed to the approach outlined here .

Detailed studies of the plan were well underway .

Though far from completion , these studies indicated beyond a doubt that savings would result which would be of unprecedented benefit to the railroads concerned , their investors , their customers , their users , and to the public at large .

Then , abandoning the studies in the face of their promising outlook for all concerned , B. + O. entered on-again-off-again negotiations with C. + O. which resulted in the present situation .

In the light of the facts at hand , however , New York Central intends to pursue the objective of helping to create a healthy two system eastern railroad structure in the public interest `` .

The Interstate Commerce Commission will commence its deliberations on the proposed C. + O. - B. + O. merger on June 18 .

Obviously , the Interstate Commerce Commission will not force the New York Central to further curtail its commuter operations by giving undue competitive advantages to the lines that wish to merge .

However , there is a more profound consideration to this proposed merger than profit and loss .

That is , will it serve the long-range public interest ?

For the past 40 years Congress has advocated a carefully planned , balanced and competitive railway system .

We must ask ourselves which of the two alternatives will help the commuter - the two-way B. + O. - C. + O. merger , or the three way New York Central B. + O. - C. + O. merger .

Which will serve not only the best interest of the stockholders , but the interests of all the traveling public ?

Mr. Speaker , I rise today to pay tribute to a great newspaper , the New York Times , on the occasion of a major change in its top executive command .

Arthur Hays Sulzberger has been a distinguished publisher of this distinguished newspaper and it is fitting that we take due notice of his major contribution to American journalism on the occasion of his retirement .

I am pleased to note that Mr. Sulzberger will continue to serve as chairman of the board of the New York Times .

Mr. Sulzberger 's successor as publisher is Mr. Orvil E. Dryfoos , who is president of the New York Times Co. , and who has been with the Times since 1942 .

Mr. Dryfoos ' outstanding career as a journalist guarantees that the high standards which have made the Times one of the world 's great newspapers will be maintained .

I am also pleased to note that Mr. John B. Oakes , a member of the Times staff since 1946 , has been appointed as editorial page editor .

Mr. Oakes succeeds Charles Merz , editor since 1938 , who now becomes editor emeritus .

I should like at this time , Mr. Speaker , to pay warm tribute to Arthur Hays Sulzberger and Charles Merz on the occasion of their retirement from distinguished careers in American journalism .

My heartiest congratulations go to their successors , Orvil E. Dryfoos and John B. Oakes , who can be counted upon to sustain the illustrious tradition of the New York Times .

The people of the 17 th District of New York , and I as their Representative in Congress , take great pride in the New York Times as one of the great and authoritative newspapers of the world .

Mr. Speaker , in my latest newsletter to my constituents I urged the imposition of a naval blockade of Cuba as the only effective method of preventing continued Soviet armaments from coming into the Western Hemisphere in violation of the Monroe Doctrine .

Yesterday , I had the privilege of reading a thoughtful article in the U. S. News + World Report of May 8 which discussed this type of action in more detail , including both its advantages and its disadvantages .

Under leave to extend my remarks , I include the relevant portion of my newsletter , together with the text of the article from the U. S. News + World Report :

``

Cuban S. S. R. : Whatever may have been the setbacks resulting from the unsuccessful attempt of the Cuban rebels to establish a beachhead on the Castro held mainland last week , there was at least one positive benefit , and that was the clear-cut revelation to the whole world of the complete conversion of Cuba into a Russian dominated military base .

In fact , one of the major reasons for the failure of the ill-starred expedition appears to have been a lack of full information on the extent to which Cuba has been getting this Russian military equipment .

Somehow , the pictures and stories of Soviet T-34 tanks on Cuban beaches and Russian Mig jet fighters strafing rebel troops has brought home to all of us the stark , blunt truth of what it means to have a Russian military base 90 miles away from home .

Russian tanks and planes in Cuba jeopardize the security of the United States , violate the Monroe Doctrine , and threaten the security of every other Latin American republic .

Once the full extent of this Russian military penetration of Cuba was clear , President Kennedy announced we would take whatever action was appropriate to prevent this , even if we had to go it alone .

But the Latin American republics who have been rather inclined to drag their feet on taking action against Castro also reacted swiftly last week by finally throwing Cuba off the Inter-American Defense Board .

For years the United States had been trying to get these countries to exclude Castro 's representative from secret military talks .

But it took the pictures of the Migs and the T-34 tanks to do the job .

There is a new atmosphere of urgency in Washington this week .

You can see it , for example , in the extensive efforts President Kennedy has made to enlist solid bipartisan support for his actions toward both Cuba and Laos ; efforts , as I see it , which are being directed , by the way , toward support for future actions , not for those already past .

What the next move will be only time , of course , will tell .

Personally , I think we ought to set up an immediate naval blockade of Cuba .

We simply can n't tolerate further Russian weapons , including the possibility of long-range nuclear missiles , being located in Cuba .

Obviously , we can n't stop them from coming in , however , just by talk .

A naval blockade would be thoroughly in line with the Monroe Doctrine , would be a relatively simple operation to carry out , and would bring an abrupt end to Soviet penetration of our hemisphere `` .

Look at Castro now - cockier than ever with arms and agents to threaten the Americas .

How can the United States act ?

Blockade is one answer offered by experts .

In it they see a way to isolate Cuba , stop infiltration , maybe finish Castro , too .

This is the question now facing President Kennedy :

How to put a stop to the Soviet buildup in Cuba and to Communist infiltration of this hemisphere ?

On April 25 , the White House reported that a total embargo of remaining U. S. trade with Cuba was being considered .

Its aim : To undermine further Cuba 's economy .

weaken Castro .

Another strategy - bolder and tougher - was also attracting notice in Washington : a naval and air blockade to cut Cuba off from the world , destroy Castro .

Blockade , in the view of military and civilian experts , could restore teeth to the Monroe Doctrine .

It could halt a flood of Communist arms and strategic supplies now reaching Castro .

It could stop Cuban re export of guns and propaganda materials to South America .

It would be the most severe reprisal , short of declared war , that the United States could invoke against Castro .

It is the strategy of blockade , therefore , that is suddenly at the center of attention of administration officials , Members of Congress , officers in the Pentagon .

As a possible course of action , it also is the center of debate and is raising many questions .

Among these questions :

Military experts say a tight naval blockade off Cuban ports and at the approaches to Cuban waters would require two naval task forces , each built around an aircraft carrier with a complement of about 100 planes and several destroyers .

The Navy , on April 25 , announced it is bringing back the carrier Shangri-La from the Mediterranean , increasing to four the number of attack carriers in the vicinity of Cuba .

More than 36 other big Navy ships are no less than a day 's sailing time away .

To round out the blockading force , submarines would be needed - to locate , identify and track approaching vessels .

Land based radar would help with this task .

So would radar picket ships .

A squadron of Navy jets and another of long-range patrol planes would add support to the carrier task forces .

Three requirements go with a blockade : It must be proclaimed ; the blockading force must be powerful enough to enforce it ; and it must be enforced without discrimination .

Once these conditions of international law are met , countries that try to run to blockade do so at their own risk .

Blockade runners can be stopped - by gunfire , if necessary - searched and held , at least temporarily .

They could be sent to U. S. ports for rulings whether cargo should be confiscated .

Plenty , say the experts .

In a broad sense , it would reaffirm the Monroe Doctrine by opposing Communist interference in the Western Hemisphere .

It could , by avoiding direct intervention , provide a short-of war strategy to meet short-of war infiltration .

Primary target would be shipments of tanks , guns , aviation gasoline and ammunition coming from Russia and Czechoslovakia .

Shipments of arms from Western countries could similarly be seized as contraband .

In a total blockade , action could also be taken against ships bringing in chemicals , oils , textiles , and even foodstuffs .

At times , three ships a day from the Soviet bloc are unloading in Cuban ports .

Two facets of this aspect of the literary process have special significance for our time .

One , a reservation on the point I have just made , is the phenomenon of pseudo thinking , pseudo feeling , and pseudo willing , which Fromm discussed in The Escape from Freedom .

In essence this involves grounding one 's thought and emotion in the values and experience of others , rather than in one 's own values and experience .

There is a risk that instead of teaching a person how to be himself , reading fiction and drama may teach him how to be somebody else .

Clearly what the person brings to the reading is important .

Moreover , if the critic instructs his audience in what to see in a work , he is contributing to this pseudo thinking ; if he instructs them in how to evaluate a work , he is helping them to achieve their own identity .

The second timely part of this sketch of literature and the search for identity has to do with the difference between good and enduring literary works and the ephemeral mass culture products of today .

In the range and variety of characters who , in their literary lives , get along all right with life styles one never imagined possible , there is an implicit lesson in differentiation .

The reader , observing this process , might ask `` why not be different '' ? and find in the answer a license to be a variant of the human species .

The observer of television or other products for a mass audience has only a permit to be , like the models he sees , even more like everybody else .

And this , I think , holds for values as well as life styles .

One would need to test this proposition carefully ; after all , the large ( and probably unreliable ) Reader 's Digest literature on the `` most unforgettable character I ever met '' deals with village grocers , country doctors , favorite if illiterate aunts , and so forth .

Scientists often turn out to be idiosyncratic , too .

But still , the proposition is worth examination .

It is possible that the study of literature affects the conscience , the morality , the sensitivity to some code of `` right '' and `` wrong '' .

I do not know that this is true ; both Flugel and Ranyard West deal with the development and nature of conscience , as do such theologians as Niebuhr and Buber .

It forms the core of many , perhaps most , problems of psychotherapy .

I am not aware of great attention by any of these authors or by the psychotherapeutic profession to the role of literary study in the development of conscience - most of their attention is to a pre-literate period of life , or , for the theologians of course , to the influence of religion .

Still , it would be surprising if what one reads did not contribute to one 's ideas of right and wrong ; certainly the awakened alarm over the comic books and the continuous concern over prurient literature indicate some peripheral aspects of this influence .

Probably the most important thing to focus on is not the development of conscience , which may well be almost beyond the reach of literature , but the contents of conscience , the code which is imparted to the developed or immature conscience available .

This is in large part a code of behavior and a glossary of values : what is it that people do and should do and how one should regard it .

In a small way this is illustrated by the nineteenth century novelist who argued for the powerful influence of literature as a teacher of society and who illustrated this with the way a girl learned to meet her lover , how to behave , how to think about this new experience , how to exercise restraint .

Literature may be said to give people a sense of purpose , dedication , mission , significance .

This , no doubt , is part of what Gilbert Seldes implies when he says of the arts , `` They give form and meaning to life which might otherwise seem shapeless and without sense '' .

Men seem almost universally to want a sense of function , that is , a feeling that their existence makes a difference to someone , living or unborn , close and immediate or generalized .

Feeling useless seems generally to be an unpleasant sensation .

A need so deeply planted , asking for direction , so to speak , is likely to be gratified by the vivid examples and heroic proportions of literature .

The terms `` renewal '' and `` refreshed '' , which often come up in aesthetic discussion , seem partly to derive their import from the `` renewal '' of purpose and a `` refreshed '' sense of significance a person may receive from poetry , drama , and fiction .

The notion of `` inspiration '' is somehow cognate to this feeling .

How literature does this , or for whom , is certainly not clear , but the content , form , and language of the `` message '' , as well as the source , would all play differentiated parts in giving and molding a sense of purpose .

One of the most salient features of literary value has been deemed to be its influence upon and organization of emotion .

Let us differentiate a few of these ideas .

The Aristotelian notion of catharsis , the purging of emotion , is a persistent and viable one .

The idea here is one of discharge but this must stand in opposition to a second view , Plato 's notion of the arousal of emotion .

A third idea is that artistic literature serves to reduce emotional conflicts , giving a sense of serenity and calm to individuals .

This is given some expression in Beardsley 's notion of harmony and the resolution of indecision .

A fourth view is the transformation of emotion , as in Housman 's fine phrase on the arts :

they `` transform and beautify our inner nature '' .

It is possible that the idea of enrichment of emotion is a fifth idea .

F. S. C. Northrop , in his discussion of the `` Functions and Future of Poetry '' , suggests this :

`` One of the things which makes our lives drab and empty and which leaves us , at the end of the day , fatigued and deflated spiritually is the pressure of the taxing , practical , utilitarian concern of common-sense objects .

If art is to release us from these postulated things [ things we must think symbolically about ] and bring us back to the ineffable beauty and richness of the aesthetic component of reality in its immediacy , it must sever its connection with these common sense entities '' .

I take the central meaning here to be the contrast between the drab empty quality of life without literature and a life enriched by it .

Richards ' view of the aesthetic experience might constitute a sixth variety : for him it constitutes , in part , the organization of impulses .

A sketch of the emotional value of the study of literature would have to take account of all of these .

But there is one in particular which , it seems to me , deserves special attention .

In the wide range of experiences common to our earth-bound race none is more difficult to manage , more troublesome , and more enduring in its effects than the control of love and hate .

The study of literature contributes to this control in a curious way .

William Wimsatt and Cleanth Brooks , it seems to me , have a penetrating insight into the way in which this control is effected : `` For if we say poetry is to talk of beauty and love ( and yet not aim at exciting erotic emotion or even an emotion of Platonic esteem ) and if it is to talk of anger and murder ( and yet not aim at arousing anger and indignation ) - then it may be that the poetic way of dealing with these emotions will not be any kind of intensification , compounding , or magnification , or any direct assault upon the affections at all .

Something indirect , mixed , reconciling , tensional might well be the stratagem , the devious technique by which a poet indulged in all kinds of talk about love and anger and even in something like '' expressions `` of these emotions , without aiming at their incitement or even uttering anything that essentially involves their incitement '' .

The rehearsal through literature of emotional life under controlled conditions may be a most valuable human experience .

Here I do not mean catharsis , the discharge of emotion .

I mean something more like Freud 's concept of the utility of `` play '' to a small child : he plays `` house '' or `` doctor '' or `` fireman '' as a way of mastering slightly frightening experiences , reliving them imaginatively until they are under control .

There is a second feature of the influences of literature , good literature , on emotional life which may have some special value for our time .

In B. M. Spinley 's portrayal of the underprivileged and undereducated youth of London , a salient finding was the inability to postpone gratification , a need to satisfy impulses immediately without the pleasure of anticipation or of savoring the experience .

Perhaps it is only an analogy , but one of the most obvious differences between cheap fiction and fiction of an enduring quality is the development of a theme or story with leisure and anticipation .

Anyone who has watched children develop a taste for literature will understand what I mean .

It is at least possible that the capacity to postpone gratification is developed as well as expressed in a continuous and guided exposure to great literature .

In any inquiry into the way in which great literature affects the emotions , particularly with respect to the sense of harmony , or relief of tension , or sense of `` a transformed inner nature '' which may occur , a most careful exploration of the particular feature of the experience which produces the effect would be required .

In the calm which follows the reading of a poem , for example , is the effect produced by the enforced quiet , by the musical quality of words and rhythm , by the sentiments or sense of the poem , by the associations with earlier readings , if it is familiar , by the boost to the self-esteem for the semi-literate , by the diversion of attention , by the sense of security in a legitimized withdrawal , by a kind license for some variety of fantasy life regarded as forbidden , or by half conscious ideas about the magical power of words ?

These are , if the research is done with subtlety and skill , researchable topics , but the research is missing .

One of the most frequent views of the value of literature is the education of sensibility that it is thought to provide .

Sensibility is a vague word , covering an area of meaning rather than any precise talent , quality , or skill .

Among other things it means perception , discrimination , sensitivity to subtle differences .

Both the extent to which this is true and the limits of the field of perceptual skill involved should be acknowledged .

Its truth is illustrated by the skill , sensitivity , and general expertise of the English professor with whom one attends the theatre .

The limits are suggested by an imaginary experiment : contrast the perceptual skill of English professors with that of their colleagues in discriminating among motor cars , political candidates , or female beauty .

Along these lines , the particular point that sensitivity in literature leads to sensitivity in human relations would require more proof than I have seen .

In a symposium and general exploration of the field of Person Perception and Interpersonal Behavior the discussion does not touch upon this aspect of the subject , with one possible exception ; Solomon Asch shows the transcultural stability of metaphors based on sensation ( hot , sweet , bitter , etc . ) dealing with personal qualities of human beings and events .

But to go from here to the belief that those more sensitive to metaphor and language will also be more sensitive to personal differences is too great an inferential leap .

I would say , too , that the study of literature tends to give a person what I shall call depth .

I use this term to mean three things : a search for the human significance of an event or state of affairs , a tendency to look at wholes rather than parts , and a tendency to respond to these events and wholes with feeling .

It is the obverse of triviality , shallowness , emotional anaesthesia .

I think these attributes cluster , but I have no evidence .

In fact , I can only say this seems to me to follow from a wide , continuous , and properly guided exposure to literary art .

From its inception in 1920 with the passage of Public Law 236 , 66 th Congress , the purpose of the vocational rehabilitation program has been to assist the States , by means of grants-in-aid , to return disabled men and women to productive , gainful employment .

The authority for the program was renewed several times until the vocational rehabilitation program was made permanent as Title 5 , of the Social Security Act in 1935 .

Up to this time and for the next eight years , the services provided disabled persons consisted mainly of training , counseling , and placement on a job .

Recognizing the limitations of such a program , the 78 th Congress in 1943 passed P. L. 113 , which broadened the concept of rehabilitation to include the provision of physical restoration services to remove or reduce disabilities , and which revised the financing structure .

Despite the successful rehabilitation of over a half million disabled persons in the first eleven years after 1943 , the existing program was still seen to be inadequate to cope with the nation 's backlog of an estimated two million disabled .

To assist the States , therefore , in rehabilitating handicapped individuals , `` so that they may prepare for and engage in remunerative employment to the extent of their capabilities '' , the 83 rd Congress enacted the Vocational Rehabilitation Amendments of 1954 ( P. L. 565 ) .

These amendments to the Vocational Rehabilitation Act were designed to help provide for more specialized rehabilitation facilities , for more sheltered and `` half-way '' workshops , for greater numbers of adequately trained personnel , for more comprehensive services to individuals ( particularly to the homebound and the blind ) , and for other administrative improvements to increase the program 's overall effectiveness .

Under the law as it existed until 1943 , the Federal Government made grants to the States on the basis of population , matching State expenditures on a 50 - 50 basis .

Under P. L. 113 , 78 th Congress , the Federal Government assumed responsibility for 100 % of necessary State expenditures in connection with administration and the counseling and placement of the disabled , and for 50 % of the necessary costs of providing clients with rehabilitation case services .

Throughout these years , the statutory authorization was for such sums as were necessary to carry out the provisions of the Act .

The 1954 Amendments completely changed the financing of the vocational rehabilitation program , providing for a three part grant structure - for ( 1 ) basic support ; ( 2 ) extension and improvement ; and ( 3 ) research , demonstrations , training and traineeships for vocational rehabilitation - and in addition for short-term training and instruction .

The first part of the new structure - that for supporting the basic program of vocational rehabilitation services - is described in this Section .

Subsequent sections on grants describe the other categories of the grant structure .

The following table shows , for selected years , the authorizations , appropriations , allotment base , Federal grants to States and State matching funds for this part of the grant program .

In order to assist the States in maintaining basic vocational rehabilitation services , Section 2 of the amended Act provides that allotments to States for support of such services be based on ( 1 ) need , as measured by a State 's population , and ( 2 ) fiscal capacity , as measured by its per capita income .

The Act further provides for a `` floor '' or minimum allotment , set at the 1954 level , which is called the `` base '' allotment , and a `` ceiling '' or maximum allotment , for each State .

It stipulates , in addition , that all amounts remaining as a result of imposing the `` ceiling '' , and not used for insuring the `` floor '' , be redistributed to those States still below their maximums .

These provisions are designed to reflect the differences in wealth and population among the States , with the objective that a vocationally handicapped person have access to needed services regardless of whether he resides in a State with a low or high per capita income or a sparsely or thickly populated State .

The provisions are also designed to avoid disruption in State programs already in operation , which might otherwise result from the allotment of funds on the basis of wealth and population alone .

The method used in computing the allotments is specifically set forth in the Act .

The term `` State '' means the several States , the District of Columbia , the Virgin Islands , Guam and Puerto Rico ; the term `` United States '' includes the several States and the District of Columbia , and excludes the Virgin Islands , Guam and Puerto Rico , and , prior to 1962 , Alaska and Hawaii .

The following steps are employed in calculations :

For each State ( except Puerto Rico , Guam , the Virgin Islands , and , prior to 1962 , Alaska and Hawaii ) determine average per capita income based on the last three years .

( See Source of Data , below for per capita income data to be used in this step . )

Determine the average per capita income for the U. S. based on the last three years .

( See Source of Data , below , for per capita income data to be used in this step . )

Determine the ratio of 50 % to the average per capita income of the U. S. ( Divide 50 by the result obtained in item 2 above . )

Determine for each State ( except the Virgin Islands , Guam and Puerto Rico , and , prior to 1962 , Alaska and Hawaii ) that percentage which bears the same ratio to 50 % as the particular State 's average per capita income bears to the average per capita income of the U. S. .

( Multiply the result obtained in item 3 above by the result obtained for each State in item 1 above . )

Determine the particular State 's `` allotment percentage '' .

By law this is 75 % for the Virgin Islands , Guam and Puerto Rico .

( Alaska and Hawaii had fixed allotment percentages in effect prior to fiscal year 1962 . )

In all other States it is the difference obtained by subtracting from 100 the result obtained in item 4 above ; except that no State shall have an allotment percentage less than 33 - 1 3 % nor more than 75 % .

If the resulting difference for the particular State is less or more than these extremes , the State 's allotment percentage must be raised or lowered to the appropriate extreme .

Square each State 's allotment percentage .

Determine each State 's population .

( See Source of Data , below for population data to be used in this step . )

Multiply the population of each State by the square of its allotment percentage .

( Multiply result obtained in item 7 above , by result obtained in item 6 above . )

Determine the sum of the products obtained in item 8 above , for all the States .

( For each State , make all computations set forth in items 1 to 8 above , and then add the results obtained for each State in item 8 . )

Determine the ratio that the amount being allotted is to the sum of the products for all the States .

( Divide the amount being allotted by the result obtained in item 9 above . )

Determine the particular State 's unadjusted allotment for the particular fiscal year .

( Multiply the State product in item 8 above by the result obtained in item 10 above . )

Determine if the particular State 's unadjusted allotment ( result obtained in item 11 above ) is greater than its maximum allotment , and if so lower its unadjusted allotment to its maximum allotment .

( Each State 's unadjusted allotment for any fiscal year , which exceeds its minimum allotment described in item 13 below by a percentage greater than one and one-half times the percentage by which the sum being allotted exceeds $ 23000000 , must be reduced by the amount of the excess . )

Determine if the particular State 's unadjusted allotment ( result obtained in item 11 above ) is less than its minimum ( base ) allotment , and if so raise its unadjusted allotment to its minimum allotment .

Regardless of its unadjusted allotment , each State is guaranteed by law a minimum allotment each year equal to the allotment which it received in fiscal year 1954 - increased by a uniform percentage of 5.4865771 which brings total 1954 allotments to all States up to $ 23000000 .

The funds recouped by reductions in item 12 above are used : first , to increase the unadjusted allotments to the specified minimum in those States where the unadjusted allotment is less than the minimum allotment ( item 13 above ) ; and second , to increase uniformly the allotments to those States whose allotments are below their maximums , with adjustments to prevent the allotment of any State from thereby exceeding its maximum .

For the States which maintain two separate agencies - one for the vocational rehabilitation of the blind , and one for the rehabilitation of persons other than the blind - the Act specifies that their minimum ( base ) allotment shall be divided between the two agencies in the same proportion as it was divided in fiscal year 1954 .

Funds allotted in addition to their minimum allotment are apportioned to the two agencies as they may determine .

As is the case with the allotment provisions for support of vocational rehabilitation services , the matching requirements are also based on a statutory formula .

Prior to 1960 , in order to provide matching for the minimum ( base ) allotment , State funds had to equal 1954 State funds .

Prior to and since 1960 the rest of the support allotment is matched at rates related to the fiscal capacity of the State , with a pivot of 40 % State ( or 60 % Federal ) participation in total program costs .

The percentage of Federal participation in such costs for any State is referred to in the law as that State 's `` Federal share '' .

For purposes of this explanation , this percentage is referred to as the States `` unadjusted Federal share '' .

Beginning in 1960 , the matching requirements for the base allotment are being adjusted ( upward or downward , as required ) 25 % a year , so that by 1963 the entire support allotment will be matched on the basis of a 40 % pivot State share , with maximum and minimum State shares of 50 % and 30 % , respectively .

The pre 1960 rate of Federal participation with respect to any State 's base allotment , as well as the adjusted rate in effect during the 1960 - 1962 period , is designated by the statute as that State 's `` adjusted Federal Share '' .

The provisions for determining a State 's unadjusted Federal share are designed to reflect the varying financial resources among the States .

The purpose of the adjusted Federal share relating to the base allotment and of the transition provisions for reaching the unadjusted Federal share is to prevent dislocations from abrupt changes in matching rates .

The method used for computing the respective Federal and State shares in total program costs is specifically set forth in the Act .

The term `` State '' means the several States , the District of Columbia , the Virgin Islands , Guam and Puerto Rico ; the term `` United States '' includes the several States and the District of Columbia and excludes the Virgin Islands , Guam and Puerto Rico , and , prior to 1962 , Alaska and Hawaii .

The following steps are employed in the calculations :

For each State ( except the Virgin Islands , Guam , Puerto Rico , and , prior to 1962 , Alaska and Hawaii ) , determine the average per capita income for the last three years .

( the same amount used in item 1 under Method of Computing allotments , above . )

Determine the average per capita income for the United States for the last three years .

( The same amount used in item 2 under Method of Computing Allotments , above . )

Determine the ratio of 40 % to the average per capita income of the United States .

( Divide 40 by the amount used in item 2 above . )

Determine for each State ( except the Virgin Islands , Guam , Puerto Rico , and , prior to 1962 , Alaska and hawaii ) , that percentage which bears the same ratio to 40 % as the particular State 's average per capita income bears to the average per capita income of the United States .

( Multiply the result obtained in item 3 above by the amount used for each State in item 1 above . )

Determine the particular State 's `` Federal Share '' .

By law this is 70 % for the Virgin Islands , Guam and Puerto Rico .

( Alaska and Hawaii had fixed Federal share percentages in effect prior to fiscal year 1962 . )

In all other States it is the difference obtained by subtracting from 100 the result obtained in item 4 above ; except that no State shall have a Federal share less than 50 % nor more than 70 % .

If the resulting difference for the particular State is less or more than these extremes , the State 's Federal share must be raised or lowered to the appropriate extreme .

Spencer said nothing .

`` Is there any word you would like to offer in your own defense '' ?

Spencer shook his head .

Alexander said , `` Answer me properly , Spencer '' .

Spencer was quiet for a moment longer , then he said , `` There is nothing I want to say , Captain '' .

`` Very well '' .

Alexander walked away .

Naval procedure , he thought , had its moments of grim humor .

Philip Spencer had cold-bloodedly planned the murder of his captain , yet it seemed in order to chide him for a lapse of proper address .

During the morning hours , it became clear that the arrest of Spencer was having no sobering effect upon the men of the Somers .

Those named in the Greek paper were manufacturing reasons to steal aft under pretence of some call of duty , so as to be near Spencer , watching an opportunity to communicate with him .

Hostile glances were flashed at both Alexander and Gansevoort .

The two met in the Captain 's cabin .

`` What is the next step , Captain '' ?

`` More arrests , I fear '' .

In your opinion , who is this E. Andrews on the ' certain ' list `` ?

`` Cromwell , of course .

He is the oldest and most experienced of the lot .

He saw the dangers , not the glories of being identified as a mutineer .

Somehow he talked Spencer into letting him use another name '' .

There was a tap at the door and Oliver entered with the word that Heiser wished to see the Captain .

`` Have him come in '' .